Copyright 2013 R.G. Beyer
Journeys
Episode 1
“A Different Universe Entirely”
Empress’ Suite, 209th Floor, Consulate Building, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 12th, 425 of the New Era
“How is our patient this evening, Lady Cynthia?”
“No change on her vitals from yesterday, I’m afraid. Everything indicates she should be awake and talking to us, sire, but I just don’t understand what’s holding her back. Was she this obstinate last time this happened?”
“Not as I recall, Lady Physician. If memory serves, she awoke on schedule and proceeded to work tirelessly to divine her attacker’s identity and location.”
“Any change in Lady Constance? I’ve noted she hasn’t regained consciousness as well?”
“You are correct, Sir Tibius. Our resident Mind Warrior seems to be as like-minded as our Empress. I have not been able to gain access to either one’s thoughts since they arrived. It is as if there is something preventing any and all communication with them.”
“What of Jacquelyn Cummins, Lady Cynthia?”
“She remains at her daughter’s bedside keeping a hopeful vigil as has been the case since her arrival, Sire. Getting her to take even the slightest break is still almost impossible.”
“How does she do it? Three Terran years and she still refuses to leave her child. I’ve never seen such dedication.”
“Ah, but you would if she were your child, Sir Tibius!”
“Excuse the interruption, Sir Tibius, Lady Cynthia, it is once again time to try and persuade Lady Jacquelyn to eat. I pray you have better luck than I.”
“Thank you, M’lady Counselor. Even after three years, I look forward to the challenge. Lady Cynthia, I take my leave of you and our Empress.”
“Good luck, Sir Tibius.”
“Neigh, an act from the Lords of Terra would be more fitting!”
“Sire, also, the relocation commission weekly meeting is tomorrow at 14 o’clock. I have sent a copy of last week’s meeting to your comm tab.”
“Thank you, Lady Heidi. Your efficiency is revitalizing! I bid you good day, ladies.”
“Cindy, has Alex made any improvements today?”
“Not one, Heidi. I’m beginning to think that she doesn’t want to wake up!”
“But why? Why would she refuse to return to this reality- after all the speeches and all the trips here and there for us?”
“To understand that I think we must first find out what went on…out there.”
“Not even her mother, Ruth Scott, can shed any light on that, frauline! The Empress and I have called on her several times over the last three years with no further facts emerging. It is as though the incident happened in a completely isolated section of our universe.”
“Has Alexandra tried to synchronize with the Empress, Heidi?”
“Nein. Alexandra refuses to make physical contact with her grandmother. She is quite adamant about that, Cynthia!”
“And I shall keep refusing, ladies!”
“Welcome, Empress and Lady Emily. The time and date…”
“The time and date are irrelevant at this point, Heidi. Please, I am in no mood for formalities. Aunt Emily wishes to visit and consult with you, doctor.”
“Welcome back, Emily. I wish I had better news for you, but she refuses to respond to our treatments.”
“How are her charts, Cindy?”
“All biological indicators are good. Electrolytes are all normal and nano fabrication has normalized. Vital signs are all stable and perfect for a girl in her early twenties. By all accounts she should be talking to us now!”
“Where are you Alex?”
“What was that, Emily?”
“I asked Alex where she is, Cindy. Reading this chart, the only thing I see unusual is her brain activity. See in this file for example? The patterns are very repetitive, not random like we should see.”
“But, let me bring this file up…this indicates excessive brain activity. This would usually indicate some sort of exercise or physical exertion…maybe a nightmare or full on R.E.M. dream?”
“When was this record made, Cind?”
“Mid-morning according to the time stamp, why?”
“I’m not sure, Cind, I have a feeling that my initial question still holds true.”
“You think she’s somewhere else, Emily? Mentally?”
“Something similar happened after we went through the Mahanilui, Cindy- when Alex was just starting to realized her gift. There was an episode where Mina and Alex said they visited Kili Island back in the 1930’s yet they never physically left 1944. Another incident happened when Janelle Hathor designed a biochemical weapon as a plan ‘C’ in case her campaign to capture Reilly Research Station failed. She used Peyton to deliver it. Both Alex and Peyton were comatose for three days straight. During that incident Alex claimed Carrol, Uncle Rick, and I traveled with her back to when Alexander and I first met- that I actually found myself in my own body in the restaurant just outside Pearl’s main gates. She claimed Alex and Carrol found themselves in the bodies of Jenson and Fletcher respectively.”
“Fletcher and Jenson? I remember them. Whatever happened to them?”
“They didn’t make it out of the war, Cindy.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Emily. I guess I should read up on things next time I get to Reilly. Alex would never go into specifics about our friends during the war.”
“Knowing my sister, both may be out there somewhere having been given a second chance by the Empress, Cindy. Only Alex knows for sure.”
“Look, Emily! The monitor has picked up more unusual activity!”
Hmmmm, I think I recognize that pattern! Years ago, I studied sports medicine in an effort to increase my understanding of human physiology. This pattern is similar to what I saw while someone was jogging.”
“Are you sure, Emily? Jogging? Alex is jogging in her mind?”
“Looks like it, Cind. If I were to guess, we should see the pattern change for a few minutes then continue.”
“Like she’s taking a rest?”
“Exactly. Where are you Alexandra Steinert?”
“Emily, what you were saying before- about You, Alex, and Carrol inhabiting bodies? Tell me more.”
“Alex claimed that I had induced the whole thing to help her cope with the severe fever she had. She claimed I’d done it to isolate her soul from her body’s extreme countermeasures.”
“How high was the fever, Emily?”
“One hundred and seven…give or take a few points.”
“I didn’t think anyone could survive that much heat!”
“By all rights she shouldn’t have, Cindy. She shouldn’t have…but you know our Empress- stubborn to the core and twice as ornery!”
“I miss her though.”
“I do too, Cind. Alex, please come back to us?”
“She will eventually come back, Aunt Emily. Her presence in your time proves that.”
“And your reluctance to physical contact with her only brings more questions, Empress! Why won’t you establish your ‘sync-link’…even in 2030?”
“I have my reasons, Aunt Emily. If there was any other way to help Grandma, I’d be doing it.”
“Alexandra, please don’t cry. We all miss Alex and want her back in our lives just as much as you do, sweetheart. We’ll find a way to bring her back, I promise you!”
“Grandma, please come home!”
“Honey, it’s going to be alright…”
“Hey there! Nice to see you awake. What’cha watchin’, Alex?” A familiar voice brought me back to reality.
“Not sure, but I think it’s one of those low budget Sci-Fantasy’s. I hate to say it but…its sorta interesting, Emily.” I replied.
“How are you feeling today? Any news as to when I get you back?” Emily asked sweetly.
“Doctor hasn’t been in yet today, honey. I do miss you though! I can’t wait to get out of this bed and back into ours!” I admitted.
“Oh get a room you two! Yuck! News flash- old people in heat! What’s the world coming to?” The young woman in the next bed lamented. Connie was her name and why they put us in the same hospital room, I had no clue!
“Excuse me, but our conversation is none of your business, miss.” Emily warned politely.
“It is when that’s the only thing I can hear! ‘Dawling, I miss you! I miss you more! No dawling, I miss you most!’ Can’t a girl just watch TV and be miserable around here?”
“You should have thought about that before you decided to jump off that bridge, sweetie. Had you thought twice about things, my husband wouldn’t have tried to save you and he and I wouldn’t be bothering you right now.” Emily responded.
“So…let me get this straight…if I hadn’t decided to kill myself, your husband wouldn’t have decided to save me? That’s fucked up lady! Now, can I watch the damn TV?” A vulgar Connie replied.
“Constance! There is no call for that language, young lady!” A British-accented woman exclaimed as a couple about our age entered the shared room.
“Go to hell, Mina!”
“Nice to see you too, dear!” ‘Mina’ replied calmly. “How are we today?”
“Stick it, old woman! You’ll never be my mother!”
“Connie, that’s no way to talk to your mother- adaptive or otherwise!”
“Bite me, Jack!”
“Alex, I apologize for my daughter’s foul mouth. She’s going through one of her rebellious phases.” Jack Cummins said with a sad expression.
“Rebel on this, asshole!”
“Yaaah, makes my saving her rude little ass really worth it, don’t it?” I said with as much sarcasm as I felt necessary.
“Well, Mina and I thank you for saving our daughter, Alex!” Jack expressed his gratitude again as he and his wife Mina had every day since I woke up here in the hospital.
“How long ago did you adopt her again?” I asked, though already knowing since Jack Cummins worked in the department next to mine.
“About fourteen years ago. When she was three.”
“And you just got around to telling her a week ago? Why did you wait so long?” Emily asked, shaking her head.
“Like you really give a shit, bitch!”
Emily’s eyes burned with rage at the teen’s outburst.
Jack Cummins and his wife looked at both of us with sad, apologizing eyes.
“Mrs. Steinert, please don’t think the girl a total loss. Until last week she was an honor student and an ideal role model! In time she will realize what she is doing to be wrong.”
“Great! Mina’s turning on the ol’ Oxford education again! Are all Brits as lame as you?”
“That is enough, child! Shall I have the nurse administer a sedative to quench your foul tongue?”
“Bring it on, old woman! While yer at it have her pump in four times the dosage and shut me up permanently! You know you’d like to! I know you’ve thought about it many times in the last week!”
“Shut up, Constance!” Jack raised his voice having heard enough.
“Up yers!” She said as her middle finger went up at him.
“Alex, I’ll see if I can get Connie transferred to a private room. No one should have to put up with this!”
“Don’t do that, Jack. I think Connie and I will start to get along better if she spends more time with me.”
The look on the teen’s face was priceless!
“Alex, honey, what are you thinking?” Emily gasped quietly.
“Everyone is entitled to his or her opinion after all.”
The seventeen year old in the next bed remained silent as she glared back at me.
I smiled deviously; turning my attention back to the television I’d just turned back on.
“Sir Tibius, what if the Empress doesn’t wake up? What if she remains in whatever place she is in?”
“Lady Cynthia, we will use whatever means necessary to retrieve the Empress safely- of that you can be assured.”
“Alex, let’s see what else is on this thing.” Emily said as she reached for my bed’s control and started stepping through the channels.
Click
“Fascinating! Captain, apparently this device is a temporal portal! I believe the occupants of this planet built it in order to escape into their planet’s history- thereby safe from the planet’s destruction.”
“Spock, is it possible?”
Click
“Al, what does Ziggy say I have to do in order to jump this time?”
“Weeeell, Sam, Um…Ziggy is eighty-nine percent positive that you have to rescue the Goth chick from herself and then discover the key to leaving…”
“Key?”
Click
“This San Francisco is much different than the one we left, so everyone remember where we parked! We rendezvous back here at 2300hr. Spock, you’re with me.”
Click
“So, why do you call it Smith’s wall?”
“In honor of the Smith twins. They were two of the best Time Cops we had.”
“Oh. So what happens if this thing malfunctions?”
“Then they change the name of the wall.”
Click
“So how long before the wormhole opens back up?”
“Let’s see if I…What? Hey that can’t be right! What’s wrong with this thing?”
“How long until we can slide?”
“This thing says forty years, but that can’t be right, professor! It’s never been more than a few weeks- tops! This thing must have taken too much of a…”
Click
“Oh forget it! Mind if I turn this off, Alex?” Emily exclaimed in disgust.
“Way to go, Emmie...damn buzz kill!”
“You would fare better if you talked politely, Ms. Cummins, but please don’t get up on my account. I’m just here to check your charts.”
The young woman’s middle finger once again extended, this time at the doctor.
“Doctor, how long until Alex can go home?” Emily asked.
“I want to watch him for another few days, Mrs. Steinert- make sure the patch job I did on his insides hold.”
“Oh, I was hoping it could be sooner. Things at home just aren’t the same without him, Dr. Reilly.”
“Repeating today’s top story! EEEEW, old folks in heat!”
“Doc, how long til Connie is released?” Emily asked with a slight sneer to my roommate.
“Not soon enough I’m afraid. Mr. and Mrs. Cummins, I’m afraid she’s been ordered to undergo psychiatric evaluation for three months before I’ll be allowed to sign her release papers.”
“Even though she may never walk again? Why so long?”
“Three months is standard in these types of cases, I’m afraid.”
“So how long until I can get back on my feet, Doc?” I asked.
“I’m afraid you have several months of physical therapy to undergo after those casts come off, before you can return to work, Alex.” Dr. Reilly paused briefly with her thumb and finger holding her chin.
“Though, I may have a way to speed things up if you would allow me to test out a device my graduate students and I have been developing here at the hospital.” She said, pausing again.
“You do know this hospital is aligned with the university, right?” She continued.
“We knew that. What kind of device, doctor?” Emily answered quickly before I could. Both our interests were now piqued.
“The machine I refer to is a prototype we’ve been designing to stimulate growth in the body- specifically bone tissue in your case, Mr. Steinert. I’m hoping it could be used to stimulate the knitting of both your tibia and fibulas.”
“Is it safe, doctor?” Emily asked in concern.
“Hell no, lady! Why ya think she wants to try it on yer hubby?” Connie screamed from the other side of the room. “Dumb bitch!” She snorted.
“It could also help heal your spine, Ms. Cummins.” The doctor said over her shoulder.
“Fat chance of that, ya quack!”
Our doctor turned and looked at the spiteful teen for a few long seconds. I noticed a slight glimmer of hope on Mina and Jack’s faces.
“As far as our latest tests indicate, some hair loss, mood changes, slight delusions, and some nausea have been observed, Mrs. Steinert. The results though, have mostly been positive.”
“Phhhhht! Mostly positive? Rrrrrright! And you might get a bigger dick out of it too, asshole!”
“Ms. Cummins, you either hold your tongue or I have Nurse Riggby administer something that will!”
“Up yers, quack!”
Dr. Reilly made a move to reach for her earpiece- a recent advance in doctor/nurse communication.
“You win, Doctor Frankenstein! I’ll stay quiet while you con these antiques into being guinea pigs!” Constance conceded.
“With your consent, I can schedule you for tomorrow morning. The procedure should only take half an hour at most. What do you think, Alex?”
“Will he be sedated, Doctor? You said there would be some discomfort involved.”
“Yes, Mrs. Steinert, he’ll be given a mild sedative, he won’t be completely out though. I’ll be asking him to describe what he’s feeling during the procedure.”
“When do you need to know by?” I asked, pretty much knowing my decision already. The sooner I could get back to work, the less debt we would incur.
“The sooner the better, Alex. I must clear it with the hospital first, reserve an operating room, and alert my student assistants and design team.
“Alex, we need to talk about this a little before you make any decision.” Emily suggested.
“Doctor, do you really think it could help Connie as you inferred?” Mina asked as Jack nodded his head.
“Shut the hell up, you Limey bitch! I don’t wanna be Doc Frankenstein’s next experiment!”
Dr. Reilly stopped and turned slowly toward the rude teen and glared at her a moment before answering.
“Your daughter is also a prime candidate for the procedure, Mrs. Cummins. Her fracture, although in the spine, in many ways would be easier to repair. Of course, she would have to be securely restrained and sedated- heavily- during the procedure.”
“She wouldn’t do it, doc. She’s too insecure to go through with it.” I said drawing all three Cummins’ attention, Emily’s, and our good doctor’s also.
“What’d you say, old man? You think I can’t do it? You think I’m some kinda wuss?” Connie hissed at me.
“There’s an ‘old’ saying, darlin’- actions speak louder than words.” I answered frankly. “All I’ve heard for the past six days is ‘boo-hoo, oh pity me. I’m just so distraught that I’m adopted. I’m just going to wimp out and kill myself because I’m too scared to come to terms with it. Oh boo-hoo.” I paused and gave my roomate an evil smile. “Time to put up or shut up, little girl.”
“Alex!” Emily gasped!
“Bring it on, Gramps! I’ll see yer bet and raise the stakes that you won’t be able to handle the pain and that you wuss out before bein’ wheeled in!” The rude girl challenged.
“Alex, don’t let her provoke you. We need to talk this over first.” Emily reminded.
“How early can you get us in, Doc?”
“Alex!”
“Dear, if it works we don’t fall so far behind on the bills and the doctor here can get her approvals and help more people. If it doesn’t I haven’t lost anything.”
“What happens if something should go wrong, Alex? What would I do without you? Did you even think about that?” Emily cried in exasperation.
“Mrs. Steinert, I guarantee you that, in all the tests, we’ve never lost a single patient. You see, we are being bombarded by all sorts of radiation every second of our lives- Gamma and Cosmic rays being just a small portion of that daily dose. It is no worse than a sunburn, I assure you.”
“Chickening out already, Granma? Put up or shut up- ha!” My roommate laughed hysterically. “Wusses!” She added with disgust as she turned her head away from us.
“What do you need from my husband, doctor?” Emily asked in a serious tone as she glared at the teen.
“I just need a preliminary blood sample before the procedure to compare with a sample we take afterwards. In a few tests the subject became temporarily anemic for a day or two thereafter. At this point I have made it standard practice.”
I rolled up my pajama sleeve and offered my arm.
Connie gasped in surprise!
“Mrs. Steinert, you can have a seat in this waiting room. Mr. Steinert will be just through those doors for the procedure. Because of the dangers from the gamma radiation we’ve blocked and shielded all windows, doors…even the walls, ceiling, and floor. You should be perfectly fine out here.” A nurse said to Emily as she wheeled me into the waiting room.
Jack and Mina Cummins were already seated- Mina reading a book and Jack catching up on some work with his tablet. Emily greeted them before sitting down. Both seemed in better spirits this morning- hopeful their daughter could perhaps walk again.
“Is Connie already in there?” She asked.
“For about ten minutes now, Emily.”
“I take it she put up a fight?”
“Surprisingly no. If you ask me, Alex struck a cord last evening. Have you ever thought about psychology as a career, Alex?” Mina replied.
“No, I never have, Mina. I just thought this procedure might help your daughter get better so she could resume her normal life. I kinda hope it will open her eyes to the fact that all life is precious and shouldn’t be wasted.
“Amen to that, Mr. Steinert!”
Looking around the room, I noticed that the television was on, but neither Emily nor the Cummins’ seemed to notice. The same Sci-Fantasy was playing, so I turned my attention to it.
“Director, may I interrupt your rest period to establish a dialog with you whereby we could debate a matter I have theorized, but just fully comprehended?”
“Enter, Cami. I will defer my rest period for several minutes. RVP? Lights to fifty percent, please.”
“Of course, director.” A voice answered from off screen.
“Thanks, hun. What y’all got, Cami?”
“Alex, I believe I have discovered the process by which she facilitated total transposition.”
“Y’all wonna say that again, Sweetheart?”
“I think I found out how the Empress did it, Alex.”
“Cami, you do know I’m the Empress also, right?”
“Of course, Empress. I’m sorry to have insinuated…”
“What is this unrevealed process Alex Steinert is to have used, sweetheart?”
“When Alex first devised her plan to move this station, she said that she would have to use the illogical- use her intuition.”
“Okay, I understand that part, in fact, I suggested it to her in my archives. What does that have to do with transposition, Camille Darough?”
“It has everything to do with the process, director! Remember how you said you felt Alex Steinert’s pain several weeks ago?”
“I’d rather not access that singular archive at this time, sweetheart, but yes.”
“You and Alex are linked together…somehow. If you felt her damage, you should be able to go to her rescue.”
“Have you been experimenting in the biological compounds lab again, Cami? What did I tell y’all ‘bout messin’ with the hallucinogens?”
“No, director, I have not! What I am submitting for deliberation are theses based on observations of the future Empress’ enigmatic actions!”
“So state the underlying base thesis, Camille Darough!”
“Empress, if you desire to help the future Empress, Alexandra Steinert, you must disengage logic and engage your intuition- in short, think…illogically.”
“So, you think I should break the rules?”
“Established parameters seem to confirm that procedure, Alex.”
Had I heard right that one of the lead characters in this strange show had almost the same name as me?
“We’re ready for you now, Mr. Steinert.” The nurse pulled my attention back from the TV.
“Mr. And Mrs. Cummins, Connie is sedated and sleeping comfortably. We have her repositioned and prepped for the procedure. The doctor will be ready when his last two assistants arrive. Apparently they are having car trouble.
Both parents nodded and joined hands.
“Mr. Steinert, everyone in the operating theater is required to wear these protective goggles, sir.” The nurse said as she handed what looked like welding goggles to me. After I had them secured and positioned properly she produced a syringe.
“This is a mild sedative and should last for a few hours, sir. It will keep you comfortable through the procedure. Ready?”
I nodded and she gently pushed the needle into the remaining IV port in my forearm.
Emily stood, walked over to me and gave me a kiss. Her eyes conveyed her deep concern for me. We need exchange no words.
The TV show continued to play on as I closed the lenses of my goggles and gave thumbs up. The nurse wheeled me into the procedure room.
The ‘operating room’ appeared to be nothing more than a moderate-sized lab. Several computers were haphazardly placed on a couple of tables along two walls. Folding wooden chairs at the tables provided seating for these makeshift workstations. Several people were already in position checking various screens on each computer- running preliminary diagnostics I’d imagine.
In the middle of the room, a large, wheeled device similar to a portable hospital X-ray machine sat waiting. An unconscious Connie lay on her stomach under its focal point on a gurney. Her hands, upper thighs and shoulders were bound tightly. In the full torso body cast, there was no way she could move. I noticed another portable X-ray machine standing off in the far corner.
“Now all we need are my assistants! Nurse Riggby, where are Sam and Cassie?”
“Oh, they called just after I took Mr. Steinert out of his room, doctor. They said they were having car trouble.”
“Undoubtedly, one or both of them slept in again.” Dr Reilly admitted to me with a roll of her eyes. “As cousins go they’re first-rate, as employees…they…well, they aren’t very reliable.” She winked. “Mr. Peltierre, are your data monitors ready?”
“Online and waiting, doctor.”
“Aunt Emily, has there been any change since yesterday?”
“Sorry Alexandra, but still no change, I’m afraid. I still haven’t been able to see where Alex has gone either.”
“Maybe I can help with that, Emily Scott.”
“What did she call her?” Emily asked the TV as she stared up at the screen in the corner of the small waiting room. The Cummins’ seemed to be oblivious to the program. Both continued to read or work. Emily decided to watch the show, her interest suddenly piqued.
“Alex? But how?”
“It is a theoretical proposal submitted by Miss Darough. I would be lying if I told you I fully understand the concept. Perhaps Camille could explain after I try to make contact with the Empress.”
“It is good to see you again, Emily. Cassi and I have indeed missed you and Terra. I trust my mate, her father, is in good health?”
“Timus was here just a few minutes ago, Cami. I have no doubt he will return when he senses your presence.”
“Empress, what do you mean, ‘after you make contact with Alex’ and why have you brought Janelle Hathor to this planet!”
“I feel I must try to make contact with my temporal twin to facilitate her retrieval to this universe. I have seen that this is what I must do. To update your archives, Alusia is not my former assistant director, Emily Scott-Rosen, but one of her distant relatives returned to Egypt by Alexandra Steinert. She too has experienced the Mahanilui and now serves Pharaoh as neice-in-law and my liaison.”
“Oh. Welcome to Terra, Alusia. Alex, how could you have possibly seen a solution when both Alexandra and I have had no luck seeing a way through this?”
“Our young niece, Alexandra, has indeed seen the way, sister, though she cannot affect its completion. The responsibility lays solely with me, doctor. I must be the one to carefully navigate the tides and eddies of Alexandra Steinert’s mind. We, the past and present Empress, alone share the common trait which can release my sister from her queue.”
“Common trait, Alex? I’m not sure I understand.”
“We both have undergone the Mahanilui, sister. The young, Empress Alexandra, has been female all of her life whereas Alex and I have spent time as the opposite gender.”
“Does she mean…that they were men? How crazy is this thing going to get?” Emily gasped, but continued to watch the strange show.
“Aunt Emily? Cassie said she saw Aunt Alex appearing here on Terra. That isn’t possible is it? Oh…my…God, you did it! You really did it! Empress, how?”
“Aunt Alex, you are here! How? When I saw your arrival I thought I was imagining it, but you’re really here! I told you, Samantha Fleming, that I saw her arrive!”
Two women rushing into the waiting room broke Emily’s attention on the show.
“Dr. Reilly is going to kill us, Cassie! She wanted us here to prep the equipment half an hour ago!”
“I said I was sorry for sleeping in already, Sam! Let’s just get in there and worry about the consequences later!”
“Excuse me, ladies, they’ve already taken my husband and Miss Cummins back, so I think they’ve started without you.” Emily said to the two before they could open the doors and risk possible radiation exposure.
“Dr. Reilly can’t start without us, ma’am. Sam and I are the only ones who know how to start her Gamma exciter.”
“You must be Mrs. Steinert. Thank you so much for agreeing to help test our equipment, ma’am. Oh, I’m Samantha Fleming and this is my sister, Cassandra. If you will excuse us, we have to get in there.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to hold you up, ladies. Nice to meet you though.” Emily said politely as she looked between the two girls and their matching characters on the TV a number of times.
Could it be possible that two people could look identical- same names and everything? Now that she thought about it, she bore a striking resemblance except for age, to the doctor character on the show as well! The character even used HER maiden name! Was it all one big coincidence?
“You mean they haven’t even started yet?” Jack Cummins asked looking up from his tablet in amazement.
“Apparently not.” Emily shook her head noticing the two had already entered the next room.
“Unbelievable!” He replied before returning to his work.
Mina just looked up from her book and shook her head a few times before returning to it.
Emily continued to watch the mysterious program paying it even more attention than before.
“With Cami, Cassi, and Alusia’s help I will endeavor to initialize contact with Alexandra’s mind…wherever it has gone- whenever it has gone, doctor.”
“Sam and I would like to help too, Aunt Alex!”
“Join hands then and let’s get goin’, girls.”
“Wait! M’lady Empress, do you think this a wise endeavor? What if all should become ensnared and denied egress? What should be done?”
“That’s not going to happen, Tibius. I have seen the proper solution and run the scenarios many hundred times changing only the slightest of items with each pass. It will take some time, but we shall liberate the Empress from her prison.”
“Why is she being held hostage, Empress? What criminal could possibly hold the Empress of Time and Space?”
“She is not being detained in that form of establishment, but a self-imposed prison- one of her own making, Sir Tibius. Our sister is prisoner, jailer, and warden combined. She and Constance will remain stationery until Alex achieves forgiveness from all parties involved, namely herself and Connie.”
“Like mom would ever forgive herself!”
“Precisely, Cassandra. That is why I must be the one to travel there and convince her of that. I am the only one that remotely understands the turmoil she has experienced.”
“Alex, I want to come along.”
“Emily, you need to be here. You will better assist our sister in your capacity as her doctor.”
“But Cindy is also a doctor, Alex. I need to be with my sister!”
“Without going into details, you must remain here, Emily Scott-Rosen. Alex will need you both beside her in just a few minutes now. Please do not make this more difficult, I beg you.”
“Lady Empress, is your plan so sensitive?”
“It is beyond critical, Sir Tibius! My companions please join hands and we shall be off. I must warn you of the likelihood of intense pain as we cross the border between universes at least twice. Be vigilant, my dear sister, Emily.”
“Alusia, before we phase out I want you to establish your connection to the Empress. Once established, concentrating on her is your only concern. Do not slip the connection despite the aforementioned pain at all costs!”
“I shall not drop my concentration, Empress. By far, nothing could compare to childbirth!”
“Don’t be naive, my young sister. In my travels I have felt far worse.”
“My connection with Alex Steinert has been established, Empress. I am ready to proceed.”
“Really? They just disappeared?” Emily said in a disappointed voice. She found the lack of any special effects unimaginable in this day and age!
The lights in the waiting room dimmed noticeably and blinked once before coming back up to full brilliance.
Somewhere out in the rest of the hospital several women could be heard screaming in pain.
Coincidentally, the scene changed on the television to a vacant hospital hallway. The six travelers suddenly appeared, screaming in pain as they wrapped their arms around their bellies and bent over.
“Sisters. We have…arrived. As…as painful…as it is, I must ask…that we again join hands to remain out of phase…um…with this reality…until the…the proper time.”
“Empress, I have never felt such intense pain in this revision’s existence! Is this the reaction Alexandra Steinert experienced on her retrieval to Reilly?”
“My personal archive of that arrival confirms the hypoth’sis, Camille.”
“Alex, your hair! It has become streaked with argent and blanc! Has this transit taken such excessive toll?
“As y’all recall ah looked far worse the first time, sweetheart.”
“Come, Empress, we must seek safe lodgings so that you may recline for several minutes. When you start speaking like Alex Steinert, you require a rest period!”
“The importance of this here mission val’dates procrastination ah any pos’ble reclinin’, Miss Darough.”
“Aunt Alex, you’re bleeding from your ears and nose. Please sit down and let your nanos do their job.”
“The mission mus’ continue, Sami! Ain’t no time fer relaxin’.”
“Horshit, Alex! We find a room so that you can lay down a few minutes! Don’t make me get Cassi and Cami involved!”
“Fine! Y’all find a vacant room an ah’ll take a breather.”
“Cami, you, Cassi, and Alusia, is it? You all stay here with Alex. Sam and I will go scouting. Oh, we might want to change our Reilly’s to match the uniforms or scrubs we’ve seen so far.”
“Now that’s my kind of clothing. If only you could do that in real life. Think of the time I could save finding the perfect outfit.” Emily said as she watched the outfits of all six women change instantly. Two of the women suddenly disappeared just before an orderly pushing a gurney walked straight through the remaining four characters.
“This is starting to get absurd. What else is on this thing?” Emily growled reaching for the remote.
Click
“Don’t make me angry, Mr. McGee! You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry!”
Click
“Igor! Throw the last switch!”
“Yes, doctor!”
Click
“Oh forget it! I was better off watching the first show.” Emily admitted to herself.
“What’s it say when the best thing on television is some outrageous Sci-Fi fantasy series!” She added as she stepped back two channels.
“Emily, come quick! Connie is starting to glow!”
“What, Jack?”
“Connie. She just started to glow! I don’t understand how or why, but she is definitely giving off a dim white light!”
“I’ll be right over, Jack! Cind, can you watch Alex for a minute while I see what’s going on?”
“Sure thing, Lieutenant.”
“Cind, I haven’t been a Lieutenant for seventy years.”
“Sorry. Old habit.”
“She hasn’t been a lieutenant in seventy years? How long do you people live?” Emily questioned aloud as she continued to watch.
The scene changed back to the very familiar-looking hospital set.
“Empress, Cassie and I have found an empty room. We believe it’s for interns and doctors on call to rest while on duty. It would be normal for a doctor to relax there. Follow us.”
“Now who are they talking to? Oh, I get it. This Empress can make herself invisible. That could be useful.”
“Mr. and Mrs. Cummins?”
Jack and Mina looked up at the doctor from what they were doing.
“Connie’s procedure went well and I think she stands a very good chance for a full recovery.”
As she told them the news, Connie, still sedated, was being wheeled out of the operating room.
“Because we had a little delay, she’s already starting to come out of the anesthetic so Nurse Riggby will stay with her a while, if you want to follow her to recovery?”
“Nnnnno. Wan…say…ere…wiff…Alecth.” The barely coherent teen mumbled.
“What did she say?” Connie’s father asked.
“Miss Cummins, Alex will be just fine, hun. I need to get you into recovery so I can take out your IV.” The nurse told her.
“Empress, HELP!” Constance Cummins shouted out plain as day!
Emily immediately turned her attention to the teen and looked back at the television a few times in amazement!
“Mother! I’ve detected Connie somewhere in this large infirmary!”
“Confirmed, Cassiopeia! I am receiving telemetry from Miss Cummins also! Triangulate her location so that we can affect rescue.”
“B’lay that, Ms. Darough! The signal may be sub-cognizant and unrealized- possibly errant! We wait until the Empress can be located and then proceed with extreme caution!”
“Why such precautions, Alex?”
“Alex Steinert may not be herself, Cassi. If that is the case, she may not recognize her sisters…or her daughters.”
“What do you mean she isn’t herself, Aunt Alex? What could possibly affect her personality?”
“My nieces, this is not only a different Earth, but a different universe altogether. As with other dimensions, the events leading to the emergence of the Empress may not have occurred yet or at all. There may be some similarities or none at all to our Earth.”
“You mean she might be bad in this universe, Aunt Alex?”
“Possibly, but she may not be a she at all in this reality.”
“You mean she hasn’t experienced her Mahanilui here?”
“That’s what I’ve seen, hun.”
“So we’re looking for Alexander Fredrick Steinert instead of Alexandra Frances Steinert. Wow, Cassie and I have only met him once- back before World War II started.”
“Right after ah take five, Sam.”
“ESTN will return with more of the ‘Empress of Bikini’ after this short break.”
“What?” Emily gasped as she watched the strange program intently. “That’s impossible! My husband is this Empress? I must be imagining this whole program! I’m probably asleep with Sesame Street on or something!”
Emily instinctively pinched herself.
“Ouch!”
“This show can’t be real! There is no such thing as an alternate universe, is there?”
Emily was starting to have her doubts. She tried other channels again.
Click
“And now back to the ‘Price is Right’ sponsored by ‘Chevrolet. We help build America.”
Click
“This is CNN’s Morning Report.”
“This morning NASA released another briefing concerning last week’s massive Galactic explosion that crippled several communications satellites and disabled the aging Magellan Space Observatory. In this newest release, NASA warns that some Direct TV and Dish customers may still experience intermittent outages as they realign other satellites into compensational orbits. Satellite phone and Internet services may also suffer intermittent dropouts or lost calls during this realignment process.”
“In addition, NOAH has joined the Pentagon and NGS in advising that all ships at sea use caution with GPS and magnetic compasses as the excessive wave of Gamma and Cosmic rays expelled by the event has intensified and slightly altered Earth’s magnetic field and auroras. The Northern lights have been observed as far south as Nicaragua and Panama. Now on to the Middle East…”
Click
“Captain, if the Borg were to successfully colonize Earth a paradox would result that could possibly negate the Federation.”
“Understood, Mr. Data! Take us into the temporal particle cloud and follow the Borg Sphere.”
Click
“Em, What happened to her? Why was Connie glowing like a light bulb?”
“I’m not sure I know, Jack. I’ve never seen anything like this before.”
“I have, Aunt Emily.”
“Alexandra! I didn’t hear you come in. Where have you seen this before?”
“Grandmother’s memories of a trip to 1945 Poland contained images that are fundamentally similar to what you and Aunt Jacki observed. While trying to recover the Meridian 12 Spacecraft, electricity was forced into that ship’s hull in order to gain access to its outer airlock hatch. In defense, Meridian engaged her protective shield.”
“Grandmother’s memories show that, while out of phase she began to also emit wide spectrum light. Too late, she found that somehow the shield caused her to rephase and also nullify that portion of her gift temporarily, thus revealing herself to the scientists and several National Socialist Party members.”
“Ya, I remember that mission! That’s where we picked up Alusia. I was only in communication with Alex and Peyton at the time and couldn’t see what happened. You think that is what happened here, Empress?”
“The characteristics are very similar, Aunt Jacki.”
“Aunt Emily, you should return to Grandma’s room. A similar event is about to happen to her also.”
“How do you know that, Alex, honey?”
“I am not at liberty to explain at this time, Aunt Emily. Just know that as you must return to Alex Steinert’s bedside, so must I prepare for the pain accompanying the event. I must leave to prepare. Goodbye for now, sisters.”
“Em, you better get back to Alex. I’ll stay here with Connie and let you know if something else happens.”
“Cind, any change?”
“Nothing but some moderate brain activity.”
“Well, Mr. Steinert, we’re ready to proceed. Any questions before we start?” Dr. Reilly asked in a pleasant voice.
“Will I dream?” I asked and smiled.
“Well…yes…if we were to put you fully under sedation, why?”
I just shook my head figuring she hadn’t made the reference to Arthur C. Clark’s, 2001: A Space Odyssey sequel ‘2010’.
Her two assistants got it though, judging by the slight smile and eye roll both displayed.
The sudden and loud screams of pain from a male voice emanating from the room beyond tore Emily’s attention from the program! A bright flash instantly washed over the waiting room and a loud commotion soon followed along with the continued screaming.
“Alex!” She gasped!
Worry now consumed her as the screaming lightened to loud groaning from inside the room.
“Shut it down! He’s starting to convulse!”
“Disabling Gamma Emitter, Doctor!”
“Randall, get over here and operate this suction! I don’t want him to choke!”
“Yes, doctor!”
“What happened, Samantha? This never happened before!”
“Not sure, ma’am, give us a minute here!”
“Cassie, the Gamma radiation just pegged the meter! I’m not seeing anything here that could have caused it, though!”
“Nothing internal to the equipment, Sam! Everything was working perfectly before he started glowing!”
“Mr. Steinert? Alex, can you hear me?” Dr. Reilly asked with concern.
The pain was so intense I had involuntarily slammed my eye closed! I had no idea why a strange tube was stuck in my mouth attempting to suck my tongue out of my head! Now that the pain had subsided a bit I opened my eyes and my mouth. I started to cough.
“Randall, who ever taught you how to use suction?”
“No one, doctor.” A man’s voice said from above my head. The strange tube greedily released my tongue.
Behind the befuddled, five foot-seven, dark blonde doctor, I saw another women of similar height, build, and hair color- a relation of her’s, maybe? She was quietly observing me- her face displaying deep concern combined with sadness, and maybe a tear or two.
“Who are you?” I asked with some difficulty.
“A friend, Alexander Steinert.” The woman answered, looking right at me.
“Mr. Steinert, I’m Dr. Reilly.”
“Why are you here, in this room?” I continued.
“I’m here to rescue you.” She replied and looked to wipe a tear away.
“I’m performing this procedure, Mr. Steinert. I have to be in this room!”
“Rescue me from what, ma’am?” I asked. I had no idea what she meant.
“Rescue? Alex, I’m trying to heal your legs!”
“Alex Steinert, you are not meant to be here…in this reality.” The strange woman told me. Her face looked even sadder, if possible.
“I’m not supposed to be here,” I repeated in confusion?
“Yes you are, Mr. Steinert! You and your wife, Emily, gave us permission to carry out this experimental procedure, don’t you remember?” The doctor answered first.
“A catastrophic event occurred while helping a friend and somehow you ended up here, Alex.”
“I saved Connie.” I said, it being the first thing to pop into my mind.
“Yes…yes you did, Empress.”
Of course you saved Constance Cummins, Mr. Steinert! Samantha and Cassie, I want an analysis stat!”
“Empress? Why did you call me that?” I asked, wondering if I had heard her right.
“Girls, what the hell is going on?” Dr. Reilly shouted!
“Because, Alex, you are my temporal twin. We are both the Empress of Time and Space. Both of us in our own times correct the discrepancies and faults of our relative time streams. We…we help it along…fix what needs fixed…and protect our loved ones.” The woman explained as she dropped her gaze to the floor. I’m not sure, but I think she was crying. “I’m here to help you, sister.” She sniffed and wiped her eyes carefully.
“You’re my sister?” I gasped in surprise.
“Hardly, Mr. Steinert! I’m just your doctor! How much sedative did Cindy Riggby give you, Mr. Steinert?”
“Yes, Alex, believe it or not, I’m your sister. My name is Alexandra Reilly.”
“Alexandra Reilly?” I repeated.
“No, Mr. Steinert, my name is Reilly Reilly! Dr. Reilly Reilly! Sam, you got that analysis yet? I want to know exactly what happened!”
“Dr. Reilly, according to the readouts everything is normal with the equipment! Whatever caused the malfunction had to come from outside!”
“That’s impossible; this entire room is lead shielded!”
“Alex, I have to go now, but I’ll return when you’re alone so we can converse openly about what happened and what I propose to do to help you get home, okay?”
“Okay, we’ll talk later then. Goodbye.”
“Mr. Steinert, who were you talking to?”
“Alex.”
“Cassie, get that X-ray taken stat and let’s get him out into recovery! Mrs. Steinert is probably sitting out there terrified out of her mind by all the shouting and screaming going on!”
Emily sat alone in the room with her hands between her knees. It had been almost fifteen minutes since her husband’s screaming and moaning had stopped. She half-heartedly watched the strange program on the television hoping it might possibly reveal what had occurred in the operating room.
“By the Goddess, it’s happening again!”
“Director!”
Aunt Alex, what’s wrong with your stomach? Why did you suddenly double over?”
“Alex! I have locked onto Alex Steinert!”
“Y’all are too late, Alusia honey! I know exactly where she is- be right back, girls!” The tall, dark blonde woman on the TV said as she slowly stood fully upright.
“Not even a good bye! Just ‘hey, I found her, bye’! Why did we even come along, Sam?”
“I felt the pain, Samantha! Alex Steinert was in extreme pain- from what I don’t know. I can only imagine what the Empress felt.”
“We figured as much, Alusia. While we’re waitin’, how’s life in Egypt?”
“As usual the Empress was right about my destiny. I am joined with Pharaoh’s nephew and have three children with him- two girls, five and three, and a boy, two. I must admit that my life has turned around since meeting the Empress.”
“Don’t let mom hear you call it destiny! She despises that word as much as ‘fate’!”
“She and Alex Reilly have told me that on more than one occasion, Lady Cassandra. She asserts that my decisions are far more important in determining my future happiness.”
“As long as you’re happy. That’s all the Empress wants, Alusia.”
“Oh yes, Lady Samantha, I have never been so happy.”
“We have our work cut out for us, ladies.”
“Why, Director?”
“I believe Alex Steinert’s nanos or, at least some form of latent nanos, have been reactivated by the experimental Gamma device they are using to repair his broken legs.”
“Aunt Alex, why such a sad face?”
“He could see me as I watched, Cassandra. He knows I’m here!”
“Is that a bad thing, Alex?”
“Not so much as my daughter is his attending physician, Cami!”
“Reilly is here? How?”
“This universe’s Reilly is here, Cassi. I don’t expect her to know me, though.”
“There’s more isn’t there?”
“Your Aunt Emily is waiting in the room just outside the lab.”
“That’s good, right?”
“This Alex Steinert is joined with Emily Scott.”
“You’re kidding! Mom and Aunt Emily? This must be some liberal world, Aunt Alex!”
“Alexander Steinert and Emily Scott are wed on this world, girls.”
“Mrs. Steinert? Alex is okay. I thought I had better come out here and ease your mind. We had a small problem with the equipment, but everything is fine. Alex is awake and responsive, and anxiously wanting to see you. We had to take more X-rays of his fractures for comparison. My assistants are bringing him out now.”
“Did the procedure work, doctor? Are his bones knitting faster?” She asked.
“According to the films we just took, the process has accelerated the healing. I noticed a slight decrease in the total length of the fracture.”
“Hi, Emily. Sorry about all the noise in there. I guess it hurt a little more than I thought.” I said cheerfully as Dr. Reilly’s two assistants wheeled my gurney out into the small waiting room.
“Cassie, you and your sister take Mr. Steinert up to his room. Mrs. Steinert is to go with you. I want him under observation for the next eight hours.”
Emily stared at the two girls even harder this time around. These two were identical to the two characters from the mysterious ‘Empress of Bikini’ program!
“Come to think of it, they even wore the same lab coats as the TV characters”, she thought!
It had to just be coincidence! Although, the show seemed to predict something would and did happen during the procedure. How could it possibly do that, she wondered?
Two hours later, Connie Cummins was brought back into the hospital room she shared with me. Her parents, Jack and Mina followed the orderlies and waited by Emily while the men lifted and placed Connie back on her bed. She was awake, but remained strangely quiet.
“How is she?” I asked Jack.
“If you don’t count her almost choking on her own vomit, not bad.” My coworker began.
Did he just find humor in that statement?
“Dr. Reilly gave her a good prognosis. She’s also hoping Connie’s vertebrae have healed far enough that she will be able to start therapy in a few weeks- after the body cast comes off. She thinks there’s a good chance she should regain the use of her legs.”
“That’s wonderful, Jack.” I said glad to hear the news. “She’s going to make a full recovery.” I added, though wondered why I sounded so sure of the girl’s prognosis.
“Did the procedure help you at all, Alex?” He asked.
“We’ll be leaving this place in a few days, Commander.” I responded, but immediately wondered why I had called him commander? I couldn’t recall him ever telling me he was in the military.
“I didn’t think you were high up enough or that the company gave out commissions, Alex.” He chuckled.
“Sorry. I don’t know where that came from, Jack.” I apologized as I felt my cheeks blush.
“Alex?” Connie suddenly said from her side of the room.
“Ya, hun?” I answered.
“I’m sorry, ma’am.” She said and started crying profusely.
Jack, Mina, Emily, and I all looked at her.
“She must still be under the influence of the sedative they gave her, Mr. Steinert. I’m sure she meant ‘sir’.” Mina apologized.
“Mina, I’m so glad to see you.” Connie said with a yawn after another few minutes of silence. She quickly fell back to sleep.
“Maybe I should have asked for what they gave her.” I joked.
“They just might have, honey.” Emily said with a laugh. “What you just said to Jack Cummins was very out of character…even for you.”
“Maybe I should follow Connie’s lead and try to rest then?” I suggested.
“That might be a good idea, sweetheart. I know I could use some lunch.”
“If you don’t mind us tagging along, I’ll buy.” Jack said to my wife.
“Would you mind, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Go ahead.” I told her. “I just love the food they serve around here anyway!” I added sarcastically.
“Do you want me to sneak something back?” Emily asked conspiratorially as she leaned over and gave me a kiss.
Did I want her to bring something back for me? I thought about it.
“No, I had thought for a second about a burger, but they’re all out of tomatoes anyway.” I told my wife.
She just looked at me funny as she grabbed her purse and the three of them walked out into the hallway.
Wondering what the look was for, I decided to turn on the TV.
“Expect the first spirit as the clock tolls one, Ebenezer.”
“What is that doing on this time of year?” I asked aloud as I turned the TV back off. I opened my bedside tray’s drawer and retrieved my watch. It read 12:59:59.
“Am I interrupting anything, Alexander?” A woman’s voice asked from the foot of my bed.
“You!” I said in surprise, looking up and seeing the tall, five-seven, dark blonde haired women that could have easily been Emily’s sister!
“Hello again, Alex Steinert.”
“I saw you in the operating room!” I exclaimed.
“Yes, but I’m still uncertain as to how you were able to achieve that, Alex.”
“Excuse me?” I asked not understanding what she meant. “Why wouldn’t I be able to see you?”
“I thought that I was out of phase with this reality, Alex. Apparently, you could see me though.” She said, not believing it herself.
“Who…are…you?” I asked slowly.
“We’ve gone through that already, Alex. I’m Alexandra Reilly and my sisters and I have come here to bring you back home.”
“But I live here. This is my home.”
“Really, Alex? I wouldn’t call this overly large infirmary a home or any other synonym!” She laughed.
“No. I mean I live in this city. This is my home.”
“Maybe in this universe, hun, but y’all hail from Oak Ridge, Missoura in mine. I think deep down in that head of yours y’all know that to be true.”
“I was born in Oak Ridge, but what other universe is there other than this one?” I asked in curiosity.
“Hun, you’d be surprised by how many different universes and individual dimensions there are! You just happen to be three universes away from where you and Connie started.”
“Connie and I? She’s from this other universe too?” I questioned. “That would explain a lot.”
“Yes, but I’m not going to go into the specific explanation of how or why just yet. First you have to acknowledge the fact that the information I’m relating to you is valid.”
“Lady, I’m having a hard time believing anything I’m seeing or hearing right about now.” I told her honestly.
Suddenly she was next to me!
“No, Alexander Steinert, I’m not a witch. Although a few hundred years ago your Puritans thought otherwise. In our universe I…we are referred to as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. As I told you earlier, we…you and I, randomly transit the sequential temporal flow modifying any errors and filtering small differentiations.”
“Are you a witc…?” She just read my mind!
“Did anyone ever tell you that you talk strangely, ma’am?” I asked as I reached out and gently poked her in the stomach. She seemed quite real despite suddenly changing locations instantaneously. Despite the obvious danger I could be in, I found myself intrigued by this woman.
“I assure you, Alex Steinert, I am quite tangible at the moment. And you have informed me of my differing speech patterns on many occasions, in fact.”
“How could that be? I just met you?”
“As I said, Alexander, in this universe, but ONLY in this universe. We, in fact, have known each other for a very, very long time.”
“How long is long?” I asked, curious about her answer.
I wished I hadn’t!
“Roughly five thousand years, Alexander.” She answered all too calmly for my liking.
“What kind of a being am I in your universe? What do I look like? Am I some kind of monster?” I asked, daring to push further.
“You look exactly like me, of course! As I stated, you and I are the Empress of Time and Space, Alex.”
“Listen, darlin’, there is no possible way I could ever look like you! Who are you really and why are you really here?”
“Alexander Steinert! My intentions are logically thought out and completely transparent! I assure you I have no underlying motives! My travel companions and I simply wish to return you to your proper domicile!”
I noticed she mentioned her travel companions again yet I had seen no one but her.
“These companions you talk about…where…”
“Excuse me one moment, Alex and I’ll show you.”
The mysterious blonde disappeared- just vanished from right beside me! Had I been more mobile, I would have searched around or under my bed.
“Alexander Steinert.” The woman’s voice said suddenly, scaring the daylights out of me! “These are my travel companions.”
There were now six women in my room at the foot of my bed! All were wearing hospital attire in one form or another. All looked to be in their early twenties. Two of the newly arrived women looked like close relations to the woman calling herself Alex Reilly- sisters’ maybe. I was fairly certain I had seen these two before, though!
“Alex, to my left is Camille and Cassiopeia Darough, and Alusia- she’s from Egypt. To my right are my nieces, Cassandra and Samantha Fleming. Say hi to Alex Steinert, ladies.”
“Empress, he looks exactly like the image shown to me back on Reilly shortly after her arrival!” One of the shorter blondes, Camille, I think, gasped.
“This is the Empress’s original form, Cami. This was also my original form before the awakening of the fusion giant if your earliest archives have remained intact.”
“Why can’t you just call it a sun?” I asked without even thinking. Why did I do that? How did I even make a connection with that term?
“Mom? Are you in there?” One of the two sisters asked. Her staring into my eyes made me feel very uncomfortable.
“I’m not your mom, hun. I don’t think I have the right equipment.” I chuckled.
“You give us back our mother this instant, Alexander Steinert!” The other sister growled.
“Sam, Cassie. Alex, both male and female, are locked together. Simply ordering her out, like a demon of old, will delete both. Alex must find her own way out of Alexander’s body.”
“You really expect me to believe that there are two of me up here?” I asked pointing to my head.
“You tell me, Alex. Let your mind relax for a minute. Try not to think of anything at all. Let your mind go blank, I think is the expression.” Ms. Reilly suggested.
Mr. Steinert? Sorry we took so long to get here, but…oh, we’re sorry doctor! We didn’t know you were in here. Please finish.” One of the two assistants from this morning’s procedure said as they barged into my room. They looked exactly like the two women with Ms. Reilly! I noticed that the two had immediately turned to look out the window!
“Not a problem ladies! My students and I decided to randomly access one of the infirmary rooms to examine its contents. We were just leaving.”
“Could you stay for just one second, ma’am? We’d like your advice on this blood workup.”
“Of course. Which patient are we scrutinizing?”
“Him, ma’am.” She pointed to me. “Actually, both. There seems to be some discrepancies between their pre-procedure blood work and post workup.”
“Oh? Let’s have a look then, shall we?”
The assistant, Cassandra I think, handed Alex Reilly both reports, which she began to scan over.
“Miss Fleming, these results are very intriguing! I’m curious as to the foreign white cells and their abnormally high count.”
“If you noticed, the count has grown exponentially from the preliminary test, doctor. It would seem that the patient has contracted…something.”
“Miss Fleming, I would take this to their doctors immediately and get their take on this. I have only limited background in Gamma radiation therapy. My forte is in biogenetic engineering, as is my assistant, Camille Darough.”
‘Dr.’ Reilly motioned to the woman directly beside her. Camille smiled brightly.
“Director, I’m afraid we must be moving along in order to make the required rounds you, yourself scheduled.” Camille reminded.
“Yes, of course, Cami. Ladies, if you will excuse us, please? Come along, doctors.”
I noticed that two women were missing from ‘Dr.’ Reilly’s group- Cassandra and Samantha Fleming. Where had they gone? I never saw them leave. Could all of these women possess the ability to disappear?
‘No, only your daughters and immediate sisters, Alexander.’ Echoed through my skull. How?
The one called Camille glanced back over her shoulder and smiled at me.
The twin assistants moved aside and allowed Alex Reilly and her associates to leave.
“Oh, I forgot to ask the doctor’s name, Cassie!” Samantha Fleming ran to the open door. “Excuse me, doctor? I didn’t get your nam…? Where could they have gotten to so fast? Oh well, maybe I’ll see her later. Come on Cassie, let’s go find Dr. Reilly.”
Both assistants left the room, and a still sleeping Constance Cummins and I were alone. I couldn’t help feeling that wasn’t quite the case though! Something…some feeling, told me that there was still someone in here with us.
“I know you’re still here. Show yourself.” I ordered softly.
“Even though she’s a man she can still do that!” One girl complained to the other as they both reappeared at the foot of my bed.
“I’d still like to know how she does it!” The other replied in mock anger.
“If you two are going to argue, do it out in the hall and let my roomie sleep. She’s had a rough couple weeks.” I told them.
“Ya, a rough couple weeks! More like a few years!” The one called Cassandra snorted quietly.
“Why are you still here?” I asked, not sure if I heard the last statement right.
“We miss you, Alex.” Samantha, I think, told me.
“First you call me ‘mom’ now you’re calling me by my first name? What kind of crazy reality are you all from?”
“When on missions with the Empress, it is more beneficial to call you by your first name because we look more like sisters than mother and daughters, Alex.” Cassandra explained.
“Oh, well, if we look like sisters…why not. Do I look like your sister…or mother, girls?” I asked with just a hint of angry sarcasm.
“Well, from what we saw of your chart, Alexander, you may just end up looking like us.” Cassie laughed deviously as she answered.
“I disagree, Cassie. The Nano count is far lower than normal for the Empress, and nowhere near the critical limit needed for the Mahanilui.”
“What’s a Mahanilui- some drink or a rare disease?” I asked with concern.
“The Mahanilui is how you became our Empress, Alex. It is how Alex Reilly became the Empress too.”
“Look, girls, maybe you should leave because I’m getting a terrible headache from all this ‘Empress’ talk. If I close my eyes, you’ll disappear, right?” I asked, hoping it would be true.
“As you wish, mother. We will be back though.” Samantha said sadly.
Both girls joined hands and vanished.
“Alex, who were they?” Connie asked in a sleepy voice. “They looked familiar, but I can’t place them. Do we know them?”
“Who do you think they are, Ms. Cummins?” I asked, curious as to what she thought.
“I feel like I should call them ‘sisters’, but that is just strange, isn’t it?”
“Strange doesn’t begin to explain what just happened, honey!”
“What kind of strange happenings, Alex?” Emily asked, her curiosity piqued, as she and the Cummins’ entered our room.
“Some lady doctor and five of her interns stopped by for a visit, dear. She could have been your long lost sister.”
“Really? What were they wearing, Alex?” Emily suddenly asked in alarm.
“Four of the six were in white lab coats and two were in scrubs, why?” I answered.
Emily’s eyes widened as she gasped!
“Did you see them too, honey?” I asked.
She didn’t answer right away.
“I’ve…I’ve seen them around…around the hospital, Alex.” She finally admitted, though I could tell she was holding something back.
“Oh, hey. I’m glad that everyone is here.” Dr. Reilly said cheerfully as she entered the room.
“Why? What’s the matter, doctor? Didn’t the procedure work for my Alex?”
“As a matter of fact, Mrs. Steinert, it’s working incredibly well! I’d like to take another X-ray of Alex’s legs for comparison to his earlier film.”
“Oh, you had me scared for a minute.” Emily replied as she relaxed slightly.
“I do, however, want to talk with you while the technicians do their thing, Mrs. Steinert- you too, Mr. and Mrs. Cummins. If you will follow me to my office, please?”
“Alex, I’ll be right back, okay?” Emily said as she came over and kissed me before leaving the room.
The X-ray machine was pushed into our room by a lone technician.
“Well, looks like I get a two-fer today.” The cheery technician said as she began preparing me for my X-ray.
“Mrs. Steinert. Mr. and Mrs. Cummins, a small matter has come up regarding the post procedure blood work drawn from Alex and Connie.” Dr. Reilly paused and waited for the open mouths to close.
“It’s nothing potentially life threatening that we can see, but it is very strange that two different individuals should show identical signs after the same treatment.” She continued.
“What’s wrong with him, Doctor?” Emily asked in a worried voice.
“Nothing is wrong with him, Mrs. Steinert. I’m just saying that they both show elevated white cell counts.”
“Is that bad doctor?”
“Not in the way you would think, Mr. Cummins. Seen through the microscope, these particular white cells appear different from your normal, everyday variety. These appear to be…for lack of a better term…intelligent. They seem to move around on their own and are definitely multiplying. The preliminary blood taken from both patients indicated relatively few of these cells, though I must admit we had to wait a significant amount of time while the specific lab equipment was repaired. They seemed benign on examination. The newest samples indicate an exponential increase right after the procedure. I can’t explain this phenomena or what they actually are!”
“Then how do you know that they’ll remain unharmed, Dr. Reilly?” Mina Cummins asked excitedly.
“Simply because at the rate of multiplication these reports indicate, if dangerous, would have already killed them, Mrs. Cummins. The very fact that they seem unharmed would indicate that these cells are beneficial and not malevolent. I would like to keep monitoring them both by having blood drawn at fixed intervals. If they seem to be causing harm then I might order a transfusion, but only if life-threatening.” Dr. Reilly told the three calmly.
“Could they be helping repair the damage, doctor?” Emily asked out of the blue. “Could they be some kind of mini machines and not cells at all?” She added cautiously.
“You mean could they somehow be nanobots, Mrs. Steinert?” Dr. Reilly paused to think about it. “If they are, they’re smaller and like nothing I have ever seen before. It could explain the activity though.” She admitted with a slight tilt of her head.
Emily blinked several times in amazement. Could it be true- what she saw portrayed on the strange Sci-Fantasy?
“All finished. Thanks for your patience, you two. I’ll let Dr. Reilly know I’m all done.” The technician smiled as she finished packing up the machine and began to push it out of the room.
“Wow, that didn’t take long, now did it?” Alex Reilly’s voice startled me again from the foot of my bed!
“Can’t you go haunt someone else for a while?” I asked sarcastically. I admit it may have been the wrong thing to say, given her ability to just pop in uninvited!
“Empress! Welcome to our room. It is unknown what day, time, or year this might be, M’lady.” Connie babbled out from her bed.
“So you remember me, Lady Constance?” Alex Reilly asked as she turned to my roommate.
“I’m not sure, M’lady. Everything is so hazy and unclear.”
“Lady…Constance? If you would have heard her yesterday, she weren’t no lady, ma’am!” I griped with a chuckle.
Alex Reilly looked back at me with a smile.
I’m…I’m sorry, Empress…for…my…my emotional outburst, M’lady!”
“It was all foreseen, hun. Why do you think Alex took you to such a far off world in the first place?”
“I didn’t take her to any far off place! She’s underage! I just tried to save her butt from jumping off that bridge,” I exclaimed!
“He doesn’t yet accept that he is the Empress, Constance Cummins. It will take more work on my part before she can return you both home, I’m afraid.” Reilly told the girl in the other bed sadly. “Has your gift reasserted itself, Connie?”
“Gift, Empress?”
“Ya, hun! Your telepathy, has it started to return?”
Constance Cummins stared at the woman blankly for a moment.
“Don’t worry, hun, I’ve seen when it returns. Don’t rush things.” She consoled the girl. “You, on the other hand, should be ashamed of yourself, Alex Steinert! How dare you deny your gift its proper reemergence! Only you can transport yourself and Connie back to Terra and return to your awaiting bodies. Only you can safely transit the universes between.”
“Look, Doc.…Alex Reilly, I’d like to believe you- I really would, but just popping in here and telling me that I’m this Empress person and that I look like you…on another world…another universe? It borders on…”
“The unimaginable, Alex Steinert? Tell me, sir, how did you know that Constance would make a full recovery earlier? Tell me how you seemed to know that the local masticated bovine establishment would be devoid of red, acidic, spherical, vined fruit?”
“Huh?” I asked, unable to understand her last question.
“Local burger joint and out of tomatoes, Alex.” Connie translated.
“How should I know? Do I look like a psychic?”
“Yes!” The seven women chorused. The five traveling with Reilly instantly appeared as I finished asking the question.
“What is it they gave us, Ms. Cummins, and how long before it wears off?” I asked, rubbing my head in frustration!
“Alex any sedation has likely worn off long ago. We are not figments of your imagination, and I do apologize for the migraine.”
“She’s given everyone else one. It’s about time we return the favor!” Cassandra Fleming snorted.
“Cassie Flemin’, y’all knock it off now, hear? I know exactly how he feels! I was him once, remember?” Alex Reilly chided. “I knew I should have brought, Jaime Hilf with us instead.” She said to herself at a lower volume.
“No, Aunt Alex, I don’t remember! That was over nine hundred years ago!”
‘Dr.’ Reilly produced a small oval container from her lab coat’s pocket.
“These are only aspirin, Alex. Two should help with the headache.” She said as she handed me two round pills. She took two more for herself, poured some water in my glass and downed them. Placing the glass back down on my table, she motioned for me to follow her lead.
“I saw that we would need these on this mission, so I brought enough for the both of us.”
“You saw that I would need aspirin? From, what was it, four universes away?”
“Three, Alex. You’re only two borders from home.” She smiled.
“Empress, my parents and Mrs. Steinert are returning.” Connie whispered out.
“Ladies, its time to take a break. Alex, Connie, I bid you well.”
Instantly they were gone, but not before taking hands!
“Yes, she has to be in contact with everyone in order to transport them, Alex.” Connie answered my unasked question.
I looked over to my roommate. “Did you just…”
‘Read your mind? Yes, I think so, Alex.’ I heard.
Her mouth never moved or wavered from the broad smile she wore.
I quickly downed the aspirin offered to me by Alex Reilly.
“Did you miss me, dear?” Emily asked as she, Jack, and Mina walked in.
“Always, honey. So, what did the doctor want to talk about?” I asked.
“She’s concerned that you might have something in your bloodstream, Alex. Something foreign…that normally isn’t there.”
“Nanos.” Connie gasped quietly.
Emily immediately stared at my young roommate.
“Alex, I’m a little thirsty, do you mind?” She asked pointing to my half filled glass.
Picking it up, she abruptly stopped and turned it slightly as if to observe something on it.
“Alex, who was in here while we were talking to Dr. Reilly?”
“Just that doctor lady and her teaching group earlier, why?” I replied.
“Because this lipstick wasn’t on this glass when I left, Alex! Now who was in here?” She asked again and sniffed the air this time. “There was more than one woman in here, wasn’t there?”
How did she know? I decided to risk my marriage and tell her the truth. My next residence would probably be some sanitarium.
“Dr. Alexandra Reilly and her five fellow doctors popped in again to talk, Emily.”
“What did you just say, Alex?” Her voice shot up an octave!
“Dr. Alex Reilly and her fellow doctors…um…Camille and Cassiopeia Darough, Samantha and Cassandra Fleming, and someone called Alusia- I didn’t catch her last name though. They were here talking to me and Connie.” I told her.
A piece of paper suddenly appeared several inches above me and floated to my chest.
Emily’s eyes flew open, as well as her mouth!
Picking it up, I read the message written in a woman’s hand, addressed to me:
Alex Reilly.
I handed the note to my wife who was still stunned by its appearance. She said nothing as she handed it back to me. She slowly nodded once. Did that mean she believed me?
“Hi, everyone. I’m here to take some blood from each of you at Dr. Reilly’s request.” A young nurse said in a cheerful voice as she pushed her cart through the doorway.
“Which Dr. Reilly, nurse?” Emily asked.
“Ma’am, we only have one Dr. Reilly associated with this hospital that I’m aware of. Dr. Reilly Reilly, why?”
“Earlier today there was a Dr. Alexandra Reilly and six interns that stopped by to see my husband and Ms. Cummins. I just thought she worked here.
“Oh, we get doctors visiting from the other hospitals around the city all the time. This is a teaching hospital after all.” The nurse explained. “I’m going to need you parents to step out for a minute while I play vampire.” She smiled wickedly.
“Connie, your mother and I have to run some errands. We’ll be back later this afternoon.” Jack Cummins told his daughter.
“See ya.” she said casually as her parents exited. I don’t recall seeing her mouth open.
“I’ll be right outside, honey.” Emily said slowly as she tried to get a good look at the young phlebotomist.
“Okay, hopefully I won’t be a dried up corpse when you come back.’ I laughed.
The nurse just rolled her eyes and began to prepare for the bloodletting.
“That’ll do it!” The nurse announced as she finished writing Connie’s name and patient number on the last sample. “I’ll be back later tonight when I get thirsty again.” She said with a devious grin.
“Gee, I hope they serve something heavy in garlic for dinner tonight.” I laughed.
“Like I’ve never heard that one before!” The annoyed nurse mumbled as she left the room.
Emily reentered and walked around to the window side of my bed.
“You believe what I said a few minutes ago, right?” I asked.
My wife nodded cautiously and glanced around the room slowly.
“How…why would you believe me so easily?”
Emily motioned for me to hand her my control and promptly turned the TV on. The same strange show was on again! Must be a marathon.
“Empress, I know Mom is in there somewhere. I keep seeing bits of her in Alexander’s voice. How are we going to help her?”
“Samantha, Alex will eventually realize her own existence, this I have clearly foreseen. When Alexander chooses to do that is yet unclear. Forcing the issue like you did several moments ago will not help the situation. As it is I now have to convince Emily Steinert that we indeed exist. What possessed you to write that note and forge my name, young lady?”
“We both miss her, Aunt Alex. Our whole universe misses her. Young Alexandra shouldn’t be saddled with the extra burden of fixing her time AND mom’s time. She will run herself ragged!”
That is not your call, girls. The job of repairing the time stream has fallen to young Alexandra and I. It is a necessary obligation while the present Empress is inoperative.”
“Wow! Talk about clinical, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, Cassandra, I sometimes lapse back to ‘Reilly speak’ as you girls call it when frustrated. I miss my sister as much as you do, hun!”
“Director, the Cummins have departed the temporary residence. It is safe to reenter.”
“Thank you, Camille, although my nieces would argue that it is but a simple hospital room.”
“Alex, you’re not the only one that forgets her English colloquialisms at times!”
“But I am the main contributor! Ladies, let’s go see Alex and Emily Steinert.”
Emily quickly turned the television off and stayed tight to her husband’s bedside awaiting the group she presumed coming.
“Mrs. Steinert, I assure you that we do not bite, nor do we carry any number of plagues!” The now familiar voice announced as six women were suddenly standing at the foot of the bed.
Emily gasped loudly, the hand at her mouth barely squelching it.
“Yes, Emily Steinert, we are real. How you found out about us is of deep concern to me, though. How is it you know?”
My wife said nothing. Instead, she reached for the control and turned the television back on. The strange show had changed locations- one that looked all too familiar.
“Why turn on the one-way entertainment device in answer to my question, Mrs. Steinert?”
Alex Reilly’s voice echoed from above her. My mouth dropped at what I was seeing!
“Director, the comm screen! You are displayed on the comm screen!” Camille Darough said as her voice echoed too!
“Oh, now this is real ‘Outer Limits-like’,” Cassandra Fleming groaned!
“Where is this broadcast originating from, Alex Steinert?” Alex Reilly demanded.
“No clue, ma’am. It’s been on for a couple days now.” I said as I watched the camera pan and zoom in on my face! “This is creepy.” my voice echoed from the TV.
“Sister, could you turn that thing off for now?” ‘Dr.’ Reilly asked.
Emily complied and the echo disappeared from the room.
“Now that was cool!” Connie said, joining the conversation.
“What are you?” Emily asked of our new guests.
“Apparently exactly what you’ve seen, my sister.”
“You really are this Empress of Time and Space?”
“In the flesh, I think is the correct phrase.”
“And you can…um…phase out and back in?”
“Of course.” Alex Reilly replied from the other side of my bed now.
Emily’s mouth again dropped open!
“So you really are here to take my Alex away from me?”
“Aunt Emily, we’re here to coax our mother out of your husband. Somehow she has taken residence in there and we need to get her out.” Cassandra Fleming explained.
“We’re related? I’m a doctor in your universe?”
My head spun quickly toward my wife!
“How much do you know about these women and where they’re from, Emily?”
“Just what I’ve seen on TV, Alex. In their universe I’m a physician and am attending your unconscious body somewhere on Terra.”
Connie gasped loudly from behind Alex Reilly!
“You are also Alexandra Steinert’s sister, Emily.” Alex Reilly informed my wife. “Your mother is also on Terra and attending your body, Constance Cummins. Jacquelyn hasn’t left your bedside in three Terran years save for nutrient consumption.” Reilly turned around and informed the teen.
“My mom is on Terra waiting for me?”
“Yes, Constance, we all have been doing everything our gifts would allow to bring you both home safely.”
“So, how do we separate them, Ms. Reilly?” Emily asked.
“We cannot separate them, sister. The Empress must find her own way through this. She must find the key so to speak.”
“But I thought you were this Empress, Ms. Reilly?”
“Emily, the…’entity’…the portion of us that transits time and space is the ‘Empress’. Alexandra Steinert and I share the exact same genetic configuration. We are identical twins in every way except experience. That, basically, is the only place we differ. Our gifts, because we are physically identical, are the same. We both can transit time, space, and dimension. We can foresee the future and usually divine history to some extent. And we can slightly alter time around us, along with anyone physically in contact, to seemingly disappear.”
“So, my Alex can do all of those things too?”
“Genetically, we are at present not the same, Emily, therefore, no, I don’t think Alexander carries all the gifts the Empress possesses, yet.”
“He certainly has the foresight portion. Alex, you were right about them being out of tomatoes when I went to lunch today.”
“I was? How on Earth could I have guessed that?” I asked.
“Haven’t you been listening, you hardhead? Part of the Empress’s gift is foresight. Geez, don’t be so dense, Alex!”
“Emily, unless something has drastically changed since this morning, I’m not this ‘Empress of Time and Space’.”
“But something has changed, Alexander. The very composition of the blood coursing through your arteries and veins has changed. The nanos that modified us to become the Empress are multiplying in you as we speak. Given enough time they will reach a level to which drinking strong spirits will trigger their primary function.”
Emily gasped! “You mean he’ll change? Like you did?”
Alex Reilly nodded with a sad face. “Unfortunately, yes.”
“Is there any way to…to stop it…stop them?”
“Not unless they somehow follow Alexandra when she leaves this body.” Alex Reilly pointed to me.
I gulped.
“Come now, Alexander. Being the Empress isn’t that bad!”
“Being the Empress seems pretty awesome- it’s the gender thing I have trouble with!”
“That has its own perks, Alexander.” She added with a devious smile.
“If it’s all the same, I’d like my husband to stay as he is, Ms. Reilly.” Emily confessed.
A chill ran up my spine as I thought about it.
“Oh, God. It’s really going to happen!” I groaned aloud.
Emily quickly stared at me.
“Even now his foresight develops, my sister. The inevitable will come to pass. I am very sorry.” Alex Reilly dropped her eyes to the floor.
“It won’t happen for a while though, Emily.” I tried to ease her worry, though I wasn’t quite sure how I knew any of this. The information was just there when I asked- how crazy was that?
All of a sudden my shins became super itchy! Emily noticed my immediate discomfort.
“Alex? Alex, what’s wrong?” Her expression grew even more worried!
“My legs itch something fierce! The thing is…I can’t scratch them.” I answered as I tried wiggling my hips around.
“Perhaps I can help with that, Alex?” The one called Cassiopeia offered.
I looked to Emily for her opinion. She simply shrugged her shoulders.
I nodded to the girl that looked like Camille’s sister. She promptly held up her hand, extended her pointer finger and began moving it in a scratching motion.
I immediately felt the relief of a finger scratching the itchy skin on both my legs, even though a thick cast covered each!
Emily began looking between my relief filled face and Cassiopeia.
“Well done, my daughter.” Camille praised.
“She’s your daughter?” Emily and I said at roughly the same time!
“Yes. She is my next sequential revision.”
Emily and I looked at each other then back at Camille.
“I mean she is my daughter, sisters.”
“That is just too creepy. I’m not your sister…not yet, anyway.” I warned.
“Sisters,” Alex Reilly interrupted, “The infirmary nurse is approaching. Alexander and Emily, we must take our leave but will be back in the morning. Until tomorrow, sisters.”
Emily and I were alone once more.
“Hey. Did you forget about me over here?” Connie protested.
“I didn’t say anything.” I complained.
“Yah, ya did. You said that Emily and you were alone once more. I heard you, Alex.”
We both looked over at my roommate in amazement.
“We never do get used to that, Alex.” Alex Reilly’s disembodied voice said in my ear.
I felt the blood rush out of my face!
“Alex? What happened?” Emily cried with a start, as her eyes grew large.
“Alex Reilly just whispered in my ear that ‘we never get used to her doing that’, Emily.”
“Alex left, Alex!”
“I know! That’s why I almost passed out!” I replied.
“Oh, she does that when she’s out of phase.” Connie said offhandedly. “Freaky, isn’t it?”
“No more freaky than reading my mind, Ms. Cummins. I’ll ask you to stop doing that while you’re my roommate, thank you. On certain planets it is against protocol to invade one’s private thoughts against his or her wishes, you know.”
“Of course, Empress. How thoughtless of me to disregard the Prime Terran protocol.” She answered as if begging my forgiveness.
I looked up at Emily to see her staring at me.
“What?” I asked innocently.
“Alex, where is Terra and since when do you know so much about their protocols?” Her voice had gone up an octave as she continued to stare at me.
I looked down to the foot of my bed for a minute. “I don’t know.” I answered quietly. I thought about it. How DID I know? I asked myself.
Without warning a flurry of images and movies began filling my mind! Images of a beautiful city…of familiar and unfamiliar people alike…of a woman that looked exactly like Alexandra Reilly! An image of a brilliant, whitish blue sun momentarily flashed into my mind.
“Alex? Alex, can you hear me?” Emily’s voice seemed so far away but quickly grew louder.
“Alex! Alex, honey, can you hear me?”
“Yes, I can hear you, dear. What’s so important that it couldn’t wait one second?”
“Alex, the nurse was here to take your blood already. You’ve been out of it for about twenty minutes! I’m going to get Dr. Reilly! There is something wrong!”
“Emily, I’m fine! I was just getting the answer to my question.” I tried to put her at ease.
“What question? I didn’t hear you ask any question? You just seemed to freeze and your eyes glazed over for twenty minutes! The nurse commented that that’s the quietest you’ve ever been! Alex, I don’t like what is happening to you! That procedure…the sudden appearance of the so-called Empress…what’s happening to us?” Emily exclaimed as she took my hand in hers and began crying.
“I heard her question…if anybody really cares.” Connie offered quietly.
Emily looked over to the teenager.
“Alex asked how she knew about Terra, Emily. Her gift gave her everything she needed to know.” Connie smiled at me. “I think that is the very first time I have ever been witness to the Empress’ internal thought processes. You have one scary mind, you know that don’t you, Alex?”
“Look! Quit calling me ‘Empress’, Connie! And…and stop eave-dropping in my mind!” I warned as my voice took on an angry tone. “Y’all are givin’ me a headache!”
“What did you just say, Alex? Emily gasped! I felt her hand squeeze mine tighter.
“I told her to stop reading my mind, why?”
“No, you said, and I quote, ‘y’all are givin’ me a headache!’” She replied, imitating my little-used, Missouri drawl.
“I didn’t say that.”
“You did, Alex. I wouldn’t lie to you about that.”
“Empress, when can I get out of this body cast?” Connie suddenly interrupted.
“When y’all kin get out of it yourself, hun.” I spit back for some unknown reason.
“You just did it again, Alex!” Emily gasped- louder this time.
“I’ve been trying, Alex, but that part of my gift isn’t working!” Connie shot back.
I suddenly felt really tired!
‘Alex, its time you and Connie got some rest.’ Camille Darough’s voice said in my head.
“I don’t think so, Camille Darough!” Connie said angrily from the next bed.
“Emily, I feel tired. I’m going to go to sleep now. Night-night.”
“Why are we here, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life! What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared!
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?”
“To protect you, Constance! Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.”
“What details, Empress? What specifics?”
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason!
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you hold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped.
“You are lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic action?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said trying to calm her. A tear fell from my cheek.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my true conception date.” Connie hissed in anger.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert!”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle!
“Good Morning, Mr. Steinert.”
“What? Who? What day is it?” I asked with a start at the soft, pleasant voice beside me.
“It’s Tuesday, Mr. Steinert. I’m Jamie and I’m here to take another blood sample.” The young woman in the white nurse’s uniform said cheerfully.
“Where’s Connie?” I asked in concern, though I wasn’t sure why.
“Over in the next bed, sir. I just finished taking her sample a minute ago.”
I looked over at the teenager.
“Hey old man, how’s it hangin’?” She smiled stoically and waved slightly.
What a crazy dream, I thought. I was surprised as the nurse taped a cotton ball to my arm after removing the needle.
“Good morning, sleepyhead. Oh, I’m sorry. I’ll just wait out in the hall.” Emily said cheerfully before noticing the nurse cleaning up.
“That’s okay, ma’am, I’m just leaving. Come on in.”
“Mornin’ Emmie! Nice to see you could get that tired ass up to this floor!” Connie heckled.
My wife glared at the teen!
“At least I can still walk the stairs, honey!” Emily growled in confused disgust.
“Ewww! Old woman one- Connie, nothin’!” The girl commented sarcastically.
“You all have a nice day now.” The nurse exclaimed as she hurried out of the room.
“Bite me!”
“Gee, you’d think last evening was a dream.” Emily commented as she leaned over and kissed me.
“Last evening?” I asked in confusion. “Why, what happened last evening?”
Emily stared at me.
“You don’t remember? Alex, how could you not remember?” Emily said aghast.
“Because he refuses to remember, Emily Steinert.”
We both jumped at the woman’s voice!
“I wish you would stop doing that! Haven’t you ever heard of knocking?”
“Alexander, how do your legs feel today, hun?”
“They feel fine, Doctor…” I couldn’t place a name to the angelic face. She could have been Emily’s sister though.
“Alexandra Reilly, Mr. Steinert! Dr. Alexandra Reilly. You can call me Alex though.”
“Dr. Reilly, what did you mean ‘he refuses to remember’?” Emily asked. The look on her face was skeptical at best. Why did she distrust this woman?
“Have you ever heard of the condition ‘selective amnesia’, Mrs. Steinert? Sometimes, someone with deep-rooted regrets chooses to forget instead of facing them. What we need to determine is the cause of those regrets.” Alex explained to the both of us.
“If I had any serious regrets, I think I would remember them, doctor.” I admitted to her.
“And you, Miss Cummins? What of your same diagnosis? What have you regrets about?” Alex asked my teenaged roommate.
“Let’s see.” She paused. “I think I’m going to regret this lame-o conversation! Yup! It’s starting already!”
Dr. Alex Reilly exchanged a tense smile with Connie Cummins.
“My, we are full of ourselves today, Constance! To find out you are not who you thought you were is quite the shock! I wonder how your mother would react if she were here?”
I noticed a devious smile replace her previous tense expression.
“Mother?” Connie exclaimed suddenly as she began to look around the room- scanning the walls, floor, and ceiling.
“Mother! I hear you mother! Where are you!” She cried to the room.
“What’s happening, Alex?” I heard Emily ask the dark blonde doctor.
“Utilizing Constance’s gift to reawaken what Alexander is suppressing, sister!” She nodded over to me then raised an eyebrow to my wife.
“Would you care to listen?”
Immediately I heard a familiar woman’s voice talking! I saw no other woman in the room though!
“Connie, I’m right here next to you, sweetheart! I’ve never left your side in three Terran years. I’ll stay here until the day you come back to us, my beloved daughter. Please come back to me soon. I miss you so much! Please Connie, wake up and tell me all is forgiven and that we can be a family again.”
It was too much! The despair this woman’s voice conveyed brought tears to my eyes! How could someone not be humbled by such desperate pleading?
Connie had started crying uncontrollably.
“And yet you continue to filter that which is before you, Alex.” The doctor growled like it was my fault.
“Who was that distraught woman pleading for the return of her child, doctor?” I asked wiping my eyes dry.
“In another life…another place, she is your friend and confidant, Alex Steinert. Her name is Jacquelyn and she trusted your judgment in order to safeguard her daughter. A trust you could not reveal, but left for your previous self to remedy!” Dr. Alex growled.
What she said didn’t make any sense! I was beginning to think this woman wasn’t really a doctor.
“I assure you, Mr. Steinert, I hold multiple doctorates in microbiology, human physiology, bio-engineering, biogenetic engineering, astrophysics, and string/quantum mechanics! I’m also director of my own research institute. I am more than qualified to be here, sir!” She groused.
Had she been like this yesterday, I thought? That thought came straight out of the blue! Some part of me felt that to be true. I looked down to my cast covered legs. Was she here yesterday, I wondered? I wasn’t sure, but I knew that my head was starting to hurt!
“Work that part of your gift, Alexander. Seek the right questions to receive the needed answers. You alone know the sequence of events that have placed you here…marooned you and your travel companion in this universe.”
“Alex, is this hard line approach really necessary?” Emily asked.
“What?’ I replied.
“Not you, Alex. I’m talking to the Empress.” Emily verbally waved me off.
“Alex is hiding from herself, sister. She must be called out so that we can communicate- so that she can begin the healing process.”
“Healing? He’s got a cast on both legs, Alexandra. I think the healing has already begun.”
“The physical healing yes, but not the conscience, Emily Steinert. Her psychological wounds are vast, deep, and infected with guilt. They also appear to be self-inflicted.”
“Self-inflicted, Empress? I’m not understanding.”
Why…and when, did my wife start calling her Empress?
“Cassandra, dear, you can rephase now.” Dr. Alex said into the air.
“Would someone please tell me how she does that?” One of three younger women, two in white doctor’s coats and one in turquoise scrubs, exclaimed as they instantly appeared in the room!
“A mother always knows where her revisions are, my niece! Cassiopeia, could you relay some archived files between our sister and I?”
“You mean could I relay some memories? Consider it done, Empress.”
“I could relay some memories! Some very…intense…memories to you, mother!” Dr. Reilly Reilly hissed as she entered the crowding room!
“So much for knowing where her revision is!” The one called Cassandra snickered.
“If she was truly my revision I would have known, Cassie Fleming!” Dr. Alex growled.
“Who else would I be, mother, or has it been so long that you have forgotten your only daughter?”
“Cat fight!” Connie Cummins gleefully announced from the next bed.
Both Dr. Reilly’s turned and glared at the annoying teen!
“Reilly, it is hard to explain or believe, but I am not your particular mother. I’m…we, are not from this world at all. Allow me to demonstrate before you enable your emergency signaling device.”
I watched as the women in front of me joined hands…Alex Reilly reached over and took Emily’s! Why would she do that, I wondered?
All five women disappeared!
“What the!” Dr. Reilly’s mouth dropped open.
They suddenly reappeared!
“Like I said, Dr. Reilly, we are not of your world.”
“You too, Mrs. Steinert?” Dr. Reilly asked in confusion.
“I’m…I’m not with them!” Emily protested.
“Then why did you suddenly vanish with them?” The doctor challenged.
“I didn’t go anywhere. We were all just standing here, Dr. Reilly.” She paused and looked at me in confusion.
I slowly shook my head ‘no’.
My wife looked down to see that she still held Dr. Alex Reilly’s hand. She looked up at the woman.
Alex Reilly winked at her with a smile.
Emily folded like a house of cards!
“What did you do to my wife?” I shouted!
“Relax, mom, she just fainted!” The woman that looked like Cassandra’s sister giggled.
Dr. Reilly looked between the girl and me. “Mom?”
“They think that their mother is trapped in my body.” I said all too calmly.
How did I know that, and why would I even admit to knowing something like that?
“Dr. Reilly, it would not be wise to involve the authorities. You will find your comm device inoperative until we leave.” The one in scrubs warned.
Knowing something about those devices, I wondered how she could do that.
‘It should not surprise you what a Mind Warrior can do, Alexander Steinert,’ echoed in my mind.
“What’s a Mind Warrior?” I asked her.
Emily’s eyes fluttered open. Alex Reilly helped her to her feet.
My water pitcher floated past my face! I watched as my teenage roommate took its handle and poured some water into her glass.
“What? I was thirsty and mine was empty! Hey doc, what’s it take to get a little better service around here?” She said as she noticed my stare.
“How did you just do that?” The younger Dr. Reilly asked in total amazement.
“I said I was thirsty. What was so cryptic about that?”
“Pitchers of water don’t just float around a hospital room, Ms Cummins!” Dr. Reilly Reilly replied.
“Fine, I’ll put it back then, geez!”
The container retraced its previous flight path and landed softly on my tray table!
I noticed the woman in scrubs smile and wink at my roommate.
“Very good, Constance! Now if you could just remember your manners!” Dr. Alex Reilly praised.
“Who are you all? What are you?” Dr. Reilly Reilly demanded.
“We can get to that after you reveal the reason for your unscheduled visit, doctor.” Dr. Alex responded.
“I came to let Mr. Steinert and Connie know that the strange white cells in their bodies have multiplied further and according to the sample count now travel through every artery, vein, and capillary in their bodies. I have no idea how these two are still living.” Dr. Reilly replied in a nervous voice.
“To understand that one would have to understand how my nanotechs operate, Dr. Reilly.” Dr. Alex Reilly stated simply.
“Your nanotechs? You made these things? Why?” My doctor looked at the other doctor.
“I designed them to save a dying species, Reilly. My planet…my race had doomed itself to extinction and in order to save some small portion of it, I engineered what I called nanotechs. I am the result of my labor. The women you see with me would never have been conceived without my nanotechs, doctor.”
“Then tell me what they are doing to these two, mot…Dr Reilly. Since yesterday’s procedure, the blood samples have shown a fantastic increase in the number of those things in their system. What happens when they reach some critical level?”
I felt a strange feeling come over me suddenly.
“When the nanos in our bodies reach sufficient quantity- three hundred, thirty-three per cubic milliliter, and have fully repaired the host body, the introduction of any alcohol over forty-two percent will trigger the nanos’ programming to activate the primary function- that being full genetic and physical modification. The female, Alexandra, will replace the male, Alexander Steinert. The Empress of Time and Space will then have arrived in this universe, Reilly.”
I blinked. Had that all just come from my mouth? From the way everyone was staring at me, it would seem so.
“Nice a’ y’all to join us again, Alex.” Alex Reilly welcomed…me? I hadn’t a clue why- I’d been here the whole time.
“Mrs. Steinert, could you please tell us your husband’s occupation, please?” Alex Reilly asked.
“He’s a mechanical engineer.”
“Reilly, how could Mr. Steinert possibly know such specific details of such futuristic devices- the likes of which haven’t been seen on this planet yet?”
“Empress, Alex seems to be getting worse! How long until the changes start to happen in earnest?”
“Dr. Reilly is about to find out for us, Emily. Reilly, I believe you have ordered a follow-up X-ray for this morning? We will leave to allow that procedure to take place, doctor.” Alex Reilly said releasing Emily’s hand.
Four women suddenly weren’t there!
“Dr. Reilly? I didn’t expect you to still be here. Am I too early?”
“No.” My doctor shook her head a few times. “No, not at all. Come right in, Shannon.” she paused a minute. “Mrs. Steinert, could I speak to you outside a moment?”
“Alright. Alex, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Emily looked at me sadly before following Dr. Reilly out.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Connie?”
“Alex I’m sorry for the way I’ve been behaving. You must think the worst of me.”
“I feel it’s my fault somehow, Connie.”
“Am I going to change too, Alex? I mean, when these things multiply enough?”
“Okay Mr. Steinert, I’m going to lift one leg at a time to put the film under them.”
“Okay, ma’am.” I said to the nurse. “I’m not sure, Connie. I can’t be sure I believe what I heard a minute ago. I guess we wait to see what happens.” I admitted to her.
“Will it hurt, Alex?” She asked.
“X-rays don’t hurt, sweetie!”
“Not talking to you, Nurse Nosey!” Connie replied in a singsong voice.
“Humph! Kids these days!”
“Mrs. Steinert, what was it like?” Dr. Reilly asked Emily once they were in the hallway.
“What was what like, doctor?”
“Turning invisible. You and those women just vanished from the room.”
“Doctor, I told you we didn’t go anywhere! We were just standing there. Alex Reilly and I were holding hands. We never left the room, honest!”
“That was not the case from my vantage point. One second you were all there, the next, nothing. Now how do you know this ‘Empress’ as you called her?”
“I met her last evening when she suddenly appeared in the room, before that, I saw Alex and her companions on some crazy Sci-Fantasy on TV!”
“Sci-Fantasy? Do you remember the name of the drama?”
“Empress of Bikini, do you watch it?”
“I’ve never heard of it.”
“Neither had I until I watched it in Alex’s room the other day. I thought it was some satellite station. I don’t understand any of this, Dr. Reilly.”
“Excuse me, Dr. Reilly?”
“Yes, Doctor…I don’t believe I’ve seen you here before.”
“Camille Darough, ma’am. Dr. Camille Darough. Could I talk to you and Mrs. Steinert in the consultation room for a few minutes?”
“Mrs. Steinert and I are in the middle of a discussion at the moment, Dr. Darough. Couldn’t this wait?”
“Dr. Reilly sent me in hopes I could shed more light on the strange happenings at this facility of late.”
“I did no such…oh, that Dr. Reilly!”
“Yes, now if you two would please follow me?”
Once the X-ray technician had gone I decided to see what was on television after checking with Connie. The same strange show was on. I immediately recognized Dr. Alex Reilly!
How could she be on the TV? I decided to watch and find out.
“Empress, I fear her condition is worse than expected. If she forgets the previous day’s conversations, how can we help her?”
“I said I saw her eventual return to our universe, Alusia, I didn’t specify when or how long it would be.”
“Alex, I miss my family back in Memphis. What will Pharaoh do should I not return for several seasons? What will my husband do in the meantime?”
“Alusia, you keep forgetting the nuances of time travel with the Empress! Rest assured I can have you back a fraction of a second after you left, hun.”
“Sorry, I guess I’m just nervous. I worry about the future Empress’s mental state. It seems like she is blocking every attempt to make contact. Why does she do that?”
“Why, after coming to Pharaoh’s home did you cry yourself to sleep every night for months, Alusia? Why did you shy from Pharaoh’s guards when in full parade dress?”
“Crying seemed to be the only way to wash away my past…future…oh, it gets so confusing!”
“Alusia, hun, didn’t my sister tell you that the woman known as Alusia had no interaction with the German, National Socialists? Lusius Wilhelm had the misfortune of meeting them, not you.”
“She told me countless times, Empress. Still, I felt guilty just the same! The uniformed military only reminded me of those horrible beasts!”
“So you cried because of your self-imagined guilt and shied from those that reminded you of darker times?”
“You mean that is what the Empress is doing? I thought her strong enough to conquer such fears? She always presented herself as the confident, all knowing, Empress!”
“It’s been my experience that appearances can be and usually are deceiving. Alexandra Steinert is just as human as any of us. Just as insecure, just as sensitive, and just as fragile as you or I! Only because of our gifts do others think us omnipotent and infallible!”
“I think I’m beginning to understand, Alex. Would it be acceptable if I visited Alex Steinert by myself, Empress?”
“By all means, Alusia. If anyone can establish dialog with my sister, it would be someone who can empathize and understands her situation firsthand. Before you go, it would be beneficial to change into clothes suitable for a Doctor of Psychology, Dr. Wilhelm.”
I watched, mesmerized, as the woman’s clothing changed! Once complete she walked out of the room. Three others walked in shortly thereafter.
“Was that Alusia we saw going down the hallway toward mom’s room, Aunt Alex?”
“She wants to try accessing Alexandra, girls.”
“I didn’t think she had the confidence, Empress.”
“The resulting interaction will be beneficial for both, Samantha.”
So that one was Samantha? I had to remember that.
The scene changed and I was completely shaken as my Dr. Reilly, a woman looking like the ‘Mind Warrior’, Cassiopeia, and…and my wife, Emily appeared on screen!
“So, Camille, is it? What is going on around here?”
“Reilly, the Empress only wishes to retrieve her sister. She means no harm to Alexander.”
“Then why is my husband filling up with those micro machines? In the end they will destroy him!”
“Emily, we cannot explain the existence or the transfer of nanos into him. Alex believes that whatever horrible occurrence caused her transport over three universes, may have also caused latent nanos to follow and settle in Alexander. She also believes the Gamma device you used twenty-four hours ago has somehow re-energized them. They are only doing what they were programmed to do.”
“But, Alex said they would modify and…rebuild Alex, Dr. Darough! I married Alexander. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life with Alexandra!”
“By design, the nanos record the host genetic code thereby guaranteeing the host’s identity. We believe the nanos in Alexander still carry the Empress’s code. If that is true the nanos will continue to repair Alexandra’s body. Strong Spirits may not be needed at all.”
“You mean Alex has no choice?”
“Little, if any, Emily Scott.”
“Why did this have to happen to us? Why?”
“Emily!” I shouted at the TV before turning it off! Why did this have to happen to me? All I did was prevent a young woman from doing something she hadn’t thought-out fully. I thought I had given her another chance at life! Here, I just managed to doom my own!
Connie was being uncharacteristically silent. Why?
“Alexander, my I come in, sir?” The woman that had been on screen moments before was now standing at my hospital room’s doorway!
“Do I have a choice…Alusia, is it?”
She nodded.
“Someone I once knew told me many times that we always have choices, sir.”
“Who was this wise sage, Alusia?” I asked sarcastically.
“You…I mean Alexandra Steinert…when she recued me from my destruction back in 1945 Poland.”
I looked up at the blank television a moment and motioned for her to enter.
“1945? But I thought you were from Memphis, Egypt?”
“You remember?” Her face broke out with a smile.
“No, the program I was just watching is very informative.” I replied as her smile vanished, replaced again by the same dour expression she came in with.
“You are correct, I now live under the rule of Khufu, but I was rescued from Nazi occupied Poland, Alexander. There I was conscripted to develop a weapon…a wonder weapon for the Germans to help take over the world. They imprisoned my adapted family in a concentration camp and threatened to kill them if I didn’t comply.”
“So, this Alexandra…she saved you and your family?”
“Sadly, no. I never saw my family again. The Empress informed me that they had already been disposed of months before.” Several tears rolled down her cheeks as she related her story to me.
“I still have hopes she will again return to that time period and find it in her heart to transport them to safety.”
“What kind of person wouldn’t do that, Alusia? I mean…if she has the power? This Empress seems to pick and choose who she saves.”
“Oh, no, Alexander, you have assumed wrong! The Empress saved over three hundred and fifty people from certain death that day! With her guidance, we saved not only the people but the device of destruction the Germans had me working on.”
“Why would she save a weapon of destruction, Alusia?”
“The device in question was, in reality, an interstellar spacecraft that had crash landed on Earth thousands of years before. If the Nazi had ever discovered its true use many other worlds would now be under they’re fist. In essence, the Empress saved our universe that day.”
“But you said you were helping to make Meridian a weapon? Why would she save you?”
“I asked her that same question, sir. She claimed that everyone deserved a second chance. That is when she injected me with the very same nanos in your body now.”
“She didn’t give you a choice,” I stated in angry amazement!
“She said it would be a waste to leave me to die- that I could be so much more. I had no intention of listening, Alexander! I felt it would be my penance to accept my death! I didn’t want her charity ill spent on some worthless weapons monger. I loathed myself every way one could, sir! I guess I had to be shocked into realizing my own worth- my own importance.”
“Does it hurt, Alusia? Does the change hurt?” I asked, curious as to my own impending event.”
“I simply fell asleep, Alexander. I only remember waking up and feeling very strange. I remember the rage- the cussing- the tantrums, though! I despised her for however she had done this to me! It took some time to acclimate myself and to understand her reasoning. Yes, she forced this change upon me, but now I graciously accept the new life she has so generously given me.”
“But she still gave you no choice! How can you be so forgiving of someone that preaches the importance of choice, but offers none?” I asked, appalled by her seeming nativity.
“Alexander, the Empress may look like an uncaring deity at first to many people…”
“Ah’m no deity!” I shouted unconsciously. Why did I do that? Why did I feel so angered by what she said?
A slight smile appeared on her face.
“Alex, I said ‘at first’! The Empress sometimes has a strange way about her. Because of her gift of foresight, she must be careful not to reveal too much before it happens. As she told me, why skip to the end of a good book?”
“She sounds like a tease, Alusia- someone who enjoys toying with people’s lives.”
“I disagree, sir. Think about the position she is in. If she reveals too much she risks damage to the time line, if too little, the time line may damage itself. The Empress must carefully calculate and consider each and every move- every thought, while on a mission. To those of us that travel with her or are just somehow involved, it does seem like she is playing a cruel, calculated game. That has not been my experience though.”
“Could it be that you have been biased, Alusia?”
“Everyone involved with Alexandra is biased by her noble, caring character, sir. It is hard to hate a person who only has your best interest in mind.”
“So why offer choice, but give none?
‘”Sometimes circumstances prevent us from seeing the obvious, sir. Sometimes we are so preoccupied with ourselves that we need a wakeup call- physical or mental. I admit I required both before I realized what she meant and stopped to consider her intentions. Alex, the Empress has been put into some,” she paused a second, “some situation where she has had to second-guess herself- maybe for the first time in her life. When that happened, she apparently lost confidence in herself. As I have learned from my adventures with Alex Reilly, time is extremely sensitive. It cannot be bent as much as you would think. That being the case, it is also very unforgiving if one’s confidence is suddenly called into question.”
I felt a strange feeling come over me, as if I was entering some heavy fog. My eyes felt heavy and things began to go dark.
Just as quickly, things came back into focus and I observed Alusia crying at my side.
It felt like I had been crying too as my cheeks felt wet. I reached up to wipe my eyes. That confirmed it.
Several sniffs in quick succession told me that Connie Cummins had been crying also, yet she remained strangely quiet.
What was going on here? What had I missed?
“I am sorry, Empress. I had no idea how difficult some of your missions have been. Please forgive me for accusing you of being selfish or complacent. I will leave you for now to consider my offered thoughts. We all miss you, Alex, some of us more than others.”
The young raven-haired woman slowly walked around the bottom of my bed and proceeded to the open doorway.
I noticed that Emily, Dr. Reilly, and Cassiopeia’s sister had entered and watched sadly as Alusia silently passed them.
“Are you the Empress?” Emily asked me cautiously. I had never seen a more frightened look on her face.
“Not that I’m aware of, honey, and certainly not yet.” I answered in confusion. “Why would you ask me something like that anyway?”
“We just stood here for twenty minutes listening to the two of you talk, Alex.” She told me.
“Twenty minutes? I just felt my eyes closing a few seconds ago. What are you talking about?”
“Mr. Steinert, we’ve been here for almost twenty minutes like your wife said. We distinctly heard you telling Alusia of some of the Empress’ exploits. I have to say that I am quite concerned for your mental health at this moment!” Dr. Reilly confessed.
“Camille,” Emily turned to the third woman staring at me, “was that really Alexandra Steinert talking?”
“From what I was hearing up here, “she pointed to her head, “that was indeed our Empress conversing with Alusia Wilhelm. The story of her assignment in 1865 has been related and confirmed by Jacquelyn Cummins herself on our last meeting.”
“She really had to talk Abraham Lincoln into going TO Ford’s Theater? How could she be asked to do such a thing?” Emily said, appalled.
“I do not know how that assignment was given, Emily. I only know that she claimed it was the hardest thing she had ever done.”
“You’re wrong about that, Sweetheart.” I heard myself say, though I didn’t say it. “What I just had to do…that was the hardest, most despicable thing anybody could be asked to do!”
“Empress, enlighten us as to what your last mission encompassed. We are not here to pass judgment or sentence on you. We only wish to understand. Please, relate your latest mission parameters, Alex.”
“What are you talking about? How am I going to know about some stranger’s ‘mission parameters’, lady?” I asked as soon as I found my voice again.
“Dr. Reilly! Oh, there you are! Dr. Reilly, I just got the X-ray films back for Mr. Steinert and Ms. Cummins! You would not believe the results, ma’am! The Gamma Emmiter has surpassed all our expectations!” Samantha Fleming said excitedly as she appeared in the doorway.
“Come in Sam.” My doctor invited. “Now, what results are you getting so excited about?”
“Here, see for yourself, ma’am.” She exclaimed as she handed the films to Dr. Reilly.
“Unbelievable.” My doctor commented as she sequenced through the films, individually holding each to the overhead lights.
“Didn’t it work?” I asked in concern.
“Quite the opposite, Alex. These films show almost total repair of your tibia and near total repair of both fibulas. In fact, I would be hard pressed to locate the fractures at all if I didn’t know they existed yesterday!”
“What about Connie, doctor? Will she be able to walk again?”
“Dr. Reilly opened the other envelope.
“I see no evidence of a fractured vertebrae at all, Mr. Steinert. This is absolutely amazing!”
“So, I don’t need this anymore then, right Dr. Reilly?” Connie asked, breaking her silence for the first time in several hours.
“I wouldn’t go that far, young lady. I’d like to run some tests before I decide whether or not to take you out of that cast.”
“Well, I can’t wait, ma’am! If those X-rays say that I’m all healed, then I’m taking it off!”
The sound of plaster splintering filled the room. We watched in awe as Connie Cummins’ body cast started to pull itself apart!
Within two minutes the young woman sat up and brushed stray plaster dust from her belly and upper legs.
I looked away in embarrassment when I realized she had nothing on under the cast.
“Oh, come on! We’re all girls here, right?” She giggled.
“Not all of us, Ms. Cummins! At least for now.” I said as my cheeks burned.
I heard her bed rail release click as I kept my head turned to the windows.
A warm hand touching my right arm and a couple gasps told me something amazing had just happened.
“Alex?” Connie’s voice called from right beside me. “Alex, I’m sorry for causing so many problems. It was a stupid thing for me to do, but I thank you for being there when I needed you most!”
Turning my head, I first noticed that Connie was standing right next to me. Her hospital gown had fallen into place to cover her. I also noticed that Emily, Dr. Reilly, and Samantha Fleming were frozen in place with their mouths’ open and eyes wide! All three looked ready to faint at any moment.
“Empress, I…I think…I think I’d like to go home now, please.” Connie’s tear stained eyes only emphasized the point as she pleaded.
“I don’t know how to take you back, hun.” I heard myself say. “I wish I could, but I can’t!”
“But you are the Empress, Alex. You and you alone can transit the universes. You are the only one that can take us home.” She told me as her eyes left mine and her head sunk low.
“I’m not this Empress you’re looking for, kid. I’m just some average Joe that was in the right place at the right time- I’m sorry, but I can’t take you anywhere.” I felt tears running down my face.
“But you are! Cami, tell her she’s the Empress! Tell her that she is Alexandra Steinert! Tell her to take me home!” Connie cried out.
“Lady Constance, only the Empress has the ability to transit you both out of this universe. Only the Empress can decide when to leave.” Camille lowered her head. “Only the Empress can convince herself of these facts, and only she can forgive herself.” Her voice lowered in volume until I could barely hear her.
“Then I have no other choice but to stay here and wait.” Connie said sadly. She squeezed my arm gently then walked back over to her bed. Her discarded cast hovered off the bed and gently landed on the floor beside her.
Constance Cummins climbed back into bed and pulled the sheet up to her waist.
“This is so much more comfortable.” She sighed. “I’m sorry. Alex would you like your casts removed?” She asked as an afterthought.
“No, I’ll keep mine on until Dr. Reilly tells me its okay. Thanks for the offer, kid.”
“Mr. Steinert, there is no reason you should keep them on.” Reilly said to me. “With your fractures almost completely healed, I see no purpose for delaying the inevitable. Allow Ms. Cummins to remove them, Alex.”
I suddenly felt sleepy.
“Why are we here, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared!
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?”
“To protect you, Constance. Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.”
“What details, Empress? What specifics?”
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped.
“You ARE lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic action?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said trying to calm her. A tear fell from my cheek.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date!” Connie hissed in anger.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert.”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle!
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to remain calm.” I told her, my voice shaking with fear.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next!” I cried and tried not to make eye contact!
I mentally wished I could stop time! If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing!
On a world totally devoid of life, it was had to tell if I had succeeded.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told? Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really,” she screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true.”
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
The air crackled with such energy, I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground we stood on shook!
“Because of me your father was exposed to Solara’s severe radiation. He lasted long enough to see you born before he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER!” The ground shook viciously this time! It seemed to continue to get worse!
I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
Everything erupted in a bright, searing light before going dark!
Alexandra Fleming awakes to witness her daughter Cassandra’s gift has arrived. Several previously mentioned paradoxes reach finality.
“Renewed Relations”
Sanford Fleming house, Long Beach, California, 0630hrs, April 23rd, 1953
“Momma.”
That same dream had crept into my sleep again. Why did it constantly seek to ruin any full night’s sleep I desperately needed?
“Momma.”
The soft sheets, fluffy pillow, and warm blanket made me not want to answer the small child’s voice I heard beside me.
“Momma!”
The touch of a small warm hand on my exposed cheek coaxed me further out of my slumber- it also made me realize there was touch of another kind applied to me. The pleasant warmth emanating from Sandy’s still sleeping body made my choice to acknowledge the small voice even tougher.
“Momma! The voice insisted a little louder, this time nudging me several times.
“Mommy’s trying to get a little more sleep, hun,” I told the voice softly.
“MOMMY!”
“Cassandra, honey, what is so important it can’t wait a few more minutes?” I asked softly as I opened my eyes to see no one there.
I closed my eyes again.
“Mommy!”
The voice was not so insistent, but playful this time. I again opened my eyes to an empty room.
It seemed like I had seen this day eons ago. It was finally here.
I closed my eyes again, but not tightly. I could still see the early dawn lit room in front of me.
Cassandra suddenly appeared in front of me, but before she could say anything, I thrust my hands out from under the covers and grabbed her around the waist. “Cassie!” I exclaimed quietly as I did so.
My three-year old started to giggle uncontrollably as I dragged her close and hugged her. After a minute or so, she settled down.
“How did you know it was me, mommy?”
“I always know when you’re around, honey. Mommas can do that. We can feel our children all around us.” I said quietly with a smile.
“Did you check with the Empress, mommy? Did she tell you I was here?”
“Nope. I could feel you here without the Empress’s help, Cassie. Now, why did you want to wake me up? Just to show me your gift?” I asked still being quiet. Sandy and I had been up rather late last night and he didn’t have to be up just yet.
“That’s my gift, mommy? Walking through your door is my gift?” The small girl asked in disappointment. “I thought I would be able to jump through time like you do, mommy.”
“Cassie,” I brushed my fingers through her long hair a few times, “I told you before that we each receive our own special gift. Being able to walk straight through a wooden door is no less special than traveling through time. I’m so proud of you, honey.” I told her, squeezing her a little tighter.
“But I wanted to travel through time with you, mommy. I want to help you fix things.”
“I promise y’all will get to do that in time, Cassie. You just have to be patient. Now why did you come in to get me?” I asked again, releasing her.
“I…I just wanted to show you what I can do, momma.” My daughter said after a longer than normal pause. She vanished and reappeared several more times with a broad smile on her precious face.
“What did you really come in for, Cassandra?” I pressed gently.
“You talked to the Empress!” She accused as she pointed to me and grimaced.
“Cassandra Fleming, what did you come in here to tell momma?” I asked in a little sterner tone.
There was another long pause as my daughter decided or tried to remember why she had woken me from a restful sleep.
“Momma. I think. I think…Samantha…did somethin’.”
So much for getting anymore sleep.
As per our bad timing of late, Sandy’s arm draped over me as I tried to slide out from under the covers.
“Not now, honey, Cassie is here and I need to change the baby.” I said quietly as I gently moved his arm off me.
I slid out of bed and found myself wearing my favorite pink nighty.
Why did my Reilly always revert back to that single piece of lingerie when I slept?
Feeling very embarrassed in front of my daughter, I keyed up a more modest, full-length nightgown.
“I like it when you do that, mommy! When I get older, do you think I could have a Reilly suit?”
“I’m sure you’ll get one, Cassie- when you’re old enough.” I told her as I took her hand in mine and walked to the door.
The soreness in both breasts as my weight shifted was a painful reminder that I had just weaned Samantha a scant eight days ago. Damn Alex Reilly’s nanos! They could heal wounds in nothin’ flat, but when it came to motherhood chores well, they weren’t in any hurry to heal that!
Entering the nursery and seeing my newest daughter wiggling, blowing bubbles, grunting happily, and red-faced made them feel even better! The urge to nurse Samantha was still very strong and I became annoyed easily these days
“Hey, sis, how’s things?” my voice said cheerfully and loudly from behind me. The sudden start incited more pain in my already sore udders!
“What do you want?” I groused as I tried to cradle my boobs and work on Samantha’s diaper at the same time!
“Aunt Allie!” Cassie screamed and tried to tackle her leg.
“Hey, squirt. How’s my big girl?” Allie asked our daughter.
“I got my gift! Ya wanna see, Aunt Allie?”
“Sure! Let’s see what you got, hun.”
Cassie moved over to me and vanished! She reappeared over by the room’s window.
“Boo!” she shouted and began to giggle.
“That’s wonderful, hun. You’re getting so big!”
I went to grab the baby powder, but only succeeded in knocking it over. A cloud of pleasantly perfumed powder wafted up to my face. Sammi chose that moment to complete her morning ritual.
I quickly slammed the soiled diaper back over her.
I needed a break!
“So why y’all here, Allie?” I asked rudely. This day was starting off so well!
“I was wondering if you were cleared for takeoff yet, sis?” My voice replied sounding all too cheerful.
“Haven’t tried yet, why?” I responded with an edge in my voice.
“Well, if I remembered the date right, you should be good ta go.”
“What do you want me to do, Alex?”
“First, see if you can phase, then we’ll talk.”
“First you get over here and finish changing your daughter, Alex! I’ll see if my wings have been reinstated while you do that. Then we’ll talk!” I growled.
“We are the grouchy one these days, aren’t we, sis.”
Oh, how I wished she would get close enough for me to sync with her!
“Still real sore, huh? I remember all too well, Alex. It’ll pass in another day or two.” She said trying to comfort me.
“Just come closer and we kin commiserate, sis.”
“Not a chance, Alex! I’m coming up on my next one in a few months as it is. I don’t want any additional swelling beforehand.”
“Y’all think I wanted these huge udders, Alex?” I growled at my future twin.
“Oh, come on! We only increased one-cup size from our normal ‘D’. It wasn’t that bad!”
“Come closer and I’ll remind y’all how bad it was, Hun.”
“Momma, you really shouldn’t fight with yourself. What would the neighbors think?” Cassie appeared between us and held her arms straight out at each of us.
“We’re not fighting, hun. We’re merely having a sisterly discussion.” I told our daughter.
“But you’re not sisters, momma.”
“She has a point, sis. Truce?” Allie offered with an evil smile.
What I really wanted her to offer was her hand!
“Truce.” I said before trying to pass my hand through the back of the rocker we kept in the room. It slipped through unimpeded. “I’m off waivers, so what y’all need me ta do, Allie?”
“Just a short trip to Flagstaff, 2028, July 12th. Something’s come up and I need you to bring Jack back to next year…’54.”
Closing my eyes I thought about that date.
“Mitchell!” I hissed at the recall of the man’s name!
“Ya, him, Alex, but he has to do those things! It only makes their bond stronger.”
“So this is why I was so angry?” I asked, inwardly seething at the hurt he would cause my baby.
“Alex, she’ll be old enough to hold her own, but I remember how I felt- how you feel now.”
“It’s still okay if I go off on him like before, right?”
“Ya, y’all can get it out of your system, sis! As Pa used to say- ‘give him both barrels’, Alex!”
“Honey? I thought you said you wanted to sleep in this morning?” Sandy’s voice said from the hallway. “Oh, hi Allie. I didn’t hear you come in.” He said with a devious smile.
“Nice to see you to, Sandy.” Allie smiled back, though her smile was somewhat more sad than happy.
“Dear, someone had to change Samantha, and I didn’t want to wake you.”
“I didn’t hear her fussing, sorry.”
“You never hear her fuss, hun. On the whole, men never hear that sort of thing- trust me, I know.” I giggled slightly before the irritation caused by my nightgown made me remember why I was in such a good mood this morning!
“So, to what do we owe the pleasure, Allie?” Sandy asked, changing the subject. He made no move to help finish his daughter’s change.
“Well, I thought that- having covered for my maternity leave- I’d ask if I could do me a favor.”
“Alex, if from anybody else, that would make no sense whatsoever.”
“But you understood it, right?”
“Barely.”
“But you understood it nonetheless. What’s crazier, me telling you I want to ask myself a favor, or you comprehending what I meant?”
I rolled my eyes.
“Y’all wanna knock that off? I’m still hurtin’ and a headache’s not helpin’ any!” I growled.
“Sorry, sis.”
“Sandy, could you finish dressing Sam? I need to talk to Allie- see what she has planned.” I asked my husband with my best smile.
“Sure, you two go have a sisterly chat, I’ll take care of the baby.” Sandy replied in a sing-song voice.
Allie and I went downstairs to the kitchen. Along the way I changed into my dress whites. I welcomed the support given by my regulation undergarments.
“So, you want me to bring Jack back to next year?” I asked as I fixed the percolator and started to make coffee.
“Ya, I need to take care of something a few years back.”
“Allie, 1865 isn’t only a few years back!”
“No, this isn’t that time. I was talking about that slight burp in 1937.”
“Grandmother Demmit?”
Allie nodded sadly. “Yup.”
“Wow, I’d almost forgotten about that.” I responded.
“Ya, I know. Well, any way, I have to get back there. I’m sure I’ll get the royal inquisition for being late!”
“But I know what time I should be there, sis! Just arrive an hour earlier.”
“You know I can’t do that- stationary point in time, hun, remember?”
“I’d like ta know who wrote that damn rule, Allie!”
“Them.” My future twin pointed her finger straight up and giggled.
“So we’ve been told! I still don’t think she should be left ta wake up on that cold slab, Allie!”
“It serves its purpose, hun. Anyway, I’ll leave y’all ta get dressed.”
“Hey, Allie?”
“Ya, hun?”
“Just wanted ta thank y’all for covering while I had Sammi.”
“No problem, sis. Uncle Rick never caught on.”
“He knew, Allie. He always knows.”
“Tell Sandy it was nice ta see him again, hun.”
“I know it’s hard on us, Allie. Even now it’s hard to repress those memories and I still have him.”
“I have my Brandon now. On many levels, he’s similar to Sandy” Allie’s eyes looked to the floor a moment. “Well, see y’all later, hun.”
I was alone at the kitchen table.
“Alex, is Allie going to stay for…oh, never mind, I thought she would hang around a while longer this time.” Sandy said as he came into the room.
“She had to go, sweetheart. She didn’t want to be later for her appointment.” I smiled at my husband.
“You’re kidding…right?”
Without answering, I stood from the table. “I won’t take a moment longer than necessary, dear.”
“Will you be back before dinner, Empress?”
“Don’t worry, Sanford Fleming, y’all will get fed.” I said, leaning over to kiss him goodbye.
My surroundings changed instantly to a room filled with mostly women and three men.
“Three!” The little cherub of a girl squealed followed by giggling and outright laughing.”
“Three?” My two temporal sisters said at the same time.
“Yes, three!” I said from my location just inside the room from the hallway. “I’m glad I was able to arrive in time for such a monumental occasion!”
Immediately everyone in the room, save three, fell to one knee.
“Welcome Empress. It is 1425hrs July 12th, 2028.” They greeted me in harmony.
“What’d I say to y’all about that?” I growled, glaring at everyone- especially Alex Covington and Alex Steinert!
“Its fun, sis!” Alex Steinert laughed as she stood first and approached to embrace me.
The familiar tingle greeted us.
“Y’all sure I ain’t dead, Samantha?” A male voice said from behind Alex.
“I told you, Jarrod, she’s the Empress. She can do things like this.” Sam laughed. I could see her shaking her head.
“Jack, I think your ride’s here.” Alex Steinert said over her shoulder then looked back to me.
I nodded.
“Though not exactly from the same time, I assume?” Alex said quietly.
“’53, sis. I just got Sam weaned last month.” I whispered. “I sort of couldn’t come right back for Jack as you can imagine.” I smiled tentatively.
“No, sis, not really.” She giggled.
I stared at my twin for a few long minutes. Talk about your ultimate dead draw!
“I’m absolutely impossible!” I shouted as I put my hands to the ceiling in angry defeat. “How do I stand myself sometimes?” I complained as my eyes locked onto another target.
Infuriated, I stomped past Alex Steinert and stopped before Sam’s beau-to-be.
“Y’all got somethin’ ta say ‘bout me bein’ here thrice, young reb?” I growled as I gave the young man the patented Demmit stare.
The boy gulped!
“No, ma’am…ah mean no, Empress.” He gulped a second time. Sweat appeared from his forehead and began to trickle down the sides of his face.
“Good! You’ll do!” I said pointing and glaring at him.
“Ma’a…Empress?” He swallowed hard a third time.
“Promise me y’all won’t take shit from him, Sammi!” I said as I met her eyes, shifting my attention from my initial target for a brief second.
“Yes, momma.” Samantha replied meekly.
“That’s mah girl!” I said returning my glare back to Jarrod Mitchell.
“If ah get another call from her Aunt Brie, ah’ll have ya back in that poor s’cuse of a hospital f’sure! We understand each other, boy?” I growled.
‘I’ve heard you sound like this before, Alex!’ Jack’s voice said in my head.
I knew she wasn’t talking to me.
Just to be sure, I turned and pointed a finger to my former Ex-O.
“Don’t!” I said pointing a finger. I felt my anger burn furiously. “Mah breasts er still hurtin’ an ah’m in no mood, Jack!” I glared at her for a moment. “Y’all ready or no?”
“Aye Cap.” Jack timidly answered with some confusion as to
my angry disposition.
I thrust my hand out and grabbed Joss’.
A slight sweet smell wafted into the air around us. I hoped Jacki could handle her twin!
“Alex. Ma’am, you’re doing it again.” Jacki said to me in an even voice.
I felt my face flush red with embarrassment as I realized Jack was right. I was going a bit over the edge with my acting!
“I’m sorry, y’all.” I apologized just above a whisper. The sweet smell of ozone dissipated quickly as Joss powered down and stepped away from me.
“I understand, Empress.” Alex Steinert commiserated, lowering her eyes to the floor.
“So do I, Empress.” Alex Covington added.
They both put an arm around me and hugged tightly. Again the tingle felt reassuring. I was really hoping they wouldn’t squeeze any harder though.
“Empaa!” Little Lexie screamed, her tone none too happy. The child reached out to me as far as her little arms would allow.
I felt my anger melt immediately.
“Of course, my little pixie, come to Aunt Alex.” I said as I crouched down with my arms in front of me.
Carroll helped the little toddler down, supporting her until she stabilized on her own two feet.
The girl made a beeline for me!
I smiled as I caught the child, and scooped her up into a hug. Young Lexie wrapped her arms around my neck and giggled uncontrollably! A familiar feeling, one I had had for the last year and a half intensified.
“Must be you, sis!” Alex Steinert giggled to Alex Covington.
“Sure y’all ain’t twin sisters, ‘cause that’s how ya’ll act?” Mitchell observed.
The increased pain in my chest needlessly reminded me of this youngin’s future foul-up!
“Nope they are one in the same, Jarrod.” Sam told him. “That one’s my present mom,” she pointed to Alex Covington. “That one’s from 1944.” She pointed to Alex Steinert. “The grouchy one is from 1953 or ‘54- shortly after I was born.” She said pointing to me.
“Protective of her pup- that explains things.” Mitchell said absentmindedly.
Sam looked at the young man in amazement.
“I never thought about it that way, Jarrod.” She admitted. “Maybe there is hope for you after all.”
“I jest wish ah knew what ah did ta piss ‘er off?” He said looking back cautiously to where the three of us now stood.
“Alex, don’t worry. I’ll watch him like a hawk, but he has to make that mistake you know. They grow closer together because of it.” Alex Covington reassured me.
“Just following the script, sis. Eat yer heart out, Hepburn.” I giggled quietly. “Honey, Aunt Alex has to give you back now, sweetie.” I told the cherub still clinging around my neck.
Carroll came over and retrieved her daughter.
“Girl’s as smart as her ma, Carroll.” I complimented.
“Thanks, skip.”
“Empaa! Empaa!” Lexie’s fingers again reached out- for Alex Covington this time.
Carroll happily handed her over.
“See, sis? She does like you.”
Alex Steinert and I giggled. Carroll and the rest of our sisters joined in.
“Well, I’d like to get back to my own girls now. Jack, are you ready?” I announced.
“Aye, ma’am. Ready when you are. Empress,” Jack turned her attention back to my past self, “Thank you for the adventure and the second chance. I now know that Mrs. Lincoln was an extraordinary woman.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Jack. You know I always enjoy our travels together. Good luck on Terra.” Alex Steinert said then looked to me. “Both of you.”
I had almost forgotten about that! I nodded.
“Take care of Sandy, Alex.” Alex Covington told me with a sad smile.
“Thank you, my sisters.” I said as I felt my own face turn sad. “Until another time, Empresses.” I said taking Jack’s offered hand.
“Until another time, Empress.” Everyone in the room chorused. This time the three newest people in the room joined in.
Jack and I were now in her small apartment.
“Thanks for the lift, Alex.” She said before I released her hand.
We stood in silence for a minute.
“Care for some coffee, ma’am?” She asked, breaking the quiet.
“Sure, but first I need to drain the two cups I just had.” I responded and headed for her lavatory.
“Alex, what were the sad looks for when Admiral Covington mentioned Sandy? If…if it’s too personal, I’ll understand.” Jack asked after I had returned.
“Sandy doesn’t join the sisterhood, Jack.” I replied quietly. I noticed my hand shaking slightly as I picked up my cup to take another sip of coffee.
“I’m sorry, Alex…I didn’t know.”
“Its okay, Jack. I still have him- what I know of the future only makes it that much more special.”
Despite my best efforts, I felt a tear roll down my cheek.
Again there was an extended period of silence.
“So, when do we leave for Terra?” Jack asked, again breaking the silence.
“The day after tomorrow.”
“Is it going to be as painful as I remember it?”
“It won’t be a picnic, Jack.”
“No, I guess not. If our previous visit was any gauge…” She let the thought drop.
“Alex?” She asked after a long pause. “How come I can’t remember Connie’s dad?”
There it was.
“Maybe Tibius missed that specific memory, Jack. You do present them with an unusual dilemma. I mean…for the Terrans you’re as much of an enigma as the Empress.”
“I never thought of it that way before. Thanks, Alex.”
I couldn’t believe she bought it that easily! I continued to concentrate on keeping my mind off certain things.
“So…what aren’t you telling me, Cap?”
Crap!
“Huh?”
“I can sense that you aren’t telling me the whole truth, Empress. Is it specific to some upcoming mission that I not know the details?”
“It is, Jack. Sorry if that makes you feel like I’m holding out on you. I value our friendship too much, but some things just can’t be revealed at this time.” I told her as I looked to the floor.
“Oh.” Jack looked sad.
A few more minutes went by in silence as I finished my coffee.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Alex, if the Empress can permit it…will I ever meet someone…you know…special?”
“Now that I can answer, hun. Yes. Absolutely, yes.” I said with a smile.
“When?” She asked shyly.
My smile turned devious. “You’ll know when the time is right, hun. It will be blatantly obvious. Trust me on that.”
“Must you always be a tease, Alex?”
“Yep.” I chirped as I got up from her small table. “Look, I have to get back to last year and make preparations for our trip to Terra. I’ll see you then, Jack.”
“But why don’t I remember us going there last y…”
My own kitchen appeared around me.
“BOO!” Cassie’s tiny voice shouted from my right.
“Oh! You scared me, honey!” I jumped as she expected me to before phasing out and moving behind her.
“Boo!” I laughed as I rephased and grabbed her tiny waist in my hands.
My daughter began to laugh hysterically! This would be our little game until she reached the fifth grade.
Sandy called from work a few hours later.
“Hi, sweetheart, what’s the matter?” I asked into the phone’s handset.
“Something came up with one of our new navigation beacons and I have to spend a few days in San Diego.” His voice said calmly.
I immediately consulted my gift.
“More like eight days, hun.” I told him calmly.
“You would know, dear!” He laughed. “Should I ask if we get it fixed?”
“It’ll work perfectly until taken out of service ten years from now, honey.” I said cheerfully.
“Could I ask you what needs to be replaced?” He asked. I could almost see the smile on his face.
“That’s for you smart men to figure out, hun. See you in eight.” I laughed.
“You and the kids take care then. I love you Alexandra Fleming!”
“Love you too, Mr. Fleming.” I replied with a smile before hanging up.
Sanford Fleming house, Long Beach, California, 0630hrs, April 25rd, 1953
“So when do you leave, Alex?” Emily asked as I poured her some coffee. She had just started her prearranged- relatively- eight-day leave from base.
“Thanks for volunteering to watch the girls for me.”
“I thought you would be in a hurry to go get Jack?”
“One thing needs to happen before I can go anywhere, sis.”
“I don’t see what. I’m here, Cassie and Sammi are in good hands…” She started to say.
Actually I was waiting for Brie to contact me as I had foreseen.
“Temporal Agent Brianna Steinert to Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! Come in, Alexandra!” Brie’s voice rang though my head.
“What’s up, Alex?” Emily asked as she saw my attention shift.
“Brie.” I pointed to my temple.
“Oh. You better take it then.” She told me as she began to get up from the table and disappeared into the living room to check on little Samantha.
“Temporal Agent Brianna Steinert to Alexandra, Empress of…”
“I heard y’all the first time, Brie, what is it?” I answered, cutting her off mentally.
“Alex, Jack needs your help in 2015. Are you available?”
“If y’all would give me a more specific date an’ time, sis.” I responded using our special link.
“Oh…ya…right. She needs your help at her house in Springfield, Missouri, June 10th, 2015, Alex.” I heard her reply.
I felt myself cringe.
“Alex, what’s the matter? Is something bad going to happen?” Emily asked in concern as she returned to the kitchen holding Samantha.
“Sis, I have to go. I’ll try to be quick about this. I have to go to 2015 to sort something out. Hopefully, I’ll be right back.”
My kitchen became a living room, well decorated, with a feminine touch. Jack sat on the couch with her face in her hands. She was crying.
“What’s wrong, hun?” I asked quietly after I rephased.
She barely moved.
“Russ and I had a fight.” She replied just above a whisper.
“So that’s the big emergency Brie called me about? You and Russ had a fight?” I asked in amazement.
“Alex,” She finally looked up at me, “I…IIIIII almost…almost…” She began crying again and returned her head to her hands.
“Mind telling me what this fight was about, hun? Leave out any details that are too personal.” I asked softly.
“Russ finally wants to start a family.”
I looked at her a moment.
“And you’re not sure you’re ready for that, right?” I inquired gently.
“No, Alex, I’m more than ready, but Russ…he…he says that he’s ready, but his thoughts tell me he’s saying that for me.” She told me as she again looked up at me. Her eyes were red and swollen. I wondered how long she had been crying before I arrived.
“Jack, maybe he just wants to please you. I’m sure he wants kids too.”
“There was uncertainty in his mind, Alex! If you’re sure you want something there shouldn’t be uncertainty!”
“That’s not always true, hun. I should know about uncertainty! Where is Russ now?” I asked to change the subject.
“I…I don’t know. When we were arguing, he got real angry. Alex, I’ve never seen him so mad!” She sobbed quietly.
“Is that when you almost…?” I let my question drop.
“Alex, he hit me. He slapped me when I accused him of lying about his intentions- that he might be too old to give me any children! That’s when…” She dissolved to tears again.
I sat down next to her and took her left hand in mine. We sat quietly for a few minutes.
“Jack, fifty-one isn’t that old anymore. Look at Hefner, he’s a fossil.” I said trying to cheer her up.
“Alex, he’s been out of work for four years. We’ve been living on the last of my military pension and what little I make at work. Things haven’t been intimate between us for a while now, but last night…last night I thought I saw the old Russ peak through. Things…things happened last night that made me think things were about to change.”
I nodded in understanding.
Jack showed no sign of cheering up as the minutes passed.
“I know!” I shook her hand gently and smiled when she looked at me. “How would you like to go on a trip with the Empress?”
“I shouldn’t leave, Alex. What would Russ think if he came home and I wasn’t here?”
“Russ wouldn’t know anything about it, Jack- Empress, remember?” I said with a wink.
“Really? You would just take us on a trip…spur of the moment like this- just like that?”
“The Empress protects her friends and family, Jack- especially her family!”
Jack’s beautiful smile finally broke through!
“Then it’s settled.” I proclaimed. “Just one thing before we leave…I need a base date and time, hun.”
Jack looked shocked.
“I’m sorry, Empress! Today is June 10th, 2015, 1100hrs, ma’am.”
I nodded as I committed the date and time to memory.
“So, where are we off to, Alex?” Jack asked with renewed energy.
“First we pick up a few friends, Jack.” I told her offering my hand. “Right after you change into your Reilly suit.” I giggled. Apparently Jack hadn’t thought about changing out of her…sleepwear.
Jack looked so pretty when she was embarrassed!
“Sorry, Alex, it just slipped my mind.” She confessed with a crimson face.
A slip would have been considered modest by what she almost had on. Then again…what I had on this morning… I had to remember this design for later.
Exactly one hour later Jack took my hand and we appeared at our first stop.
The large room, more a small conference hall, full of desks, telephones, typewriters, loads of paper, and women was state of the art in 1950’s business normal. The noisy din of typing, ringing phones and the one-sided conversations on them, immediately assaulted our ears.
In front of us, a small woman with extremely long, raven colored hair sitting with her back to us answered her ringing phone.
“International Business Machines. My name is Tish, how may I route your call, please?” The woman said in her best British accent. She immediately began talking to whomever on the other end in Spanish. “International Business Machines, mi nombre es Tish. ¿Cómo puedo transferir su llamada?” The woman pushed a button on the phone and hung it up abruptly.
“Is that Takashi? When are we, Alex?” Jack asked in surprise.
“Tokyo, Japan, February 26th, 1954.”
At that moment Tish said something I’d rather not translate and began rubbing her eyes in disgust.
“Around quitting time I would assume, Jack.” I added as a bell rang and a stampede of women headed for any door that led outside!
Takashi stayed seated for some reason. It was then we noticed a small, heavy-set Japanese man coming out a door at the far end of the nearly deserted hall. Tish slowly rose from her chair.
“Moritsu Takashi, I require the transcripts from this morning’s conference on my desk by noon tomorrow. I remind you additional compensation is not approved!” The arrogant sounding man said in his native tongue.
Tish nodded and bowed silently. Her apparent boss returned no niceties and simply walked past without any second thought.
“And I thought I had an asshole for a boss!” Jack groused.
I heard a door slam behind us. A man’s muffled voice cried out in pain.
“Jack!” I chided with a slight giggle.
Takashi looked around suddenly startled by the commotion. She began looking around the room for something
That ‘something’ was undoubtedly us.
“Jacquelyn Cummins?” Tish said quietly into the air.
Or…just Jack.
“Empress!” She hissed- her tone was less than happy.
Nope…she knew I was here!
“I guess she’s still mad at you, huh?”
I nodded.
“Empress! I know you to be here. Show yourself!” Tish growled in a less than cheerful voice.
“Let go of my hand, Alex?” Jack asked as she looked gently into my eyes.
I released her hand and watched as she stumbled slightly from her sudden rephasing.
“Jacquelyn!” Tish jumped with a start as Jack suddenly appeared a few feet from her. “Why are you here, Commander? Where is the Empress?” She demanded as her eyes narrowed.
“Hi, Tish.” Jack waved shyly before bowing to her. “Alex was afraid you might scream for help if she appeared.”
Tish cautiously moved the few steps toward her former crewmate and suddenly wrapped her arms around Jack.
“It is good to see you again, ma’am!” Tish told her. “Empress, I will not announce your presence nor will I say it is good to see you again, for that matter.”
I rephased.
“I stayed away like you ordered, Moritsu Takashi.” I said formally and bowed respectively to her.
“I still hold you responsible for my home’s destruction, Empress!”
“I told you many times that I tried to stop him. I can only apologize so many times.” I said quietly.
“I had friends there you know. Friends that will never understand what they did to receive such barbaric treatment.”
“I’m sorry, Moritsu Takashi.” I replied. I felt a tear form.
“Tish, she saved your family, doesn’t that garner some forgiveness?” Jack said from her side.
“Miss Cummins is right. I thank you for saving my family, Empress.” Takashi said as she bowed slightly to me.
Without warning she stepped to me and wrapped her arms around me. “I have missed you so much, Alexandra!”
More tears fell from my face. This was the new start for the two of us. I hadn’t seen or talked to Ms. Moritsu since late 1945- the day she found out about her hometown of Hiroshima being blown into the next realm.
“How are your parents, Takashi?” I asked softly with a sniff or two.
“I check in on them often, though I still haven’t gotten up the nerve to tell them- not that they would believe me in the least. They are both in they’re eighties and therefore may not survive the shock.” She replied sadly as she again looked to the floor.
“Alex is going on a trip, Tish. I think she wants to know if you’d like to come along?” Jack gushed, happy that the two of us seemed to finally be on better terms, but more I think to lighten the mood.
“Really,” Tish eyed me carefully, “a trip to where, precisely?”
“I was thinking we’d pay a visit to Alex Reilly.” I admitted for the first time since I had left Long Beach, 1953.
“Reilly BC? Why Reilly BC, Alex? Why not Reilly AD, instead?” Jack asked in surprise.
“I had a dream last night involving Alex Reilly. She seemed to need our help with something… for the life of me, I can’t remember what.” I told them.
“If you can’t or don’t want to come along, we’ll understand, Tish.” Jack said sadly.
Moritsu Takashi glared at me for several long seconds.
“Do you wish for me to attend you this trip, Empress?” She asked formally.
“It would honor me greatly if you decided to travel with us, Ms. Moritsu.” I said with sincerity.
“Only if you stop calling me ‘Ms. Moritsu’, Empress.”
“Then it would be a pleasure to travel with you, Tish, but only if you stop calling me ‘Empress’.” I replied with a nervous smile.
“It is a deal.” Tish bowed to me with a smile. “When do we leave?”
“Are you wearing your Reilly?” I asked.
“No, I haven’t worn it in several years, Alex.”
“Well, we leave after you’ve changed then.” I giggled.
“To do that I need to go home.”
“Okay, Tish, I’ll drive.” I said with a cheerful smile.
Tish automatically took my hand in hers. “Ms. Cummins, if you would relay my thoughts to Alex, please?”
“Only if you stop calling me ‘Ms. Cummins’, Tish.”
“Of course.”
I immediately saw Tish’s modest apartment in my mind.
The empty hall became a small one-room apartment decorated in a tasteful Japanese motif.
“I thought you didn’t like such close quarters, Tish?” Jack asked as I released both women’s hands.
“A single, half Japanese, half Navajo woman has a very limited selection of lodgings in Tokyo, Ms…Jack- anyway, I’m lucky to afford this on what those cretins pay me!”
“Are things that difficult here, Tish?” I asked.
“Every night before bed, I pray that you appear and take me away from this reality.” She looked to the floor a moment. “And now, here you are, Sensei.” Tish wrapped her arms around me again and squeezed harder this time.
I heard her sniff back a tear or two.
“You two must stay for dinner.”
“Do they accept American dollars here, Tish?” I asked innocently.
“Yes, American dollars are worth thousands more than our yen.”
“Then I’m buyin’, hun.” I announced. “You just get yerself prettied up an we’ll go wherever y’all want, Tish.”
“Please have a seat, ladies. I shant be but half an hour.” Tish giggled as she began to undress on her way to the lavatory. At least I hoped it was the lavatory since I could see no water closet.
True to her estimate, Tish pronounced herself ready in twenty-six minutes.
“Where to, M’lady?” I asked as I offered my hand.
“The place I’m thinking about is within walking distance, Alex-chan, besides, this is Tokyo. There will be no private place for you to rephase.”
“Oh, okay. Jack, we still need to change. Something close to Tish’s outfit, but more American looking, I think?”
Tish nodded her approval at our selections and smiled.
“Then lead on, hun.” I motioned to the door with a genuine smile.
I recognized the woman’s face immediately. Tish had brought us to her parent’s restaurant. As her mother seated us, she seemed to recognize me and desperately search her memory.
I doubted she would remember me from eight years ago.
“Misu wa, jibun no namae Arekusandoradeshou ka? (Miss, is your name Alexandra?)” She asked. I was glad I had my translator on.
“Hai, soreha, fujin Moritsudesu! Watashi wa okusama, anata ga subete no kono-jikan-go ni oboete iru to wa omowanakatta. (Yes it is, Mrs. Moritsu! I didn’t think you would remember after all this time, ma’am.)” I smiled, answering her in Japanese.
Tish glared at me with contempt!
“You still look the same as that day in town! How have you been, child?” Tish’s mother asked.
“I’m well, ma’am, and thank you for the compliment.” I replied as I bowed my head slightly to her.
“Takashi, I didn’t know you knew Alexandra? How did you two meet?” She asked.
“Alex and I met during the war. She came to my rescue when I was in peril.” Tish replied.
“And you, Miss…” Tish’s ma pointed to Jack.”You seem familiar as well. Have we met?”
Jack played dumb- as if not understanding the language.
“Momma asks if you two have met before. She thinks she recognizes you, Jacquelyn.” Tish translated- her eyes narrowed.
“I can honestly say I’ve never been to Tokyo before, ma’am.” Jack said, as she shook her head ‘no’.
Tish rolled her eyes before translating Jack’s reply.
“I think I would remember such a beautiful fair-haired woman.” Mrs. Moritsu said as she narrowed her eyes and looked off to the side slightly. “Maybe it was just in a dream that I saw you. Do you sometimes answer to ‘Jack’, child?”
Again Tish played translator, but not before Jack’s face flushed!
“Mrs. Moritsu, Tish and I are the only ones that call her that! How did you know?” I asked in complete surprise. Hopefully that would stop her from further inquiries.
Tish’s ma stared at the three of us for a moment.
“You know, I just noticed that a booth is open back by the kitchen. It is secluded and a little quieter. I want you to meet someone. Please, follow me, ladies.”
After quietly, and persistently urging us to follow, Mrs. Moritsu seated us at the mentioned booth. It was located right next to the swinging door to the kitchen but isolated by a wall from the wait staff traffic.
“I’ll be right back to take your order. I have someone here that wants to say hello.” She told us as she hurried around the corner.
Jack started to look worried.
“What’s up, Jack?” I asked as I tried to focus on the slight commotion in the kitchen. From what I could hear, a man and women were obviously having a heated discussion.
“She knows, Alex.” Jack said as she closed her eyes and sighed heavily.
“She knows what, Jacquelyn?” Tish asked conspiratorially.
“Your mother knows who we are.” She pointed between herself and me.
“How would she know…?” Tish glared at me. “I thought you would do that mind erase thing that the Commander can do on her, Sensei?” She accused.
“I did Tish.” Jack reassured her quietly. “It’s been my experience that sometimes certain people are too ‘headstrong’ for it to stick.” She continued even quieter.
The two quibbling voices got louder and Mrs. Moritsu suddenly appeared at our table with her husband in tow.
“Take a good look at this one! Tell me now who is imagining things!” Mrs. Moritsu said pointing to me.
“She looks familiar, that is true, but I cannot say for certain, wife!” Tish’s pa said in his own defense.
“Arhh! You men are all alike! Must I always be the observant one? Take a good look at her! Her name is Alexandra! Think eight years ago, you old fool!”
The older gentleman adjusted his glasses to really look at me. I noticed Jack really getting nervous.
“Yes…she does look very familiar. Is she the one? Are you sure, wife?”
“Look at the fair-haired one! You should definitely recognize her, you perverted old fool!”
“You are ‘Jack’?” He asked.
Jacki Cummins blushed even more!
“See! I told you they were sent from above! You did not believe me then! But now you cannot deny their appearance here!” Tish’s ma continued.
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, do you have a few seconds…just a few seconds to sit down with us so we can talk?” I asked in Japanese.
“I can’t! I have meals to prepare. I have a business to run! Maybe some other time.” Mr. Moritsu replied, trying to excuse himself.
“Mr. Moritsu, I INSIST you and Mrs. Moritsu have a seat.” I suggested sliding over to make room for the two next to me.
‘Jack, could you ‘suggest’ they sit down, please?” I thought to her.
With a look of horror, both sat down next to me.
‘Acoustic field, if you will, hun?’ I thought again.
Jack nodded to me.
‘They’re terrified, Alex.’ She thought back to me.
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu please do not be afraid. We have no interest in causing either of you harm.” I said as gently as I could. “We just came in with our friend, Takashi Moritsu, to enjoy your wonderful cooking.” I continued.
“Are you demons?” Tish’s ma asked, but I could see the same thoughts going through her pa’s mind also.
I really wish I couldn’t see things like this sometimes.
“Not in the least, ma’am.” I giggled slightly. “We’re just a couple American girls visiting an old friend and her parents.” I added with a smile.
“Alex, what are you doing?” Tish hissed!
“Old friend and ‘her’ parents? Alexandra, our son died at sea in the war when one of your submarines sunk his ship. That is the only child we had.”
Tish’s expression went sad and she looked down at the table, her hope suddenly dashed.
The Moritsu’s noticed her reaction.
“Were you his wife?” Her ma asked in disbelief. “Oh, child, I’m sorry. You never said anything about it!”
“Mother, I am not his wife!” Tish told her quietly through gritted teeth.
“Tish is right, ma’am, she was never married.” I said to clarify.
“Then what does that mean?” Her pa asked in confusion.
“Takashi Moritsu never died on that ship.” I said as calmly and seriously as possible.
“And just how would you know that, Alexandra?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in doubt.
“Because Jack and I, and the rest of my crew, saved him.”
I let that try to sink in before continuing. The last minute or so Tish sat stone silent with a look of total horror.
“Mrs. Moritsu would you take your husband’s hand, please?”
I noticed Jack bump Tish’s arm and take hers.
“Why would I want to do that, Alexandra?” Her ma asked.
“Do you trust me, Mrs. Moritsu? Don’t you want to learn the secret of your son’s disappearence?”
“What will happen if I do?”
“Then I will ask you to take my hand. After that I will offer my other hand to Tish.”
“And then what will happen? Will we magically disappear?” She scoffed.
“Something like that…but do you trust me? Ask your feelings if this would be a good thing to do, Mrs. Moritsu.”
After looking at her husband for a moment she cautiously took my offered hand. Her eyes closed tightly as our hands met. They opened quickly afterward. She looked surprised that nothing had happened.
“What did you expect to happen, Mrs. Moritsu, all you did was take my hand?” I giggled.
“I thought we would magically disappear.” She confessed.
“Not yet, and only from someone else’s perspective, and certainly not before the other two members of our party take my hand.” I told her.
Takashi reached across the table and took my other hand. There was a lot of worry on the girl’s face.
The busy, noisy restaurant became a quiet, empty, large room- its futuristic appointments, coldly utilitarian compared to our previous location.
Both older Moritsu’s gasped as they began to look around!
“Welcome to Kili Island, Reilly Research Facility.” I said in greeting. “RVP, please state the date and time?” I asked the A.I. still in Japanese.
“Welcome Empress, today is March 19th, 2004BC, 1304hrs.” Randi Peltierre’s voice answered.
“Who said that?” Tish’s ma asked in surprise.
“I did.” Randi giggled.
“Where are you? We can hear you but cannot see you!” Mr. Moritsu accussed loudly.
“If you will give me a few minutes, I will show you exactly who I am.” The disembodied voice complied. The Moritsu’s never noticed that all conversation to this point was in Japanese.
“Why did that voice call you ‘Empress’?” Mrs. Moritsu asked me with alarm.
“Because, mother, Alex is the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. How else do you explain your being here?” Tish tried to explain rationally. “She and she alone can travel the mediums. She can go anywhere, anyplace, and anytime that she wishes just by thinking about it…and she is my friend.”
“And what are you exactly, Takashi…really?” Her mother demanded.
“I am an interpreter! I am capable of translating and conversing in over forty-five known languages…a few of those not being known on this planet, mother!” Tish replied in anger.
“Why do you keep calling her mother?” Her pa asked in confusion.
“Mr. Moritsu, is it not strange that a woman bearing the same first and family name as your supposed deceased son finds her way into your establishment? One, I might add you opened just after the surrender, AND two weeks after you suddenly decided to move from Hiroshima to Tokyo?” I questioned the two as they continued to stare at the three of us.
“Mother, Father, Alex was the woman that persuaded you to move before the destruction. She foresaw the coming apocalypse and moved everyone she could before it happened! She even tried to dissuade the American president from doing it in the first place!” Tish broke down in tears finally. “She saved as many as she could because of me! She saved you…because of me!” She collapsed and cried into Jack’s shoulder.
“Takashi! Sister, why are you crying?” Randi said running into the room. She hurried around the other side of the table and sat beside her temporal twin.
“You are trying to trick us, demoness!” Mrs. Moritsu shouted in anger. “I did not give birth to twins! Why are you tempting us like this, you that calls yourself Alexandra?”
“Mother, did you not pay attention to my greeting of the Empress? Did you even pay attention to the date as given?” Randi glared at the older woman in anger. “This is the year BEFORE the Jewish prophet 2004!” Randi looked over at me for a minute.
“Empress, please state origin date of this expedition.”
“Tokyo, Japan, February 26th, 1954.”
“Input accepted, Empress.” She again looked at the Moritsu’s. “To save you the math, you are three thousand-nine hundred, and fifty-seven years into Earth’s past. Does that mean anything to either of you?” Randi chastised angrily.
“How do we know you tell the truth? We thought Alexandra to be truthful and look how she used that trust! Prove to us that this is truly the ancient past!” Tish’s ma screamed.
“My presence here should be enough to convince even the most devout skeptic of that, Mrs. Moritsu.” My voice said calmly from the open doorway.
The two older Moritsu’s head’s snapped around to see Alex Reilly standing there.
“I am the director of Reilly Research Station and the reigning Empress of Time and Space in this era. What Alexandra Steinert has told you…”
“Fleming, sis- Alexandra Fleming.” I said as Alex glared at me.
“What Alex Fleming has told you is absolute fact and you are indeed in the time of the Pharaoh.” Alex Reilly finished.
“There are two of you?” Tish’s pa looked back to me in confusion.
“More or less, yes, Mr. Moritsu. Alex Reilly is what I call my ‘temporal twin’ as is Randi Peltierre to your daughter, Takashi.” I answered as I stood to welcome my sister.
“It is good to see you, Alex! I hope I haven’t interrupted anything by coming here?” I welcomed Alex Reilly quietly before offering a hug. “I can hug you right?”
“You are not interfering, my sister. I have just returned from that pivotal mission. Of course you can offer me welcome!”
I wrapped my arms around my temporal twin. The tingle felt wonderful!
“I’ve missed you, Alex. I can never repay you for your help in recovering the Empress. I hope that was the last time such an event will occur.” I apologized just above a whisper.
“And yet you still taught me something I didn’t know about myself, Empress. You owe me nothing, as we are sisters- sisters share everything…or so I have been told.” Alex Reilly winked and smiled at me. Each of us tightened our arms around the other.
“So tell me,” Alex nodded back to our guests after a minute, “how long do you plan to stay?”
“Maybe a day or two. I was basically here to pick up Randi for our next mission. Tish’s parents needed to know that their daughter was still alive before they…they…passed on.” I felt the sadness grow in my heart for these people.
“The Mahanilui is out of the question, Alex.” She reminded me.
“Maybe.” I mumbled to myself.
“No maybe about it, Alex! We’ve been told about spoiling the plans of upper management, sis. I’d rather we not find out their idea of punishment.” She warned. “Still…if they were to accidentally…”
Alex Reilly let that last thought drop, but winked at me again.
“Could I offer you something to drink, Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu?” She asked as she broke our embrace.
“I could use a stiff drink.” Mr. Moritsu said predictably. Tish’s ma nodded to that. “Make it two for each of us.” He demanded honorably.
“I’ll get it for them, Empress.” Tish nodded to her twin to move, shot from her seat, and hurried over to the food dispenser. On her way back she gave both Alex and I a distrusting glare before serving the drinks to her parents.
‘Nice try, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
“This is the best sake I’ve had in a long time.” Tish’s pa said after slugging his second glass down without pause.
“Thank you, Moritsu Shinji. Takashi personally entered the formula into my spirits archive several years ago. She noted that it was a private recipe handed down through multiple revisions.” RVP answered.
Moritsu stared to the ceiling and periodically glanced over to Tish and Randi. “It sounds like you.” He gasped and pointed.
“I should hope so. I designed and built this station’s artificial intelligence interface myself.” Randi giggled as she blushed.
“And I have been performing flawlessly for almost a millennium now.” RVP said proudly.
“And y’all will work beautifully for several more too, hun.” I stated truthfully. Randi’s smile couldn’t get any brighter hearing that.
“Spirit archive; handed down through multiple ‘revisions’?” I have never heard someone talk so strangely.” Tish’s pa retorted after patiently waiting his chance to speak.
“The people of Reilly have a tendency toward strange speech, Mr. Moritsu. Sometimes I even have a hard time understanding any of them, even Alex Reilly.” I related, smiling at her. I may have even stuck my tongue out at her slightly.
“RVP, please prepare a guest room for Takashi’s parents.” Alex Reilly said as she looked at the two. It sounded more like an order.
“I have already taken the liberty and prepared a room on the western side of the facility next to Takashi’s quarters, Director. I trust they will be as impressed by the sunset here as their daughter.”
“You have residence here, Takashi?” Her ma asked in surprise.
“Why wouldn’t she, ma’am?” I asked with equal surprise. “Takashi is a valued member of our sisterhood. She is and always will be…family.”
Mr. Moritsu finally found his voice…or the nerve to use it. “If what you say is true, how has my son become our daughter- and why would he agree to this?”
“I’ll take this one, Alex.” Alex Reilly said as she raised her hand to stop me. “It is a very long and complex story, sir. The short explanation is that I am a scientist. My world, in its search for alternative energy solutions experimented with the core of our planet. Through a series of failures and miscalculations, the planet’s core became unstable and uncontrollable.”
Alex stopped when she saw the expressions on our guest’s faces.
“Yes, I said our planet. I am from another world. If you truly believe that you are here, in Earth’s past, then y’all shouldn’t be surprised.”
Alex rolled her eyes when their expressions didn’t change.
“At my request, my development team set about designing a doomsday plan to save our species should the experiment reach critical. We designed an intelligent, capable machine tiny enough to travel freely throughout the human body. It would first modify our physical bodies to survive the expected radiation from what we theorized to be a massive fusion reaction thereby turning our Homeworld into a sun. Once modified, the ‘nanos’ as I dubbed them would continue to maintain our bodies in near perfect condition. Our initial tests confirmed the basic functions, but in our haste, I neglected to remove a certain key feature used for confirmation of proper activity. To make modification more observable in our test animals, we programmed the machines, the nanos, to change the subject’s gender.” Alex lowered her head in shame.
“That specific trait went unnoticed as the nanos were activated mere hours before our Homeworld went critical. We all awoke to new bodies, new talents, and new lives. Alex Fleming, Jacquelyn Cummins, and your Takashi are just the latest recipients of my foul-up nine hundred and eighty revolutions…years ago.” Alex finished as a few tears cascaded down her cheeks.
Our guests’ expressions remained unchanged. Neither one had understood my twin’s explanation.
“In layman’s terms, Alex turned us all into women.” I said bluntly. “My whole submarine crew, your Takashi, and many others became female in the matter of six or seven hours.”
“So the voice of the Empire, Tokyo Rose, was right about the submarine of women sinking one of our freighters?” Moritsu Shinji accused.
“That’s about all she ever got right, sir.” Jack snorted.
“Father, Alex did sink my ship, but it was not an innocent freighter like that lying whore led everyone to believe! We carried enough weaponry to hold our own with any American destroyer. We carried munitions and artillery, not the basics of food and medicine.” Tish informed her parents angrily.
“According to the ‘rules’ of warfare, Alex had no reason to come back and rescue any survivors- especially after we opened fire on her first! You see, her boat was surfaced, flying a quarantine flag, and a Red Cross flag.” Tish paused as the memory brought a tear to her eye.
“At the time Alex and her crew had no idea what had happened to them or how. In order to not be taken prisoners, they fought back- much to my captain’s surprise. When my ship exploded I was thrown into the water. I had broken several bones and fractured my skull, but I was lucky enough to find a lifeboat still intact. In my condition I was unable to right it and therefore hung on to its overturned keel as best I could. I spent over four hours in the water fearfully awaiting my fate by either drowning or shark. Alex rescued me and her sister Emily tended my wounds. Prudently, Alex locked me away in their brig so I wouldn’t harm her crew. The guards she had assigned to watch me though felt sorry that I was in so much pain and offered…”
“What Takashi is trying to tell you is that my crew offered her food and water and unexpectedly Takashi began to change before their very eyes. The changes continued until she looked exactly how you see her now. The best thing about her change though was the repair of all her wounds.” I finished the story for her, not wishing to reveal the Mahanilui’s nuances.
“But my Takashi was nothing close to an interpreter. How can you understand so many languages?”
“Mother, the Mahanilui as we call it grants us each specific ‘gifts’. Alex, as has been said can travel through Space and Time. Jacquelyn can do miraculous things with her mind…”
“Would you like another sake, Mr. Moritsu?” Jack interrupted.
Tish’s pa reached for the offered glass hovering off to his right without even noticing it was held by nothing physical.
Tish’s ma, on the other hand, noticed and gasped loudly!
“Bloody tasteful of you, Jacquelyn!” Tish growled in her proper British accent as she shook her head.
“And more, Mrs. Moritsu.” Jack answered the unspoken question calmly with a devious grin. “Let me clear the table of those empty glasses for you folks.” She added as five empty jiggers rose from the tabletop and hovered over to the food dispenser.
Both pair of elder Moritsu eye’s popped from their sockets!
Alex Reilly and I both closed our eyes and shook our heads in annoyance.
“So that is how you defeated us!” Shinji Moritsu accused.
“No, father! Alex may have commanded a submarine, but the Empress never participated enough to sway the outcome either way! She tries to repair discrepancies in past and future. The Empress has saved more lives during the war than you know. I’m not even sure about the exact number.” Tish explained.
It was time for me to reveal the extent of my efforts in Japan in late summer 1945.
“Jack and I, along with several others from my crew, safely relocated over a hundred residents from each of the cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. I’m only sorry that more people wouldn’t believe us and agree to leave.” I revealed sadly. “Your people are so very headstrong, Tish.”
I felt a single tear roll down each of my cheeks, as Takashi looked at me horror-struck by my confession. I knew she had just assumed I had saved her family and only her family!
“I’m sorry, Alex.” She said quietly. “I just assumed you…”
“I still failed in my initial mission, Tish. If I had succeeded, both cities would still exist.”
“If that is true why didn’t we meet Takashi there?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in confusion. “And why can I barely remember any of this?”
“I didn’t want Tish hurt by those too stubborn to leave.” I admitted. “We went on sorties when we had the opportunity. I still had to captain my boat as commanded.” I paused. “As for why neither of you remember any of that time specifically…Jack has another unique gift. She can make you forget- wipe out any memory she needs to assure our anonymity and safety. You, it seems, Mrs. Moritsu, are one of the rare people that are resistant to that part of her gift.” I explained.
“So that’s how I knew you, Alexandra? Jacquelyn was not successful in taking my memories?”
During our explanations I noticed my twin getting agitated. She suddenly looked extremely tired.
“Look…” Alex Reilly said as she broke the silence that had fallen on the table. “I just came back from a long, tough mission and I think I’ve earned a few days worth of sleep! Being reminded of that awful week in 1945 will only give me nightmares. Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, congratulations y’all- it’s a girl!” Alex Reilly brusquely exclaimed as she turned and walked out the door and down the passageway.
“Wow, that was…blunt.” Jack said after a long minute. “What mission was she on that was so tough, Alex?”
“One day I’ll tell y’all, I promise, Jack. For now it has to remain the Empress’ closely guarded secret.” I told her cryptically.
“I figured as much.” She replied with a sigh.
“Randi, I was wondering if y’all would like to go on a little trip with us? I assume Alex has had you stuck in the system for a while?”
“As a matter of fact I could use what you term a ‘vacation’, Empress. When do we leave?” Randi’s eyes as well as her smile grew in excitement.
“Day after tomorrow- as soon as I return Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu to Tokyo. In the mean time, maybe you can take them on a tour of Reilly and the Island?”
“It would be my pleasure, Empress.” Randi agreed with even more excitement. “Come on Tish, let’s show mother and father around.” She said with a giggle as she jumped up from the table and pulled Tish from her seat! Both women came around to help ‘they’re’ parents up.
Tish and Randi hurried out the doorway, each with a Moritsu in tow.
“So, you’re not going to forget to return their booth, right, Alex?” Jack giggled at me. I hadn’t even noticed that it had come along for the ride as well.
“It works out better this way, Jack.” I said as I fought to conceal my embarrassment. It was amazing how rusty I had gotten in just twenty-eight months.
Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, 1030hrs, March 21st, 2004BC
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, is there anything else you’d like to ask before we return to your restaurant?” I asked after another round of trying to explain how important Tish was to us.
Yesterday, I had gone into great detail explaining her contribution to several of our early missions and to my development as Empress of Time and Space. They seemed to be respectful of my praise for their daughter and I could see acceptance of her in their eyes. It was a welcome observation. Unbeknownst to Tish, she would have many years to spend with her sisters in the future.
A devilish grin appeared on my face at that thought. I only hoped that ‘upper management’ would approve.
“So what happens now, Alexandra?” Yoko Moritsu asked with a worried look.
“I take you back to the restaurant.” I told her. “No one will even know that you were missing.”
“How can you do that?” She asked in disbelief.
“Y’all really got to ask that, ma’am?” I replied. “For someone who can travel through time it really isn’t a problem, remember?”
“Will we remember you this time?” Shinji asked. He too looked a little worried.
“Only if you promise not to reveal our secrets.” I smiled.
“How can we reveal that which we do not understand completely?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in confusion.
“It’s been my experience that humans have no problem boasting about things they don’t understand, ma’am. For instance, the judgment you made of Takashi-chan when you learned her secret- when you learned my secret. Didn’t you think us demons or monsters at first?” I asked with half a smile.
“That was before we learned of your true intentions, Alexandra.” Shinji Moritsu argued.
“That is exactly my point, sir- after”, I paused for effect, “after you learned of us! It is human nature to fear that which is unknown- even to destroy that which is unknown.” I argued back. “So, any more questions?”
“Will we see any of you ever again, Alexandra,” Tish’s ma, Yoko, asked seriously?
“Tish lives about four blocks from the restaurant and works about thirty minutes away by train. You’ll see her as much as you always do.” I answered and smiled knowing that I only answered part of her question.
Mrs. Moritsu’s eyes narrowed at how I answered.
“Now that I know where you work, I’ll pop in from time to time, ma’am.” I winked. “If that’s all the questions, I need for you to be seated in the same spots as when we arrived. We’ll join hands and I’ll return you and your booth back to the restaurant.”
Jack, Tish, and Randi sat down on the other side. We all joined hands.
Reilly’s recreation room became the Moritsu’s noisy establishment.
Again Tish’s parents gasped loudly as they looked around in amazement.
Releasing my grip, I smiled. “We’re back.” I announced. “To everyone in here, we never appeared to move.”
“Are you sure we returned to the same night, Alexandra?” Shinji asked.
“Think about what you were preparing that night then go back into the kitchen and see for yourself.” I suggested.
Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu got up and excused themselves. They hurried around the dividing wall separating our booth from the kitchen door.
“It looks exactly as I imagined it, Tish.” Randi beamed as she looked around.
Tish looked at her twin strangely for a moment.
“Shared memories, remember?” She replied and pointed to her head to illustrate. “So, when do we travel, Empress?” She then asked me.
“After we eat.” I giggled.
Yoko Moritsu appeared from the kitchen minutes later with a tray loaded with plates of food!
“You will eat with our thanks, Alexandra.” She said cheerfully placing a plate in front of each of us.
“Isn’t it a little early to eat dinner?” I asked her with a giggle.
I looked over to Jack, amazed at how fast her food was disappearing. Hopefully no one in the dining room would notice that her chopsticks only moved about half as fast as the meal to her mouth!
Both Tish and Randi stared at her in fascination.
“You going to surface any time soon, Commander?” I asked with a laugh.
“Huh…what?”
“At least come up for air, Jack.” I rephrased.
“This stuff is good and I’m really, really hungry, Alex.” She said pausing long enough to respond.
“I see Jacquelyn likes my husband’s cooking?” Tish’s ma said as she stopped and peered back around the divider. “I didn’t even eat that fast when I was expecting Takashi.” She added with a wry giggle before disappearing again.
“Thank you for the meal, Mrs. Moritsu. Please tell your husband he is an amazing chef!” I praised as I placed a twenty on the table. “This should cover all of us.”
“What is that, Alexandra?”
“An American twenty dollar bill. I’m paying for our meals.” I replied flatly.
“Your money is no good here, Alexandra.” She growled as she forcefully picked it back up and pushed it back into my palm.
“Excuse me? I thought Tish said dollars were worth more than yen?”
“For everyone other than family, Alexandra. Family has always been ‘no charge’! Don’t forget to visit any time you’re back in Tokyo.”
We all bowed to her in appreciation.
Yoko Moritsu turned with a satisfied nod to us and headed back into the kitchen.
I phased out quickly, the twenty still in my hand. I walked quickly through the swinging doors and into Shinji Moritsu’s realm.
“Can you believe she tried to pay us?” Yoko complained to her husband.
“So what is wrong with that?” He replied.
“What do you mean ‘what is wrong with that?’” She growled. “After what she has done for us, you want to take compensation from her? What is wrong with you, Shinji? We owe her our very lives! We can never repay that, you old fool!”
Mr. Moritsu placed his finger to his lips. “Quiet woman! Do you want to reveal her to the world? I would like to remember that she gave us back our so…daughter, not forget about everything as before! There are other customers needing service, wife!” He said as he pointed to the dining room.
Mrs. Moritsu turned around, an angry scowl on her face, and stomped out of the kitchen muttering Japanese expletives. There was going to be a very intense discussion in the Moritsu home later tonight!
Walking over to him, I held out the currency slightly over and in front of his face and released it to float down before him. He flinched visibly, but grabbed it before it touched his worktable!
“Thank you, Empress. Travel well.” He whispered to no one in particular with a slight smirk. A tear escaped his eye, but was quickly wiped away.
I returned to my position and rephased.
“What did you just do, Alex?” Jack eyed me suspiciously.
“I always pay my debts, Jack.” I smiled.
We made our way through the streets of Tokyo back to Tish’s apartment.
“My sister, how can you live within such confining walls?” Randi asked in amazement.
“It’s all I can afford, Randi.”
“Why not reside in Reilly? There are plenty of residences available there- each one three times the size of this.”
“I wasn’t sure I was still welcome, sister. The Empress and I had several misunderstandings at the end of the war- misunderstandings that I now feel foolish and embarrassed about.”
“How ‘bout we all forget about that period of our lives and start a new chapter?” I suggested with a smile.
Tish’s face brightened considerably!
“So now what, Alex?” Jack asked as we all looked around the cramped room.
“Now we change into our dress whites and go someplace to celebrate the return of a valued family member.” I said enthusiastically as my clothing changed.
I offered my hands.
Pearl Harbor Naval Station Officer’s Club, Hawaii, 1830hrs, February 27th, 1954
“Commander Fleming, I thought you were stationed stateside in Long Beach. To what do I credit this honor?” Admiral Demmit’s voice startled me, as I was about to put a piece of delicious, mouth-watering, steak in my mouth.
“Admiral Demmit!” I gasped as the fork hit my plate and the four of us jumped to attention from our seats.
“At ease, ladies!” The old man laughed. “I’m surprised to see you here. On another mission, I presume?”
“Not this time, sir.” I replied, quickly chewing and swallowing what was in my mouth. “We’re just here to celebrate the return of a family member.” I nodded over to Tish.
Uncle Rick smiled. “So you two finally got around to making up?” He asked looking between Tish and me. “That’s just great! Welcome back, Ens. Moritsu.” He said offering to shake her hand.
“Thank you, sir, I’ve missed you too.” Takashi blushed at his attention.
“So, Captain how is my favorite boat?” He asked, turning to face me.
“Contentedly sleeping in the grotto awaiting her next outing, sir.” I replied nervously.
“So, how is my little grandniece, Alex?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Both Cassie and Sam can hardly wait for your next visit, Admiral.” I said with a wry grin. He was trying to get me to reveal my departure date!
“Hmmmph.”
“Care to join us, Admiral?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Don’t mind if I do.” He said with a smile.
“Simmons, another steak, medium-well, and a cold draft beer.” He said catching a waiter’s attention.
“Right away, Admiral.” The waiter said as he hurried back to the kitchen.
“See what an extra star can do, Alexandra?” He commented with a devilish grin.
I was being tested again.
“Really, sir, I fail to see why you always must know which year I hail from.” I giggled. “If you must know, Jack had an argument with her husband and we decided to take a vacation.”
“Ah-huh! Err, I mean…oh…what did Rusty do, honey?” He attacked, but quickly caught himself before turning his attention to Jack.
“I’d rather not talk about it, sir- you being his best friend and all.” Jack answered defensively.
“He didn’t hit you did he?” Uncle Rick’s expression instantly turned angry! “Cause if he did, I’d be the first one to straighten him…” He stopped and looked at Jack with sudden worry. “You…you didn’t…you know…pffft him…did you?”
“Admiral! I love Russell and would never do something like that to him! How dare you even imply…”
“I was just making sure, Commander. I apologize for the assumption.”
Admiral Demmit’s steak came just in the nick of time and the conversation around our table quieted down as we each focused on our meal. As was becoming the norm lately, Jack wolfed down her dinner in record time! Where was the girl putting it?
“So, where were you thinking of going, ladies?” Uncle Rick breached the silence.
“We haven’t decided yet, sir. I was thinking somewhere special- someplace we haven’t been to yet.” I answered as I thought about the different places I had been since becoming the Empress. “The Andromeda galaxy has many resort type destinations, as do Signus and Serius.” I grinned.
“Does it have to be someplace so exotic, Alex? Couldn’t we just stay on this planet instead?” Jack almost wined as she finished her soda. She refused to even have a beer tonight for some reason.
“So…Random, what has you traveling with Alex and not Alex Reilly?” Uncle Rick inquired.
“The Director was off on a very important mission, Admiral. I was required to monitor the station sensors for any anomalies or slight astrometric discrepancies while she was gone.”
“So how long were you attached to Reilly’s A.I. this time?” He asked matter-of-factly.
“Three months, sir. It felt like an eternity though! I was thrilled when Alex popped in with Jack and Tish!” Randi smiled brightly. “When she asked if I wanted to take a vacation…well…I didn’t delay a nanosecond!”
Uncle Rick nodded his approval as he put another chunk of steak in his mouth. “I couldn’t imagine being connected to a machine even a fraction of that time,” he stabbed another chunk of steak and placed it into his mouth, “however long a ‘nanosecond even is.”
A memory from the future played in my mind.
A memory that brought with it sadness and a tear or two…
Jack suddenly stared at me in horror, but her face quickly melted into dour understanding.
“If that has something to do with my future, Alex, let it drop right now. I’ve already learned far too much about my own future since the Empress arrived!”
“I’m sorry, sir. It can’t be helped sometimes.” I answered quietly in a sad tone.
Unexpectedly, Sandy’s face came to mind. I realized that I really missed him! Our nightly interludes the last week before he left for San Diego brought an unexpected smile to my face- and a reaction farther south!
Jack began smiling at me- a big, devious, manure eatin’ smile!
‘Like you’ve never done anything like that, hun!’ I thought to her.
She quickly blushed!
“Well, I can see that you four are somewhere else at the moment.” Uncle Rick announced as he placed fork and knife back on his plate and wiped his mouth with his cloth napkin. “I’ll leave you girls to your vacation plans.” He added as he stood from his chair.
We all stood up as he did.
“Admiral, we didn’t mean to ignore you…I…we…” I babbled.
“It’s alright, Commander. I have a staff meeting first thing in the morning and I think I’m losing more sleep over this war than the last. Good night and good travels, ladies.” He told us.
“Tell Mina we said hi, sir.” I said as he began to walk away.
He stopped for just a second, shook his head once, and continued on his way without a second glance back.
Jack giggled. “You just had to one-up him.”
“What are nieces for? Besides, he was testing me when he first sat down.” I giggled as we sat back down.
Unbelievably, Jack ordered desert! I was glad I had brought extra cash- twenty-first century currency or debit cards just wouldn’t work in 1954.
“What is with you the past few days, Jack?” I asked as her large strawberry sundae was placed in front of her.
“I don’t know. I’m just really hungry, Alex.” She replied between spoonfuls. “Not like we need to watch our weight or anything!” She added after yet another heaping spoonful met its demise.
Jack was just scraping the last drops of ice cream out of her dish as Tish, Randi, and I finished our dinner.
Have you had enough to eat Jack, or am I going to have to stop every couple weeks as we travel?” I laughed.
“I should be good for a while, Alex.” She replied with a little attitude.
“Good to hear, hun, are we ready to go then?” I asked as I looked at my other two companions.
“So where have you decided to go, Alex?” Randi asked cheerfully.
“I haven’t decided yet.” I answered simply as we all got up from the table. I dropped two twenties on the table. That should more than cover our bill, I thought.
Walking to the O.C’s door, I noticed today’s base newspaper.
‘Bravo Test set for Bikini Atoll.’
Jack noticed me hesitate.
“What’s up, Alex?” She asked, also stopping to look. “God, I forgot about those things. You think we should stop off at Kili and make sure Reilly is okay?”
“I’m sure RVP is monitoring it closely, but that might be a good idea, Jack. Ladies, we’re going to make a slight detour to Reilly. I’m sure the station will be okay from the radiation, but it wouldn’t hurt to give RVP a heads up.”
“Do we have to get so close to the test, Alex?” Tish asked in concern. I could understand her being gun-shy.
“We’ll be long gone when it goes boom, Tish.” I giggled.
She gave me a skeptical look.
We walked out the OC’s door and quickly found a deserted spot to phase out.
Pearl Harbor Naval Station became the clearing just outside Reilly’s discriminating airlock. The time difference made for an extra few hours of daylight, which meant that it was dinnertime again!
I looked at Jack awaiting the famous phrase of the past few days.
“I’m hungry, Alex.” Jack recited as I pointed my finger to her as a cue.
“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” I said rolling my eyes at her.
“Open says me.” I said as we came in range of the airlock door.
“There is no verbal password enabled for this entrance, Empress. Welcome to Reilly Research Station, it is 1403hr, February 28th, 1954.”
“Thanks, RVP.” I said as we entered.
After closing the inner door, we made our way to the Rec room.
“Empress shall I prepare your domiciles for reclining this evening?”
“We only stopped by to remind you of the impending nuclear test over on Bikini Atoll tomorrow. Have you been monitoring it, RVP?”
“I have been employing above average sensor resources to that region for the past seven years, director. As it is now, the Atoll will be uninhabitable for the next seventy years at minimum. When will they gather sufficient data to know that they are hurting this planet’s environment just like our people did to the Homeworld?”
“Remember RVP, very few people on this planet have the insight you do, hun.” I said seriously.
“So, will you be staying the night to observe the detonation?”
“I don’t think…” I noticed Jack begin to yawn. “On second thought, I think Randi would like to play a few games with you, hun.” Randi hurried out the doorway. I rolled my eyes. “We’ll be leaving before the blast commences tomorrow.”
“Your quarters have been readied, Alex.” RVP replied immediately.
“How on Earth did you do that so quick, hun?” I asked.
“Statistical analysis of your visits would indicate a ninety-nine percent chance that you stay the night, Empress.”
“Great! I’m getting predictable.” I laughed as I raised my hands in surrender. “Thanks, hun, great job.” I commended the A.I.
“Alex, be advised that I’ll be raising Reilly’s radiation and EMI shields a few minutes before the scheduled detonation and that all essential systems will be suspended in response to the expected EMP magnitude.”
“Noted, RVP. We hope to be well on our way by that time though. How’s the Protoverse Chamber containment fields holding, hun?”
“Containment shields are holding at one hundred percent integrity, Alex, Why do you ask?”
“Just checking, hun. I couldn’t remember if an EMI pulse would interfere.” I lied.
“The Chamber is heavily shielded against such interference, director.”
“Okay. I just worry about that thing sometimes, hun.”
“Should integrity differ between any of the shields by point zero-zero-zero-zero-zero-five, my systems will indicate the possible breach in plenty of time, director.”
“Thanks, hun.” I replied as I thought about the catastrophe we narrowly avert in 2029!
“Jack…” I started to say, but noticed a tray full of pizza, home fries, and quiche float past me. “I thought you were getting sleepy?” I finished.
“After I eat, Alex. I can’t believe I’m still so hungry.” She replied.
“Am I going to have to set weight restrictions for my travel companions?” I asked in all seriousness.
“Like you never had a tapeworm!” She grumbled in response.
“Actually…no.” I giggled and headed up to the fourth level observation deck to watch the sunset. That would still be a few hours away, but I wanted to get some sun, too.
As usual, the sunset from Reilly’s westward facing observation deck was breathtaking! I decided to turn in early for the night after realizing we had been up for almost twenty-six hours. Taking the elevator down a floor, I found myself in front of my door. It opened as I approached.
There it was, just where I left it the last time I was here! My tiara still sat royally on my pillow. Why did I have such feelings for it? Was it simply because it had proven so useful back in Poland? Or was it that on some level I secretly desired the notoriety, attention, and respect it implied? Was I really that narcissistic?
Without really knowing why, I had seated myself on the edge of my bed and now held the alluring headpiece before me.
Why not? I thought and positioned it on my head.
Something seemed off as I looked at my reflection in my mirror!
If this was really 1954, why was my tiara even here?
“RVP, date, please?” I asked kindly, suddenly unsure of when I was.
“July 23rd, 2029, Empress. You arrived on the West observation deck twenty minutes ago. Is there a problem?”
“No, I just surprised myself. I just came to retrieve my tiara. I’ll be on my way now. Thank you RVP.”
“You are most welcome Emp…”
I was still looking in my mirror.
“Welcome back to 1954, Empress. You had me worried when you vanished from the observation deck.” RVP welcomed me back with a little concern in her voice.
“I…I must have been dreaming and went into the future, hun. How long was I gone?”
“Thirty-two minutes, twelve seconds, twenty-eight milliseconds…”
“Okay, I got it. Why not say I’ve been gone for ‘a while’?”
“There is no clear definition for ‘a while’.” The A.I. almost giggled.
“What is that you’re wearing on your head, Empress?” She asked after a slight pause.
“Oh.” My hands quickly reached for my addictive headpiece. “This is something Randi Van Pelt designed for a mission back in 1945.
“The craftsmanship and design reflect External Processor #3-Omega’s technological expertise, but the materials and synthesized gemstones do not reflect technology from that time period, Empress.” She observed.
“She built it here at Reilly in 2029, RVP. I’m going to leave it turned off while here to preserve the time line.” I informed her.
“That would be advisable, Empress. I sense it has substantial memory storage capability and also carries quite the ‘explosive yield’ should it detect unauthorized access.”
“Very astute, RVP. As a matter of fact, I almost blew up half of Hartford, my adaptive mother, and grandmother when I first found that feature.” I felt a shiver run the length of my spine as I recalled that memory. “RVP, I’m going to turn in for the night.”
“Pleasant dreams, director.”
“Pleasant dreams, Alex.” Randi’s voice added.
“Randi, I want you disconnected in plenty of time tomorrow morning. I want to be well clear of here when they light the match.”
“Acknowledged, director.”
After I ordered my clothing to change for bed, I climbed under the covers, but could not seem to fall asleep. Laying there for an hour or more, I finally realized why. Sandy. My husband was not beside me. I realized I had been just a conventional housewife for twenty-seven months- twenty-seven months. In that time, I had the love of my life next to me every night of every day. It wasn’t until now that I missed him immeasurably! Feelings of want- of need- began to fill my mind.
I needed Sandy!
The closeness we had shared over the last two years was suddenly rebounding and giving me…feelings…wonderful…feelings…feelings that couldn’t be properly ‘influenced’ here at Reilly…by myself. Well, maybe they could be, but it wouldn’t be the same without my Sandy!
Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, 0635hrs, March 1st, 1954
“Alex! Alex? Alex, are you awake in there?” A familiar voice called out to me accompanied by knocking at a door.
“Empress, we have to get going! Empress!”
What was going on? Why was Tish beating at my door? What was she even doing in my house?
I reached for my alarm clock.
It wasn’t there.
I sat straight up in realization!
“RVP, unlock my door.”
“Alex! It’s about time you woke up! We’re going to be late!” Tish exclaimed as she finally gained entrance.
“What are you talking about, Tish?” I asked as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and my feet touched the floor.
“Wow, Alex! That’s…that’s some…um…interesting…um…negligee you’re wearing. When does that come into fashion?” Tish asked as she turned deep red after appraising my sleepwear.
Why did she do that?
I looked down at myself.
Oh!
“Sorry, Tish, I didn’t realize I had this on!” I apologized, turning my own deep shade of crimson.
Looking down again, I noticed something was not right. My hands quickly rushed to hide ‘me’ as the nightie Jack had on the other day was now on me- and like her, it didn’t quite cover everything!
“I think that’s more scandalous than the outfit you had on when you returned from that mission to Poland.” She said cautiously.
“It’s from 2015, Tish. I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“I can imagine.” She giggled. “Very well, in fact!”
I quickly keyed up my uniform.
“RVP, time until the explosion?”
“Four minutes until Radiation and EMP Shield initiation, director.”
I didn’t have much time.
“Thanks, hun. Tish, we have to hurry!” I said as I rushed out of my quarters. We had to leave quickly!
“Alex-sensei! Don’t forget me!” Tish shouted from behind me.
What was I doing? I stopped to wait for her.
“Where are Jack and Randi?” I asked the stress evident in my voice.
“They’re waiting down in the Recreation room.”
“Let’s go ladies!” I cried in excitement as Tish and I reached the rec. room!
“About time you got here, Alex!” Jack exclaimed in annoyance.
“Yes, I thought Jacquelyn would delete Reilly of food stocks!” Randi laughed as they both stood and took my outstretched hands.
“Shield initiation in ten, nine, eight…” RVP started to say as we phased out.
“Seven, six, five…” She continued as I thought about Terra as a vacation spot.
“Four, three, two…” I pulled my trigger as Tibius came into my mind.
Reilly’s Rec. Room faded quickly and became the darkness of space.
A searing pain shot through me as a familiar star centered in my vision! I heard three other voices scream in pain! For whatever reason my tiara came online and appeared to sequence through the pop-up menus to engage my environmental shield automatically. Randi never said anything about that option!
My vision suddenly shuddered, moving out then back into focus in the briefest of seconds.
What happened? Had I been a fraction of a second too late and encountered Reilly’s shields as we departed? Had the nuclear explosion gone off early?
Whatever the reason, I concentrated even harder on our destination and was delighted when the familiar course correction around Solara took place.
We arrived in Citadel’s Community Park- in the same location we always appeared. The path and bench were unoccupied- in fact; there wasn’t a soul to be seen! Maybe there was some event going on in the activities arena? I quickly rephased us.
“I kind of figured we’d end up here.” Jack said evenly. “I wonder if Connie knows we’ve arrived?” She paused a second and looked at me. “What happened in transit, Alex?”
“I’m not sure. That never happened before. Is everyone okay?” I asked while looking at everyone individually. My three companions nodded.
“Where is everyone, Alex? There are usually one or two people walking along this path.” Tish asked.
“Director, I’m being blocked from accessing Terra’s system timebase. It’s firewalling me- can you believe that?” Randi added indignantly.
A sharp blood-curdling scream suddenly broke the silent splendor of the park as the foliage began to shimmer.
“Oh no, not this time you don’t!” Jack growled as the air around us began to spark and crackle! “This is not going to happen a second time! No freakin’ way!”
A concussive wave- looking more like a mirage heat ripple- charged out in all directions away from the four of us. Screams of a different kind began to fill the air as Citadel Community Park came back into focus.
Around us, yet out of view, men screamed in extreme agony!
“Once was enough, Alex. I refuse to be tortured like that a second time.” Jack said calmly as she relaxed slightly. I could still smell the sickeningly sweet smell of ozone in the air.
At first a few men appeared followed by more…many more! I had never seen a gathering of Terrans like this since Tibius took me to one of his global planning sessions.
As we stood here, hands still joined, many more men arrived. We were now surrounded. The faces I saw around us showed no recognition of our identities- moreover, they seemed predatory- some were even leering at us!
“What has gotten into them, Alex?”Jack asked as the hairs on my arm started to stand again. She was building up another defensive burst. I could feel her drawing power from me and could only assume she was drawing from Tish and Randi also.
“Jack, broadcast my thoughts please.”” I said aloud.
“Aye.”
‘Now hear this! I want to talk to Grand High Council Tibius right now!’ The last few words I thought as loud as I could!
“You think you could think any louder, Alex?” Jack complained as she shook her head a few times.
“Any response, Jack?” I asked verbally.
“I’m getting a lot of confusion, Alex. What’s going on here? Did we jump into another universe or something?” She questioned.
“Not that I know of. Randi, have any luck hacking into Terra’s master database?”
“Still working on it, Empress.”
“Tish, can you tell them we mean them no harm, please?”
“Sure thing, Empress. We mean you no harm. We are only here on holiday. Please resume your normally scheduled tasks.” Tish shouted in Terran while our Reilly’s translated instantly.
“Jack, broadcast again, please?” I asked.
She nodded.
‘I say again, I am Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth, I seek an immediate audience with Tibius.’
“Alex, they’re gathering strength again. I’m going to send out another burst if they start moving closer.” Jack warned. “They’re like zombies! You’d think they never saw us before!”
“Randi, any luck?”
“Still working on it, Empress.”
“One more time, Jack.” I requested. Again she nodded.
‘I want Tibius here NOW!’ I thought loudly.
Jack must have really turned up the gain this time because the mob surrounding us stepped back a few paces.
A single body moved through the hoard toward us as evidenced by the parting in the sea of men.
I recognized him immediately as he rubbed his temples.
“Tibius! What the hell is going on here?” I shouted in anger!
My mate on this world stopped and stared at me- never saying a word.
Okay, I’d have to put this as a formal greeting request if he was going to be that way!
“I, the Empress of Time and Space, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth hereby request the formal and honorable introduction to his most highly regarded, honorable, Grand High Councilor, Tibius. Once arranged and agreed upon, I also seek introduction protocol approval for Jacquelyn Cummins, Takashi Moritsu, and Random Valerian Peltierre, astute friends and honorable companions of the Empress of Time and Space, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, as afore mentioned.” I said to the best of my recollection and single breath.
Tibius began to laugh!
“Though the intent was heartfelt and true, your protocol lacks proper format. Alas, I am Tibius, but I have not attained so highly an honorable status of Grand High Counsel as of yet.
‘Alex, they’re going to try it again.’ Jack warned.
“Tibius, I suggest your people stand down unless they want to lose consciousness! My Mind Warrior is very intolerant of your protective protocols!” I warned as I felt Jack start to draw more from me.
“Did you say ‘Mind Warrior’, madam?” He asked as his mouth suddenly fell open.
“Yes, you heard me right, Sir Tibius! Jacquelyn is my Mind Warrior. She travels with me often.” I said in annoyance.
“And you state for the record that you are the Empress?”
“That’s right, hun, I’m referred to as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. Now, can we cut this excessive protocol crap and get on with our visit?”
“You say you are the Empress of Time and Space? She is but legend- a mere story passed down through the generations!”
“I’m real, hun. As real as y’all are. Now can you tell yer boys to drop their protocols and we can behave like civilized folk?” I glared at him.
“Empress, I do not have the authority to command my people.”
“Then maybe y’all could vote on it- and quickly! My Mind Warrior’s got an itchy trigger finger- plus she’s a woman and y’all know how the two can become unstable!” I warned again while I tried desperately to understand what was going on here!
Tibius just stared at me after my remark. So did Jack!
‘Give me a break, Jack.’ I thought to her. ‘I’m tryin’ ta figure things out and I need some time.’
‘Let’s just phase out a minute, Alex. Prove that you ARE the Empress if they want to play that game.’
Why hadn’t I thought of that?
“Everyone hold tight, I’m going to phase us out a minute.” I said in Reilly. Hopefully only our suits would translate it. “On three drop your shield, Jack. One…two…three.”
The gathered mob suddenly went quite! Some approached our location and reached out trying to touch us. Several got close enough to wave their hands through us at waist height. Tibius just stood there and stared at where we still stood, albeit slightly out of phase with this reality.
I decided to ask my gift what had happened.
Crap!
“I’m going to rephase us when the area around us is clear.” I announced to my companions.
“Is that a wise thing to do, sensei?” Tish didn’t look like she agreed.
“Randi, did you have any luck with their system before we phased out? Should I move us forward a little?”
“No, but this could be the hole I was searching for. Hopefully the firewall protocol has timed out. I can start from that point and proceed farther before it locks me out again.”
“Okay,” I said as the remaining few men at our location decided to search for us elsewhere, “In three…two…one.”
Tibius’ eyes went wide in surprise!
“Shield is back up and holding, Alex.” Jack said with confidence- and a devious grin!
“Tibius,” I began, totally avoiding any protocol whatsoever, “Is this not Median, Saturian 31st, 428 of the New Age?”
“No, your highness, this is Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Age.” Tibius said, shaking his head in obvious confusion.
My three companions looked at me in disbelief! How had I brought us here one hundred and thirty-six years too early? I thought about that date- more specifically that year- 292 of the New Age. Why did it mean so much to me?
“Shit!” I said aloud as my memory and gift worked independently and simultaneously arrived at the same answer.
“Tibius, I take it that we are the first women to set foot on this planet in almost three hundred years?”
As Tibius nodded, I noticed Jack suddenly stare at me! Tish and Randi quickly followed suit. Apparently we all had figured out the importance of this date!
“New Arrivals, New Era”
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 17:00, Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Era
“Alex, they’re going to rush us! I’m afraid their intentions are…” Jack warned as her head whipped back to the main grouping of men!
“Stun only, Jack- we don’t want to hurt them.”
“Aye, phasers set to stun, Captain!” She replied in a rather convincing Scottish accent as the crowd inched closer.
Even I knew where that quote had come from and rolled my eyes before taking another serious look around at the advancing mob.
“Jack?”
“Ya, Alex?”
“Better make it a heavy stun!”
“Aye!”
“Maybe some theatrics too, for good measure?”
“Aye!” Jack looked over at me with a look that was part devious grin and part heavy concentration.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Disengage your tiara’s shielding, please?”
“Sorry, it came on when we hit that bump in transit.” I apologized as I mentally unselected my shielding.
“On three, release my hands.” Jack advised Tish, Randi, and I. “Then hit the dirt if you know what’s good for you.” She told the three of us. Only once had I heard her voice sound so focused and dead serious! An image of our escape from the Nazis with Meridian came to mind.
“Three…” Jack announced suddenly. Tish and I released Jack’s hands. Her arms immediately reached high above her head with her palms together. Raising her face to the heavens, she looked like she was saying a prayer to the almighty! All around us the air sparked and sputtered as she built up her power! Every last hair on my body was straining to fly to her- even my hair was drawn to her and felt like it was being pulled from my scalp!
“Two…”
Randi, Tish, and I hit the sidewalk and tried to become one with the paving stones!
Despite the inherent danger, my curiosity got the better of me and I looked up. Jack’s long blonde mane was now twisting clockwise like a small tornado!
A white glow began to emanate from her up-stretched, praying hands. She continued to build yet more power! In my many years with her I had never seen any display like this before! The white glow became brighter- more intense- like a welder’s arc- as it built and formed an expanding ball of intense light. It was reminiscent of Meridian’s protective shield activating and our mission to Poland eight years ago!
The mob started to slow its advance and some even moved back several paces. Somehow I didn’t think that would help. I noticed that Tibius had assumed his own prone position about fifteen feet from us. He had obviously been paying attention- thinking with his head instead of his…
“ONE!” Jack’s voice echoed menacingly.
A wind I’d only felt once before on Ni’ihau raised dust, our collars, flower petals, leaves, loose branches, and those people unlucky enough to still be standing!
“YOU SHALL NOT PASS!” Jack shouted from all around us, though I hoped Randi had lent her some help by commandeering the public announcement system!
Jack dropped her hands quickly, as if throwing a large ball or possibly a Halloween pumpkin to the ground!
The intense, white light that now tried to blind the four of us burst forth as it hit the ground similar to the way her concussive wave had traveled earlier. This time though, even the trees shook as the great force ventured outward with mind numbing thunder and speed!
Jack was the only one left standing. As I gazed around us from my location on the park’s pathway, not a person was moving! Had she gone too far, I thought? Were these men more fragile than they let on?
I then noticed Tibius move ever so slightly. His head turned slowly as he tried to shake off the effect.
His eyes met mine. What they conveyed was extreme terror and fright of my sisters and me.
That wasn’t the way I intended our relationship to start out, yet that is exactly the way I remembered it happening from our initial visit some forty years from now- almost ten years ago for Randi, Tish, and I- sixty-six years ago for Jack.
Without a second thought I got up and walked over to Tibius. I offered my hand in friendship and also to help him up. When he didn’t take it, I repeated the action- this time emphasizing the offer by jerking my hand at him. Still he resisted.
“Hun, on my planet when someone offers their hand, the correct protocol would be to take it.” I said giving him my best smile.
Still he persisted.
“Sir Tibius of Citadel, Terra, I will only offer my hand in friendship once, and for a very limited time, take it or we will be on our way and rescind any and all relief from your dire predicament.”
Tibius reluctantly reached up and took my hand. The strength, warmth, and texture of it in mine brought back many fond memories of previous…well, future…visits, yet there was something different this time.
“How do you know of our plight?”
“We know a great many things about Terra, sir. For instance, our very appearance here has just set off riots in every major city on this planet.” I told him frankly. “Apparently you haven’t done away with covetous greed or jealousy!”
Two other men, only now, cautiously approached us. I felt Jack start her power up again. Recognizing Tibius’ two closest friends, I waved for Jack to wind down. She would not need to protect us again for a few days.
“Tibius, are you harmed in any way?” The one I knew to be Janis asked with concern.
“Sir, who are these beings?” The other, Samuel, inquired. I had not seen either of them previously in the crowd.
“Gentlemen, I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” I introduced myself with a bow, thereby totally breaking any and all protocols for this planet!
Jack, Randi, and Tish rejoined me and stood beside me.
“To my left is my Mind Warrior, Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge.” I motioned to her. “To my right, Takashi Moritsu and Random Valerian Peltierre. Takashi is my Interpreter and Randi is my Technology Comptroller. We hail from Earth, a planet in the Sol system located some one hundred-eight units from here.” I pointed in the general direction.
“If you come from such a vast distance, where is your conveyance?” Janis asked in confusion. “We neither detected nor received any permissions or landing requests from anyone entering Solara’s boundaries!”
I know it was showing off a bit, but I phased out and rephased behind Tibius’ two friends.
“The Empress of Time and Space and her companions need no special craft to travel the universes or various dimensions they contain!” I decried royally.
All three men jumped noticeably and I giggled.
“Alex-sensei, must you tease them? Tish asked in exasperation. Janis composed himself quickly and stared at Tish in curiosity as she outright spoke their language sans suit translator. There was still a noticeable British accent to her words.
My interpreter blushed at his attention.
“Hello, Janis.” She replied shyly. “I have missed you these ten years.
“M’lady, you have me at a disadvantage. I have no recollection of you prior to today.”
Tish looked at me in confusion.
“Tish, remember what the date is here. Because we have somehow backtracked in time, we have arrived forty years before our initial visit in 1944. Gentlemen, because I can transcend Time and Space, we,” I motioned to my sisters and me, “will not meet YOU for another forty years even though YOU are just meeting us now. I know that sounds very confusing, but from our perspective our two cultures have been familiar and beneficial to each other for…” I tried to quickly figure out the exact number. Why couldn’t I have picked up Carroll this time? “A long time.” I finished.
“The female Earther surpasses herself at wreaking mental anguish, Tibius. I find myself in need of a healer.” Samuel confessed.
“Aye, the same goes for me, sir.” Janis added as he continued to gaze at Tish.
“Now that we’re back on speaking terms, could we go to the Consulate Building and get something to eat? I’m starving!” Jack protested sarcastically.
“Really, Jack?” I replied, turning to her in amazement. “Pardon my sister, gentlemen, she has expended a significant amount of energy in protection of her Empress. Doing so requires replenishment of nutrients.”
“You already know of the Consulate?” Tibius seemed surprised, even after I had tried to explain things.
“Like I said, Tibius, we know a lot about you and Terra. I should think the 209th floor should be adequate for our needs. It would give us quick access to the gymnasium on the 212th.” I told him using the tone Mina had taught me. “Shall we go there now?” I offered my hands.
Randi, Jack, and Tish quickly joined hands with me and offered their empty hand to our three Terran ‘hosts’.
“Did you say the 209th floor?” Samuel gasped, as did Tibius and Janis.
“Is there a problem with that request, gentlemen?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
“The legends, my friends,” Samuel exclaimed with a gasp as he quickly looked at the other two men, “The legends of the Empress!” He said in a forceful whisper to them. “Could it indeed be fact instead of childhood fantasy as we believed?”
“Excuse me gentlemen, if y’all have questions as to my identity, please ask.” I interrupted. “I think I’d be the authority on the Empress.” I smiled to them putting my hand to my chest.
Tibius quickly reached into his pocket and produced Terra’s version of a personal planning device. Sam and Cassie would call them I-pods or something like that in the future.
After a minute and some questioning looks, a holographic display appeared in front of him.
He began reading from the Terran text suspended in the air before him.
“And so exclaimed the Empress as she began to enlighten those gathered around- children of all ages and positions, all whose smiling faces she loved and admired.”
“Always do the most for your friends and acquaintances, but most of all respect your society. A global community flourishes more successfully with minimum secrets between each other! Question not what you should do, decisively ascertain that by inquiring! Secrets distributed freely can only harm those that internally withhold them initially!”
“As for myself, never place me on the pedestal, yell treat me like any other. Instead of positioning me number one, list me near the end- at two hundred-nine for I am the one honored by yell.”
I read the text as Tibius finished the selected quotes.
Whoever recorded or translated this had absolutely no idea of what I had said! Even if I had been to Terra way back when, I really didn’t think I spoke nearly that confusing! How on Earth would kids understand…?
We weren’t on Earth; I had to remind myself again!
“Tibius, hun, that translation leaves much to be desired. Allow me?” I asked as I took his arm in mine.
“It really says: And so quoted the Empress as she began to review for those gathered around her- people of all ages- all occupations- all of which she loved and regarded as friends.” I quoted from the text with a smile. Taking a breath and shaking my head, I continued to translate.
“The next paragraph is a selection of old Earth quotes: Be excellent to each other- Bill and Ted’s Excellent Adventure; Respect thy mother and father- one of the Ten Commandments; Ask not what your country can do for you, ask what you can do for your country- United States President John F. Kennedy; The only thing we have to fear is fear itself- U. S. President Franklin D. Roosevelt.”
After rolling my eyes at the three men, I translated the last line. “The last statement is from a motivational speech I did in 2010 for a relief group in Haiti. We were there to help after an Earthquake destroyed almost that whole side of the Island. I was telling a group of two hundred and eight people that I did not want them to put themselves ahead of the needy and impoverished, but to instead place themselves last- that I would count myself two hundred and ninth.
I decided to recite the real quote- as I would say it later in January of 2010. “As for myself…” I paused dramatically shaking my head, “we should never place ourselves on the pedestal; y’all treat me like any other. We all need to remember just one thing. Instead of counting myself number one,” I pointed to my chest with my thumb, “list me at the end- say two hundred-ninth” I pointed out into the imagined gathering, “for I am the one honored by y’all.” I bowed my head momentarily, “Thank y’all for coming! Now let’s go help these people!”
“Who interpreted this?” I asked Tibius as I finished the incomplete quote.
Our three hosts looked at each other and repeatedly at me in disbelief that I could read the old Terran text. I really hadn’t read it; I was going from future memory.
After waiting a short period of time with only more stares from the three men, I again made the offer official.
“Gentlemen, as I said before, we offer our hands for a limited time only. My way of travel is not detrimental to your health or well-being.”
Tibius was the first to reluctantly take my outstretched hand. Samuel then joined hands with him as Randi forcefully took his other hand. Samuel looked frightened at first, but quickly and gently smiled at his ‘near-future’ mate. Janis cautiously approached Tish and gently took her hand. Her face lit up with a bright smile!
“Thank you for your trust.” I said as a big smile appeared on my face. Tibius’ hand felt firm and warm- inviting, as always. “Gentlemen, the trip is instantaneous so closed eyes are not required nor permitted!” I giggled a little. “I do recommend you not release your hold until told to do so.”
Citadel Community Park became a large, barren, unfinished area with a great view of the surrounding city. All around us ventilation ducts and all sorts of cabling hung in coils waiting for purpose.
“Gentleman, we can release our hands now.” I said after making sure none of us were standing in anything.
“That was amazing! I have never experienced anything like that before! Empress, why must we retain our hold?” Tibius asked with childish excitement very evident in his voice.
“Perhaps a demonstration would be better?” I asked our three hosts while nodding to my sisters. Jack, Randi, and Tish moved away and I again offered my hands to the men.
“Please do not release hands for any reason until told it is okay to do so.” I instructed as they cautiously joined hands again.
“We will be phasing out in three…two…one.” I announced.
“What did you do? We are still here. Nothing has changed.” Tibius questioned as he looked around us then back at me.
“Are we?” I giggled. “Let's walk over here. I want to have a look at the view.” I suggested, pulling my new companions toward the plate glass or whatever material made up the windows. My three sisters just happened to be standing in the way.
“Please excuse us ladies.” Janis said politely as we closed on them. Jack, Tish, and Randi didn’t move.
“M’ladies, please step to the side.” Tibius also asked politely. Still my sisters didn’t move. “Empress, please, we do not want to walk into them!”
“They cannot hear you, I’m afraid. To them we just vanished, gentlemen. Don’t be afraid though.” I continued to pull the men closer to my sisters.
Despite the resistance I felt from them in both arms, we walked right through them. I heard three separate gasps as we passed smoothly through the girls.
“Empress, what has just happened? Why are we not tangible?” Tibius asked. I noticed his face had lost all color and he looked near fainting. The other two men had similar expressions.
“Right now we are slightly out of phase with this reality, gentlemen. We can still see and hear everything, but they,” I nodded back to my three sisters, “they cannot hear or see us, nor can Jacquelyn sense or hear our thoughts. Because we exist a fraction of an instant out of time, we can pass through any objects…even windows. I said as we reached them.
I phased the four of us back in. “We’re back in phase so you can release the death grips, gentlemen.” I announced. My sisters turned around quickly at the sound of my voice.
“Alex, quit fooling around. I’m hungry!” Jack griped.
“Gentlemen, since our quarters haven’t been prepared yet, maybe we should go down to the canteen before my sister, Jacquelyn, dies of starvation.” I suggested as I took Tibius’ arm in mine. “I believe it is still on the hundredth floor?”
All three men looked at me in confusion.
“We’ll use your method of travel this time, gentlemen.” I giggled as Randi, Jack, and Tish fell in behind us. Tish automatically took Janis’ hand in hers. Randi cautiously closed the gap on Samuel, finally joining hands also.
Citadel Consulate Building, 18:30, Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Era
“I’ve never seen any man let alone any women eat as you do, Lady Jacquelyn.” Tibius said in outright amazement as Jack practically licked her plate clean of all remaining microscopic food particles.
“I have no idea what has come over me. I’ve just been soo hungry these last few days, Sir Tibius.”
Tibius raised his hand to touch her forehead.
A spark noticeably and audibly jumped between the two!
“Sir Tibius, you shall refrain from any Terran mind tricks or scans.” Jack warned as Tibius jumped, retreated, and cradled his injured hand.
“Forgive me M’lady, but I was just curious as to your insatiable hunger. I meant you no harm.”
“It’s okay hun, I already know what ails her.” I said calmly. “By the way, do you have a lavatory around here somewhere?” I asked off-handedly with a grin.
“Never mind, Alex, I know where it is.” Jack interrupted looking a little pale all of a sudden. She quickly stood and ran off in the direction we knew it to be located.
“Is she alright, Alex?” Both Randi and Tish asked.
“She’ll be fine.” I giggled. “Contrary to long held beliefs, Morning Sickness can hit at other times of the day, not just mornings.”
“Oh…” Randi nodded.
“Morning Sickness?” They both chorused.
“You mean she’s…” Tish asked first, but I cut her off.
“Been that way since we left 2015, hun.” I admitted with a giggle.
“You knew?” Randi gasped. “But I thought we couldn’t travel with you if we were…”
“The Empress can’t travel if we’re pregnant, Randi. Neither of us said anything about the rest of you traveling.” I admitted.
“So what happens now, Empress?” Tish asked.
Through all this Tibius had remained strangely quiet.
“Constance Cummins-…Brackenridge will be born on the planet most accepting of her gift.” I replied calmly. I felt a tear roll down my cheek as the darkest of memories flooded back.
“You mean she is to be born here? On Terra? In Citadel?” Tibius said sounding quite thunderstruck!
“Connie will not be the only first-born female of Terra in the new era, Tibius.” I said holding my smile as best I could. “So,” I continued as if what I had just said mattered little, “How soon can you have our quarters prepared, Sir Tibius?”
“All…” He started to say before stopping in amazement of my attentive smile. “Um…all the builders need are the designs for the floor, Empress. Production will complete in…”
“In about two months, right?” I asked with my best smile, my hands joined by interlaced fingers holding my chin, my elbows resting on the table.
“Yes…two months. Are you positive you do not possess…telekinesis?”
“No, Tibius, I don’t have telepathy. I CAN see your future response to me though. That’s just as good sometimes.” I giggled. “With our help, and your cooperation, the ‘Empress’ suite’ will complete in a little over two weeks.”
“Are you sure it can be done in that short a period?” He looked stunned.
“I know it to be fact, hun.” I pledged with a loving smile.
Tibius reached over and gently touched my forehead. I didn’t resist as I had on our future visit- I knew what was coming this time.
A familiar feeling began to come over me as Tibius tried to scan my mind for memories of us as a couple. I released only bits of the upcoming eighteen Terran months. After a minute he nodded his amazed understanding.
“The Gianese Ambassador is not scheduled to return until Terra completes half its journey around Solara. I shall see that it is readied and comfortable.”
“That residence has multiple hot tubs does it not?” I grinned devilishly. Just this man’s touch had aroused me again! The thoughts shared between us only intensified those feelings!
“It does indeed, Empress.” He looked at me with a boyish grin.
“I’ve been here in the future, remember?”
“Do you always communicate in such contradictory phrasing, Empress?”
“Just to confuse you, Sir Tibius.” I giggled knowing that even ninety to one hundred years from now he still wouldn’t understand completely.
Jack exited the lavatory holding her belly. Chairs and tables screeched out of her way- some actually taking flight as if picked up and thrown- as she slowly shuffled across the room to where we sat. It was a good thing Tibius, Janis, and Samuel had cleared out the canteen of their fellow Terrans prior to our arrival.
Samuel was the first to overcome his fear and speak.
“M’lady, Are you well? Your pallor is appalling!”
“Good way to compliment a lady, sir.” Randi protested. “I’ll have to instruct you on the finer points!”
“M’lady, I meant no disrespect. I merely voiced my concern and observation.” He apologized.
“Alex, I think I’m coming down with something.” Jack said wiping her mouth for the fourth time in succession. My sisters tried to stifle their giggles.
“Maybe there was something back at Reilly?” She continued, ignoring them. I could see the sweat glistening on her forehead.
“Reilly’s environmental system was germ and particulate free, I’ll have you know, Jacquelyn Cummins!” Randi protested angrily.
“Randi, I didn’t mean to say…”
“Reilly has feelings too, Jacquelyn!” Randi continued.
“M’lady, you sound as if able to talk with a building?” Janis responded curiously.
“Of course I can converse with my own design.” Randi replied proudly. She returned her attention to Jack. “Reilly is smart, intelligent, and quite able to handle herself in my absence!”
“So you talk with an A.I. then,” Janis asked, still amazed, “As you would us?”
“Of course I do. I could talk to Citadel too- if I could get past that rolling, long-winded, security protocol you Terrans call a firewall! It’s a wonder anything can get done on this planet the way you appropriate precious processor time!” Randi glared at him.
“With Maximillian’s approval I shall see what can be done about access to the system, M’lady Random.” Janis cautiously assured her.
“Alex am I going to get even sicker or was that it?” Jack asked calling our attention back to her.
“Oh, you’ll be doing this almost every morning for about a month and a half, Jack.” I said flatly, having gone through the experience twice now- soon to be thrice.
“What kind of a bug lasts that long?”
Jack looked so beautiful when she was totally clueless!
Tish and Randi both held their hand over their mouths to hide their smiles.
“I’m sorry Jack,” I started in as serious an expression and tone as I could manage, “but you have contracted the gravest of all terminal diseases. Your stomach upset is but the mildest of symptoms. It is closely followed by bloating, insatiable urges and mood swings then closely followed by excessive weight gain, moderate physical deformity, and finally severe constipation!” I stopped and looked at her as seriously as possible.
“The disease does not stop there I’m afraid. Breast soreness, uncontrollable nipple discharge, more mood swings, and sleep deprivation follow quickly thereafter. Many, many years of worry, anger, financial instability, and considerable second-guessing follow, thus assuring no viable cure can ever be formulated!” I said, holding my laughter back as best I could while I explained the course of this ‘deadly disease’ and lack of any known cure.
“In short, Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge, there is no cure for motherhood.” I concluded gravely, shaking my head slowly. Randi and Tish were laughing now, but we were all destined to contract ‘it’ later this month.
“Alex, you gotta find a cure! Tibius…” She cried hysterically, quickly taking a breath. “He helped find a cure when you got poisoned! You guys have to find a cure for this mother…” Jack stopped suddenly and stared at me.
“Motherhood,” She whispered quietly?
“Tish! Randi! Don’t just sit there laughing like fools! Help me get our new mother up to the Gianese suite! Tibius, you may want to unlock the place before I transfer us there! As I recall that floor has a Gianese security protocol enforcing access.” I suggested as I tried to keep my unconscious friend from falling out of her chair.
Citadel Consulate Building, 08:30, Initial, Saturian 31st, 292 of the New Era
“Wow, where am I?” Jack asked as she finally came to.
“We’re on Terra, Jack…in the Gianese suite.” I informed her from her bedside.
“Is that the one with the huge hot tubs?” She asked perking up instantly.
“The very same one, hun…feeling any better?”
“I don’t know. I’m not really sure if I was dreaming or not. Did…did it…really happen, Alex?” Jack asked as she sat up in bed.
“I’m not following, hun. What aren’t you sure of?” I asked.
“I’m not sure if you told me that I was pregnant.” She asked as I saw her color fade. “Okay…I’m sure now…” Her hand immediately went to cover her mouth. “Excuse me.”
Jack ran into the en-suite bathroom. After having gone through this sort of thing twice, the sound of her stomach’s contents escaping didn’t bother me that much. I was surprised though, to hear so much coming out when I knew she hadn’t eaten anything in the last sixteen hours since she had thrown up last night and passed out in the Canteen.
My mind immediately began to think of something else in order to mask the horrible retching sounds from the next room. Last night’s escapade just outside this very suite emerged.
Just as I had remembered from my last visit- forty years from now, it took Janis and Samuel almost an hour before announcing defeat by the Gianese security before granting Randi access to Citadel’s citywide A.I. system. She had us into the two-floor suite in under ten seconds- much to the embarrassment of our suave gentlemen hosts. Randi tried to explain that while the Gians were extremely paranoid, they hated remembering passwords or pass codes. Apparently they hadn’t changed the suite’s security code in well over forty years.
As I fondly remembered that little event from early last night, my ragged sister exited and fell on her back across the bed.
“Is this what it was like for you, Alex?” She asked wiping her mouth a few times and rubbing her flat belly slowly.
“More or less, hun. It varies from person to person…or so I’ve been told.”
“Who told you that? Brie?”
“Mina. When I was having Cassandra, Alex Reilly brought her for a visit. I’m still not sure how she was able to break the barrier between her operational time period and mine, though.”
“Probably the same way you brought us here…to Terra, Alex.” She replied with some contempt evident in her voice.
“Okay, I’ll bite. How much do you think you know about my bringing us to Terra, Jack? I’m really curious to hear the theory.” I asked narrowing my eyes at her, calling what I thought was a bluff.
“Well, first off…I know we just don’t cross the galaxy to get here, ‘Empress’.” She started, emphasizing my title.
“Please continue, Mrs. Brackenridge.” I said calmly, motioning with my hand for her to go on.
“This last time…when we supposedly jumped back in time…when things went out of focus for a split second…well, it seemed familiar. I remembered that it happens every time we travel to Terra…and Terra Nuevo too- those jumps just aren’t so detectible. We jump through time as well as space when we come here, don’t we?” She accused cautiously.
Jack can be so beautiful when she thinks she has me figured out!
“Yep, you caught me, Jack. As a matter of fact, we do travel through time a little bit.” I admitted with a devious smile.
“It’s not just a little bit though, is it, Alex? Last evening…down in the canteen…you knew exactly what that ‘ancient’ text said. You knew it word for word! You claimed part of it was from that speech you gave in Porte-a-Prince that January- I remember that. For me it just happened five years ago.” Jack stated ardently. “And then there was the fact that that tiara of yours activated. Randi only put that feature in as a personal defense mechanism, Alex. How far into the past or future do we go- two hundred…five hundred…a thousand?”
“I’d get up and start heading for the bathroom again if I were you, hun. In three…two…”
“Um…excuse me.”
That’s the way things went pretty much for the next hour. Jack would alternate between regurgitating and interogating me.
I never did get around to answering her initial questions though. Hunger eventually won out and we met Randi and Tish in the suite’s kitchen.
“Feeling better, Jacquelyn?” Randi asked sincerely. She and Tish had found and made something that resembled a garden salad.
“Would you like some, Commander?” Tish asked of Jack.
“Jack is going to try my ma’s old home remedy, hun.” I informed all three women.
I immediately went in search of bread, a cup, and a teabag.
How’s that keeping in your stomach, hun?” I asked an hour or so later. We were now sitting in the large, beautifully decorated ‘lounge room’, as the Gianese delegation called it.
“Seems to be keeping, Alex. I always said Delores is smarter than she lets on- even before she and Freddi joined the sisterhood.”
“Ma does have five doctorates, Jack.” I reminded her.
“She only has three in 2015, Alex.” Jack said, raising an eyebrow at me.
“Hey, she’ll get a total of twelve before she has her fill of college, Jack.” I revealed. That itself was really out of character for me. Tish couldn’t resist making a comment.
“What’s going to happen here, Alex? You never directly reveal the future to us unless something ominous will happen.”
“Honey, everyone here has seen what happens on this trip.” I admitted to my three sisters. “We all remember the outcome quite well.”
The room was silent for almost twenty minutes as we all thought about that statement.
A beautiful chorus of exotic chimes broke our unusual silence to alert us of visitors. The Gianese didn’t believe in personal secretaries.
I knew who it was all the same.
“We’ve been expecting you, Sir.” I answered and opened the door with a brilliant smile.
“Empress, may I announce and thusly introduce High Counsel Maximillian, leader of our city and member of Terra’s Global Counsel. High Counsel, may I introduce…for our first time…Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Tibius announced as an older gentleman slowly walked into the Gianese suite. By Earth estimates he was a man in his mid seventies with white hair and enough wrinkles to look wise and distinguished. I noticed that Tibius had used the abbreviated welcoming protocol. Was it for my benefit?
“High Counsel, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Y’all come in and make yerselves at home.” I said motioning them into our temporary residence.
“I thought you said she knew of me already, Tibius?” The older man’s thoughts said in my head. I looked back into the lounge room and saw Jack smiling.
I nodded my appreciation, though I already knew what would be said.
“Indeed, I do know who you are, High Counsel. I also know why you have decided to pay us a visit. Do have a seat.”
I waited for our esteemed guest to sit down before I started my introductions.
“High Counsel Maximillian may I present my travel companions: Random Valerian Peltierre, my Technology Comptroller; Takashi Moritsu, my Linguist and Translator; Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge, my Mind Warrior. On behalf of Earth, thank you for your kind generosity, sir.”
“Alexandra, if what Tibius tells me is factual; it is I and our people that should be thanking you, M’lady!” The gentleman said solemnly. The commanding nature of his voice, soft-spoken as it was, demanded respect.
“Sir, it is not in my nature to lie. In my position as Empress, I sometimes intentionally leave out…details…wishing to not adversely influence what will or should be. In do time, when you step down from your position on the Terran counsel, you will realize everything Tibius has communicated to you will indeed have come to pass. My sisters and I have come to offer assistance to the Terran plight. We seek no stipend or other compensation. We only wish to help.”
Maximillian remained quiet for a few minutes as he thought about my answer and his yet unannounced retirement.
“As for you, Jacquelyn…such a show of force at the onset of our cultures’ meeting…the general populace would assume ulterior motives divergent from those of your Empress. Were this to become realized, Terra might be at risk. Can you guarantee no such reprisals greater than that which you have already demonstrated?”
“Sir Maximillian, Alex is first and foremost my friend. The initial reception given us by the residents of Citadel was unexpected and appalling. Having visited Terra many times, I found this greeting bohemian and less than positive! On our arrival, we had no knowledge of our backtracking through time. We expected casual, but sincere greetings from our mates and daughters. As for any retaliation on my part, as long as we are treated with the proper respect, none shall ever come again.” Jack said quite eloquently.
“M’lady, there are no women on this planet. The mother of Tibius was the last and she has been gone for well over three hundred years now. These mates and daughters you speak of…they do not exist here.” The older gentleman told Jack in his calm reserved voice.
“Apparently that is why we are here, Sir.” Tish spoke up. “Ma’am, could you relay my memories to the High Counsel?” She requested of Jack.
“And mine also, Jacquelyn?” Randi added.
“Please relay these memories to counsel too, Jack.” I also added. I thought of all the women that would offer help in the way of children so that this society could not only continue, but also flourish once again.
At the end of her transmission, Jack’s mouth dropped open in awe of the sheer number of people that would ultimately volunteer for the Terran cause.
I was also glad that Terra Nuevo had three times the habitable surface area of Terra!
I nodded as I saw tears form in my sisters’ eyes.
“You see, High Counsel? The expected extinction of your society has been halted and reversed. In fact, our two peoples interact and complement each other from this initial meeting on. The survival of the Terran race is assured for at least several dozen more millennia.”
“These images…they are unbelievable! How is this possible, Alexandra? Would it be against protocol to petition for a demonstration?” Maximillian asked. His eyes sparkled with a younger man’s energy!
“Tibius, would you mind if High Counsel and I go on a little trip?” I asked my future mate. He bowed to me in acknowledgement.
“Jack, we’ll be back in two minutes. Sir, if you would take my hand?” I said offering it to him.
Where as Tibius and his friends were cautious, Maximillian wasted no time!
“Sir, as you have been informed, the trip is instantaneous and painless, though I ask that you continue to hold my hand until I say it is okay to release it.” I recommended.
The lounge room of the Gianese suite became my residence on the 209th floor.
My newest companion looked around, but held fast to my hand.
“Where are we, Empress Alexandra?” He asked in wide-eyed wonder.
Where and when would be better questions to ask, High Counsel. We are currently fifty-five years in the future. This is my residence here on Terra and that is my daughter just about to come through the door.”
“Mother, you should keep this door locked. Secure building or not, someone could enter and do you harm.” We heard Alexis’ voice warn as she opened the suite’s door. I suddenly missed her more than anything!
I remembered this event well and knew she was not alone. This period’s Empress was sitting on the Davenport as Alexis walked over and kissed her on the cheek. Maximillian and I watched the event unfold.
“That is you, Empress! But how is this possible when you hold my hand?” My companion asked.
Alexis noticed Alexandra Steinert’s expression toggle and raised an eyebrow. I remembered it very well.
Standing still, Alexis rolled her eyes once and started scanning the room.
“Alright you little pixies, I thought I told you to stay home? Show your selves!”
“Grandma!” A child’s voice shouted as a girl of about eleven appeared on the couch to the right of Alex.
Maximillian and I noticed she jumped slightly. The little girl’s hair was two shades darker than mine.
“Granma!” A second child’s voice echoed the first’s greeting as she materialized on my twin’s left side. The eight-year-old’s hair was much lighter than her older sister’s- the same color as mine, in fact.
“Hi, Grandmother.”
A third child’s voice sounded much different. Again we noticed Alex Steinert jump in surprise as a young boy appeared between Alex and us. The boy of about ten had medium brown hair and looked on with large, blue eyes. He still reminded me of Brian at that age.
“I’m sorry, mother, but they have been so anxious to meet you. When they heard you had arrived, it took everything I had to keep them away until you recovered. I’ll take them home if you wish.
We could see the shock on Alex’s face as she found out she was a grandmother.
“I remember that moment fondly, High Counsel.” I smiled at the man.
“So this is you from earlier in your life?”
Alexis started to gather her children and direct them to the door.
“My…life, sir, is structured much differently than yours, or anyone else’s for that matter.” I advised him.
“Think of the most complex paradox you can imagine. Now compound that paradox a thousand fold. That still would not come near the complexity that would define my life.” I explained as I returned my attention back to the scene before us.
“How long were you going to keep this quiet, my daughter? Didn’t you know I had foreseen them before my previous departure? Come here, kids. Let Grandma have a proper look at you.”
All three children broke from their mother and ran back to Alex as she stood from the couch. Maximillian and I watched as the three-way mugging ensued. I smiled as my grandchildren again wrapped their arms around Alex like tentacles as she fell back onto the Davenport.
“I should have known you had seen my future, mother. In some ways you remind me of Aunt Cami. She can never mind her own business.” Alexis laughed as she sat opposite Alex on the matching loveseat.
She had passed right through the High Counsel and I.
“What just happened, Empress?” He asked- his eyes and mouth opening wide.
“We remain slightly out of phase with this reality, Sir. They can neither see nor hear us.” I informed him as I nodded for us to listen.
“Never, ever be afraid to use your gift, Alexis. Camille saved my life a few times by eavesdropping. Oh, and always look into your family’s future, honey- you may end up saving one of them.”
I laughed at the active chaos moving and swirling around my twin.
“I’m surprised you didn’t know their names already, mother!” Alexis winked at Alex.
“And I’m surprised you don’t practice what you preach, honey.”
Alexis rolled her eyes at my twin’s trapping retort.
“Children, could you introduce yourselves to Grandma?”
“Me first! I’m Nathan, Grandma. I’m nine.”
“I’m Samantha, Grandma. I’m ten.”
“I’m eight!”
Despite knowing what little Alexandra was going to say, I felt proud of my granddaughter.
“That’s a good age to be sweetie, but what is your name?” Even now I still laughed at the child’s behavior.
“She doesn’t listen real well.” The boy- Nathan, tattled.
“Nathan! That is not nice!” Alexis warned her son.
“I’m eight!” Alexandra repeated with a frown.
“Honey, tell Grandma your name.”
“I’m eight!” She said again.
We watched as Alex phased herself out and re-phased beside the precocious eight-year old.
“Hi, I’m Alexandra! What’s your name, honey?” The girl jumped a few inches and started to laugh.
“Alexandra.” She said shyly before she quickly disappeared.
Maximillian and I watched as the girl reappeared behind my twin and stuck her finger into her side. She shouted ‘BOO’ and began to laugh uncontrollably.
We watched as Alex turned around and grabbed little Alexandra.
They both suddenly disappeared!
“What happened? Where did they go?”
“Even at this early age, my granddaughter, Alexandra, displayed her gift of time travel, Sir.” She had taken me thirty minutes into the future.”
“This daughter you have…who may I ask is the father?”
“That requires another trip through time, Sir Maximillian.”
My Terran residence became Citadel’s Community Park.
“Where did everyone go?” Alex asked as she blinked her eyes and looked around.
Only Tibius remained. I remembered this day quite well. He had patiently waited for me to come back to reality on the bench just a few feet ahead of me, patiently awaiting my return from my internal struggle.
“What were you just doing, Empress?” Maximillian asked.
“Where did everyone go, Tibius?” Alex interrupted.
“Sometimes, when I’m asked a question thought to be simple, I must consider every aspect that question might bring. My mind becomes preoccupied finding the most amicable solution or answer. In essence, I lose track of time.”
“From just one simple question, Empress? Lords of Terra forbid that you should ponder a more complex question!”
“I’ve been known to ‘think’ for several days, High Counsel.” I giggled.
“What could you possibly be thinking about all that time?” He asked in amazement.
“When I’m on Terra, I must think of the results not only here, but of its impact throughout this universe, Sir. Lords forbid I’d change something way out here.” I explained as we missed some of Tibius’ reason for staying with me that night.
“…I thought it wise to stay behind so you would not return
to an empty reality.”
Tibius raised his other hand to quell any response from Alex.
“And before you assume anything, I did not impinge on that raging internal tempest you call your mind. I stand no chance of differentiating any individual thoughts in there, so why try? That is what attracted me to you at our first meeting. You intrigue me, Empress Alexandra.”
“He loves you dearly, Empress. Even an old man such as I can see that plainly!” Maximillian laughed, as he looked my way.
I blushed.
We continued to watch.
“I’m sorry for going off into the netherworld like that Tibius, seeing the future can cause extremely confusing conflicts, the answers to which sometimes require a little more concentration than usual.”
“Standing completely motionless while staring directly ahead for two straight hours is hardly a little more concentration, M’lady! Glancing over my shoulder momentarily would be considered a little more concentration.”
I smiled as Tibius’ smile again filled me with heartfelt warmth.
“It was that long? I’m truly sorry to have kept you here that long, Tibius. You must have other things you could be doing instead of waiting for some flighty Missouri farm girl to come out of her stupor.” Alex replied as I moved my lips, repeating my words.
“Nothing could be more important than watching such pure beauty contemplate her impact on life.”
“I quite agree with him. Empress. You are breathtakingly stunning!” My companion complimented.
Again I blushed.
I nodded that we should continue to observe.
“I thought you couldn’t discern my thoughts, Tibius?”
“I can’t, but there is someone who can. Alexis, you can come out now, my dear.” Tibius looked around as he called out quietly.
A younger Alexis appeared behind the park bench.
“Father, I’m old enough to know when to appear. I was going to do just that in another second!”
Alex jumped slightly as she spoke.
“You didn’t tell her, father?” She pouted.
“So you and Tibius, Empress?” Maximillian said with a quirky smile.
I nodded as I blushed again.
“I was just getting around to it, Alexis. You know how I fluster around beauty- your mother’s, especially.” Tibius tried to explain apologetically as this timeline continued to replay.
“Welcome back, mother Alexandra. I have been eagerly waiting this day for some time now.” My daughter approached Alex and embraced her, placing a gentle kiss on her cheek.
I could almost feel her lips on my cheek!
“At first I did not understand why you went away, but after receiving my ability, I understood. I was quite shocked to learn you are not of Citadel.”
“No more shocked then I am right now, honey!” Alex looked back to Tibius for some explanation with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, Empress Alexandra. We wiped her birth from your memory so that your relationship with your Earth spouse would not become complicated. I will now restore those memories…if you wish.”
We watched as he started to reach for her temples with both hands. My twin’s hands moved quickly to stop him. From this vantage point, almost too fast to see.
“You had him erase such a blessed miracle, Empress? Why?”
“Not really, High Counsel. The Terran memory deletion is not effective on me, Sir, as is also true for most forms of mind control. Referencing the future, I merely acted the part. I let him access what he thought was my concealed memories. I actually carry the complete, archived memories of my three sisters up here.” I explained, pointing to my head.
“Seeing the future must spoil your life experiences somewhat.” He said softly.
I nodded sadly deciding he didn’t need to hear about the many surprises I’d actually experienced.
We looked on as Alex granted Tibius ‘access’ to her mind.
“Father! You made her cry! You said the restoration would not hurt her!” Alexis cried out in alarm.
Tibius stood in shock as his hands quickly dropped to his sides. His face again saddened.
“I’m sorry, honey, I’m afraid the tears are my fault. I wasn’t ready for everything to rush back in. Your father didn’t hurt me.” Alex quickly explained.
“I know that, mother. Father is just so gullible! You know he’s never stopped thinking of you since you left. How long are you thinking of staying with us this time, mother Empress?”
“She is just like you, Empress.”
“Thank you, High Counsel.” I giggled as this reality proceeded.
“I’m not sure exactly. Let me consult my gift, honey. With what your father has just given me, I have to recalculate.”
This time I witnessed the result of the maelstrom in my brain when it kicked into high gear. Alex seemed to freeze in place like I had seen both Randi’s do numerous times!
“She’s doing it again, isn’t she, father?” My daughter asked in confusion.
“In reality, Tibius’ touch felt wonderful, High Counsel. As for ‘re-calculating’…I needed to find the answer to my own personal question.” I admitted to the man.
“What question was that, Empress?” He asked in curiosity, looking between my twin and me a few times.
“I was seriously thinking of staying on Terra permanently, Sir.” I said knowing the actual debates now raging through my twin’s head.
“Time to go, Sir.” I said sadly. This was all I could show him- everything I was required to do to successfully ensure the future.
One more paradox had come full circle.
Citadel Park became the Gian’s lounge room.
“So, High Counsel, has that been a proper demonstration?” I asked as I tried releasing his hand. He continued to grip it.
“Hey, welcome back, Empress.” Tish gushed. “We was just talkin’ ‘bout y’all!” She continued sarcastically in her perfect southern drawl.
“Yes, I kin see by the way y’all er grinnin’ like house cats that all et can’aries!” I replied while rolling my eyes.
“What language do you speak, Empress? I recognized nothing said since our return.” Maximillian asked, confused by our friendly banter. I realized Tish and I had been speaking American instead of Terran. He still held my hand tightly.
“It is my native language, High Counsel. We call it English- American English specifically.”
“Could you teach some of us this English during your stay, Empress?”
“We would be happy to, High Counsel.” Tish replied happily.
Maximillian stared at her for a moment.
“Sir, we hold each other to the same status. Just because I am the Empress of Time and Space, it does not place me higher than anyone else. Tish, Randi, Jack, or any other person for that matter, are encouraged to speak their mind. No one should be denied they’re opinion.” I told him.
High Counsel Maximillian remained silent for a minute or so, still holding my hand, before speaking.
“Tibius, I will receive you as well as the other counsels in my chamber first thing tomorrow. We have many issues to discuss.”
He then looked at my sisters and me.
“Empress Alexandra, I presume you can provide detailed plans for your residence here in the consulate?”
“Randi can upload the blueprints to Citadel’s system within minutes of your approval, High Counsel.”
“Tibius, the residence is approved. You can mobilize the contractors as soon as the plans are transferred.
“Done, Sir Maximillian.” Randi interrupted with a big, bright smile.
“How could you do such a thing so quickly, M’lady? I see no computing device in your possession.”
“Sir, I need no archival device as the files are stored here.” She proudly pointed to her head. “I have established a fully operational, fully compatible communications link to Citadel. Upload took approximately six point three milliseconds.”
Maximillian shook his head. “Such amazing talent AND beauty!”
He looked down at our hands- still joined tightly.
“Is there something else, High Counsel?” I asked following his gaze.
He said nothing.
“Ladies, we’ll be right back.” I said just before my private domain replaced the Gianese lounge room.
“Where is this place, Empress? I can no longer hear the song of my people.”
“First off, my name is Alexandra, Maximillian. I suggest you call me that from now on.” I said forcefully, smiling.
“Lady Alexandra, where is this place- if it is a place at all?”
“This is a place where I sometimes come when I want to be alone and think, Sir. I have no idea where or when it is. It does have some wondrous properties though.” I giggled.
“Properties?”
“Alexandra? What are you doing here, child?” Mother Scott’s voice emerged from the darkness.
“High Counsel Maximillian still has a few questions, momma.” I answered.
“Max, you aren’t scheduled to be here yet, hun. What questions haunt you, dear?” Momma Scott replied as she came into the light near our location.
Maximillian’s hand noticeably tensed in mine!
“High Counsel, this is my mother, Ruth Scott. Momma, obviously you know our esteemed High Counsel already.”
She nodded with a pleasant smile.
“What is meant by ‘I am not scheduled to be…here…yet, M’lady?” He asked just above a whisper.
“Have I gone and skipped ahead, Alexandra? I’m sorry, child, I didn’t mean to impose.” She apologized.
“M’lady, I assure you I have no aspirations to come here. I have only just been introduced to this…place.”
“Nonsense, Max! This is merely a neutral zone between our respective realms. My daughter uses it as she has said, and also for consultations, hun, now please ask your question and we’ll do our best to answer it.” Momma Scott smiled brightly.
Maximillian paused for a minute or so.
“Empress, when we visited the future…was I…did…I” He gulped. “Did I ever visit?” He asked as his head lowered.
“Oh, come on hun, Alexandra is giving you a once in a lifetime chance here. Ask the question you really want to ask.” Momma goaded as I glared at her.
Again he paused, looking at momma and I- apparently debating if it was really a good idea.
“Do I still exist forty years into the future, Empress?’ He finally sighed heavily in defeat.
Now it was my turn to delay.
“No.” I answered softly. “You pass on a year after appointing Tibius to Grand High Counsel, Sir. A position brought about by our arrival- to quell the unrest we also caused. It is one, if not the saddest memories I have, Sir.”
“Everything you do has specific purpose, is that not so, Empress?” He asked sadly.
“I take no pleasure in any of this, Sir, I assure you.” I said tearing up and wiping my eyes.
“Max, sometimes Alexandra has little or no recourse in these matters, I’m afraid.” Momma Scott tried to explain.
“I hate this part of the job, momma!” I cried out as my tears now ran freely down my cheeks.
“I know, child. Yet it is still part of the Empress’s responsibilities.” She said as she collected me in her embrace.
After a moment she released me and stared at my companion with a stern expression.
“Maximillian, High Counsel of Citadel, Terra, understand by example of my daughter’s miraculous gift, the deliverance of your people has come! Rest peacefully knowing you will witness a new dawn on Terra as four females are born to your world. The first females to be born in over three hundred of your years! Finally those nights of lost sleep- all their mental anguish- can find respite. The salvation of Terra is at hand, M’lord!” Momma Scott preached as she motioned to me.
“The legendary Empress of Time and Space has arrived as prophesized so long ago!” She shouted regally. It seemed to echo forever in this domain!
I felt myself blush profusely! Why was Ruth Scott doing this? I thought this sort of thing was against the ‘higher-up’s’ policy!
“You have done well, Maximillian. Be proud of the achievements in your long life.” She added at a lower volume. “Alexandra, High Counsel’s question has been answered and an understanding has been reached. Compose yourself, my sensitive Empress as there is still more work to be done- work most pleasurable and fulfilling.” Momma told me as she winked and again wrapped her loving arms around me. My head immediately went to her shoulder.
“It had to be done, child. You of all people know that to be true.” She whispered into my ear as she brushed my hair with one hand. “Once again you have saved this universe, child.” She paused a moment. “I love you, Alexandra.”
“I love you too, momma.” I replied trying to sniff back more tears.
I stayed in her arms for a few more minutes before lifting my head and taking a few steps back. I felt Maximillian seek out and gently take my hand.
The blackness of my domain lightened into the Gianese lounge room again.
My sisters and Tibius silenced immediately upon seeing us. High Counsel slowly released my hand.
“We will take our leave now, Empress. Ladies of Earth, I bid you good day.” He said calmly, bowing, turning away from us, and walking toward the door. Tibius followed quietly, but looked back at me, worry evident on his handsome face. I had little idea of what High Counsel was thinking right know, but knew Tibius could sense his conflict.
The room was quiet until we heard the door close.
“What just happened, Alex?” Jack asked as she stared over at the door.
“I had to tell him, Jack.” I replied flatly- emotionless. “Without him knowing, the future would change.” I added as I felt more tears come to my eyes.
I really did hate this part of the job!
Three pairs of arms vied for access around my back and shoulders as my sisters attempted to comfort me.
Citadel Consulate Building, 18:33, Preclimax, Neptine 16th, 292 of the New Era
The exotic chimes we had grown accustom to over the last two Terran weeks announced someone at the suite’s entrance.
“Come in, Tibius, we’ve been expecting you.” I called out from the Davenport.
“Are you positive you are deficit any telepathic talent, Empress Alexandra?” He inquired as he approached followed by Maximillian.
Jack and I stood from the couch and bowed to them both.
“The future is more precise than any form of mind reading, Grand High Counsel. Welcome to you both.” I greeted, smiling.
“Hello, Sir Maximillian.” Jack greeted.
Maximillian had taken a liking to Jack from a fatherly perspective. I think the adoptive relationship was good for both of them.
“Jacquelyn, how are you feeling today, M’lady?” He asked as the two embraced and kissed each other’s cheek.
“About the same as yesterday, father.” Jack said contentedly with a bright smile. She had taken to calling him ‘father’ of late- neither seemed to mind.
“So what brings you here this evening, gentlemen?” I asked kindly.
“Where are Ladies Takashi and Random?” Tibius asked in concern.
“They have dates for the evening, Sir- Janis and Samuel respectively. I believe the gentlemen said something about the Opera and Counsel’s private viewing box.” I giggled knowingly.
The two men before us looked at each other in confusion.
There was no such thing as a private box in any arena or theater on Terra.
“Well,” Tibius paused as he looked around the room mortified. “I have been informed that the residential inspector has certified your suite acceptable for habitation, Empress. High Counsel and I thought you would like to tour it and decide your approval.” He paused. “The Inspector is curious as to the intended use of the ten meter square unfinished room, though.”
Tibius looked nonplussed by my smile.
“Of course you have already seen our arrival and…”
“Of course I have, Grand High Counsel. Maximillian, does it look acceptable to you?” I asked after interrupting Tibius.
“M’lady, it looks exactly as I have seen, save one important aspect.” The former High Counsel said with a smile. It was fun to watch Tibius react when others had been let in on the future!
“She took you to the future, High Counsel?”
“Yes, I did, Sir Tibius. Is that a problem?” I asked with a devious grin.
“Whatever your wish, Empress.” He replied reluctantly.
“Good boy.” I said, as my grin became a bright smile. “Shall we tour our new residence here on Terra, Lady Jacquelyn?”
“Only with proper escort, my Empress.” She smiled and took Maximillian’s arm.
Tibius offered his arm to me and we proceeded out the door to the elevator.
“Two hundred-ninth floor please.” I stated to the elevator’s controller once inside and the doors had closed.
For some reason the trip seemed to take longer from the one hundred-fiftieth to the two hundred-ninth than it did from ground level to our floor. After what seemed like a whole minute the doors opened on a very familiar lobby.
Tibius walked me past the empty receptionist’s desk and over to the suite’s double door and opened it for us.
The place looked exactly as I knew it would.
“Home.” I said, just above a whisper. “It’s wonderful, Tibius!” I exclaimed happily.
Stepping in front of my escort, I kissed him! It was the first time this trip that I had allowed myself the pleasure of his lips. A familiar feeling spread throughout my body as our kiss ended.
The look in his eyes spoke volumes as to his thoughts! There was one other indicator too.
“Perhaps you would like a tour of your private chamber, M’lady?” Tibius asked with a smile that I had seen many times before.
“If it would be acceptable with Jack.” I replied demurely as I winked at her.
“Father, could we tour the kitchen? I’m feeling a little hungry at the moment.” Jack asked as she guided the Former High Counsel into the hallway on the opposite side of the living room from my private suite. She looked over her shoulder and winked back at me.
Citadel Consulate Building, 09:13, Climax, Neptine 17th, 292 of the New Era
“Good morning, sleepyhead. How was your night?” Jack giggled as she looked up from her tea and toast. Her face showed obvious signs of morning sickness.
“That obvious, huh?” I yawned.
“I knew it was going to happen, Alex.” She paused to take another bite of toast. “I think I’m starting to understand how it is for you…how boring it must be to see things before they actually happen, I mean. I hope knowing what would happen didn’t make it any less special.” She said with a sympathetic face.
“In these cases the memory is devoid of any actual feeling, Jack.” I tried to explain as I felt my face blush. “It always surprises me how good it feels.” I admitted sheepishly and walked over to our brand new automated food dispenser.
“Coffee, Empress blend, black.” I said to it.
Jack remained strangely quiet as I took the steaming cup from the machine.
“Buttermilk pancakes, four stacked, butter between each layer, Vermont maple syrup to cover.” I ordered before setting my coffee on the table and returning for my breakfast.
Jack waited until I had taken the first bite of my meal.
“So…” She started to ask, “Are you…?” She finished by glancing to my stomach.
“I think we both know the answer to that, hun.” I giggled. “If the Mahanilui did one thing better than anything else, it made us fertile.” I continued to giggle.
“But you just finished your period three days ago, Alex. How could you be…”
“I’m not, Jack…not yet anyway.” I smiled at her. “Remember, these guys have modified their bodies just like Alex did at Reilly. These little torpedoes, as Mina calls them, hang around for a long time.” I reminded her.
“How long of a half-life do they have exactly, Alex?” She asked through narrowed eyes.
“About a week or two.” I said flatly.
Jack whistled in amazement. “Wow, energetic little suckers!”
“Ya.” I paused. “So, did Tish and Randi ever make it back?”
“Ya, they rolled in around 2600hrs- each of them smiling about the same as you are right now.”
“You mean like you were smiling when I popped in on you and Russell the morning after your wedding?” I asked with a devious grin.
Jack looks so pretty when she’s blushing profusely!
“Good morning.” Randi greeted as she walked into the kitchen and placed her order for a hot, iced, cinnamon bun and hot tea.
“So…how was the Opera last night, hun?” I asked as she sat down next to Jack.
“It was wonderful!” Randi beamed, dreamy eyed.
“I hear the lead singer could really hit some high notes?” Jack inquired sarcastically.
“Yes, it was wonderfu…wait what are you implying, Jacquelyn Cummins?”
“Nothing, Random Pelteirre. Just that the song of this planet added two sopranos last night around ten-ish.” Jack laughed evilly.
“Well, I’m not afraid to admit I had a good time!” Randi huffed. “It’s been such a long time since I last experienced anything close to legitimate bonding. Samuel is a wonderful partner.” She added with an even wider smile.
Randi took a sip of her tea.
“So, Empress…was Tibius as good as he looks?” She asked before taking a nibble from her cinnamon bun.
I thought seriously about her question. There were only subtle differences in technique between Sandy and Tibius, I realized as I found myself comparing the two. Both were confident and capable lovers in their own right.
“Never mind, ma’am, I got the answer- loud and clear.” Randi giggled. Jack rolled her eyes and joined in. I also had to roll my eyes and joined the three-way giggle-fest.
“Ohayōgozaimasu. (Good morning)” Tish greeted pleasantly as she appeared in the kitchen’s doorway. “What is so amusing?” She asked curiously.
“We were just comparing notes on guys, Tish.” Jack managed to sputter. “Sit down and spill, girl!”
“What happened between Janis and I will remain just that, Commander.” Tish responded in very proper British.
“Oh give it a rest, Tish! We’re all adults here. So…how was he?” Jack pressed forward.
A wide grin spread across my interpreter’s face.
“And that makes the Hat-Trick, folks!” Jack cackled maniacally.
“Jack. You’re getting way too much entertainment out of this!” I groused.
“Iyana ya…” Tish said something in Japanese to her sister I’d rather not repeat! I was glad I wasn’t wearing my Reilly suite at the moment- I really didn’t want to hear the translation!
“You might as well humor her, hun.” I suggested, looking to Takashi and nodding to Jack.
She got the same dreamy-eyed look as Randi.
“I never thought it could be that…” She paused as Randi, Jack and I waited on the edge of our chairs for her to continue. ”That…fulfilling.” She finished with a sinister smile.
“And y’all call me the tease!” I complained as all four of us broke into laughter.
“Pardon me, M’ladies, I hope not to interrupt anything.” Tibius interrupted our laughter a minute later as he walked into the kitchen wearing my new, fluffy, pink bathrobe.
“Come on in, hun, we were just swapping war stories.” I waved him into the room. “Have some breakfast- you must be famished after last night, Sir.” I said with a wicked grin. I winked to my three sisters.
Another round of feminine laughter filled our suite’s larger kitchen.
“May I inquire as to the name of that delicious pastry before you, Lady Randi?” Tibius asked with some trepidation as our mysterious laughter subsided.
“It’s called a cinnamon bun, Sir Tibius.” She answered quickly although I couldn’t help noticing the knowing smile barely showing at the corners of her mouth.
“How did the culinary station know to make such a confection?”
“I took the liberty of uploading Reilly’s past, present, and future menus along with their accompanying formulae into our suite’s system.” She replied nonchalantly. Getting up from her chair, Randi padded gracefully over to the food dispenser. “Do you require one, two, or maybe three, Sir? There are, additionally, optional fruit flavors of apple, peach, strawberry, and also almond-cream cheese available. Would you like to try one of those, perhaps?”
“I will defer to your culinary expertise, M’lady.” Tibius answered, nodding his head slightly. He blushed profusely as he looked to see my reaction.
I just closed my eyes slowly and nodded once.
Randi eyed him up for a moment then turned to the wall unit.
“Two large, hot, cinnamon buns with cream cheese icing, and a cup of peppermint herbal tea, please.”
“Try this, Sir.” She suggested with a smile, placing the plate and cup in front of him.
“They certainly smell wonderfully sweet, Lady Randi. My sincere thanks.” Tibius said as I noticed Jack start to wince.
“Excuse me!” She shouted abruptly rushing from the room while holding her hand in front of her mouth.
Tibius looked toward the doorway in confusion.
“Morning sickness, hun. Sometimes, just smelling something really sweet can bring it on.” I informed him while shaking my head. “She’ll be alright in a few minutes.”
“I had no intention of bringing on such stomach upset, Empress. Please extend my apology to Lady Jacquelyn.”
“She’ll be fine, hun, now, eat your breakfast before it gets cold.” I pointed to his plate. Immediately he picked up his knife and fork.
Randi cleared her throat and took her roll in hand. “This is the only way to really enjoy such baked goods, Sir Tibius. No utensils are required other than a good set of mandibles.” She giggled as she took a bite.
My mate sheepishly followed her example.
“This confection makes my fingers adhere to each other!” He commented placing the roll back on his plate.
“That’s the fun part, Sir!” Randi giggled as she placed her finger and thumb into her mouth separately in a very suggestive manner to clean the icing off them. She winked as she did so.
I just had to roll my eyes! Where did she learn to flirt like that? And with Tibius no less!
“So, Randi…you were starting to tell us about your evening with Samuel.” I said more to break her eye contact with him.
“What? Oh, we had a wonderful time at the Opera. Afterwards, Samuel invited me to his residence.”
“Oh?” Tibius gasped, almost choking.
“Why such a reaction, hun?” I asked. “Did Samuel break some secret protocol?”
“What? No, I am just surprised by his forwardness! I have always thought my friend shy and somewhat private.” Tibius answered shaking his head in disbelief. “Are you sure you didn’t place some mystical incantation on him, Lady Random?”
“A pox, Sire? Come now, someone so enlightened as yourself shouldn’t hold belief in the old stories, hun.” I guffawed.
Tibius looked directly into my eyes and stared for a moment. “So I shouldn’t believe that which sits before me, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space? Is the legend of the Empress not recorded in the ‘old stories’?”
“I assure you, we do not possess nor practice any form of magic, Grand High Counsel.”
“Neigh, you practice the deepest, darkest…the most powerful enchantments that could possibly exist, Empress- the magic of breathtaking feminine beauty and graceful character! To merely set one’s gaze upon you or your sisters is enough to entrance even the staunchest of men.”
I blushed in response, as did Tish and Randi.
“So what did I miss?” Jack asked with a giggle as she rejoined our group and sat down. “Did he accuse us of witchcraft yet?”
I nodded.
“Rats! Missed it again!” She grumbled.
“Jack, the idea here is to NOT change the timeline?” I groused.
“Would it have made that much difference, Alex?”
“Yes, now go let Maximillian in. He’ll be ringing the door chimes in one minute.”
“By your command, Empress.” Jack said in a deep, mechanical monotone as she got back up and walked out of the kitchen.
“The choice of morning fashion leaves something to the imagination, Grand High Counsel. Don’t make me regret my choice of successors!” Maximillian said as he and Jack walked in.
“The Empress suggested I ‘relax’ before readying myself for the day, my friend. She insisted I wear this robe. It is very comfortable and exceptionally warm.”
“But what of the written request for temperary occupancy of another’s private lodgings, Grand High Counsel?” Maximillian glared at Tibius with an evil smirk. “Or has the elevation of Tibius further nourished his vanity?”
Tibius remained strangely quiet as he stared at his paramour.
“May I submit that bedding the Empress is an extremely rare honor? One offered by personal invitation only, father?”
“JACK!” I shouted.
My sisters all started laughing while Tibius and I turned beet red!
“I would also expect that you would require completed ‘Request for Procreation’ forms from Assistant Counsel Janis and Samuel as well, Grand High Counsel?” Maximillian advised before he finally lost his resolve and started laughing heartily. He approached Tibius from behind. “Well done, my friend.” Maximillian congratulated as he patted my mate’s shoulders.
“Alexandra, the remnants of your meal look very enticing. May I inquire as to what you call it?”
“I’ll do you one better. They’re called pancakes, how many y’all want?”
“I defer to you, Empress.”
“Buttermilk pancakes, four stacked, butter between each layer, Vermont maple syrup to cover, please.” I said to our food dispenser. “Would y’all like a cup of coffee, High Counsel?”
“Do I?” He asked.
“Coffee, Empress blend, black.” I added.
“Here ya go, hun. Enjoy.” I said with a smile as I placed the cup and plate down at the remaining spot at our table.
“Simply marvelous! I have never tasted anything like this in my eight hundred twenty- three years! Such an exotic meal can only be reserved for royalty on Earth, Alexandra!”
“No, not at all. The recipe is very simple and only requires a skillful eye on the skillet’s temperature, High Counsel. Most Americans prepare pancakes for breakfast, lunch, or even dinner- sometimes several times per week. They are as common as water on our planet.”
“Alas, we do not have the luxury here on Terra, Empress. Our water resource must be continually monitored and isolated from Solara’s intensely thieving rays. Reclamation is our highest priority.”
“Not to worry, High Counsel, this suite is entirely self-contained. Randi patterned it after Reilly Research Station. Everything here is recycled- Water, waste…even the air we are breathing right now.”
“Amazing! I did not know we had such advanced technology?”
“A less sophisticated version was implemented on your deep-space exploration program, hun. Consider it a sharing of technology from Earth and a gift from the sisters of Kili.”
Both men gasped; either about our knowing of they’re space program, or such advanced technology being a gift between our two planets.
“But we hardly know your civilization, Empress!”
“Ah, but we know you, Maximillian.” I giggled as I smiled at Tibius. “Very well, in fact.”
“I no longer have any doubt, Alexandra. May I have a word with you in private after I finish this delicious entrée?”
“If Grand High Counsel permits it…and y’all’ve completed the necessary forms, submitted them properly, and received final approval.” I giggled. “Or is High Counsel afforded the same courtesies as Grand High Counsel, Sir Maximillian?”
“Empress, you never informed me that you engaged in Multilevel Tactics! Are you a serious competitor on Earth?”
“We simply call it Chess at home, Sir, and I have played a few times. I also commanded my own warship during one of our world’s conflicts.” I informed him in a pleasant tone.
“Be careful, Tibius, my friend! Beauty and intelligence combined with wisdom would make our Empress a formidable opponent! May I suggest extending invitation to the Earthers to join the Terran Counsel? We cannot possibly call it universal law if but one system is not properly represented!”
“I will draw up and make the formal invitation myself, High Counsel.” Tibius responded with excitement. His enthusiasm was short lived though as he turned to see my reaction- or lack thereof.
“You knew this would happen, Alexandra?” He asked somewhat guarded. “You have foreseen this entire episode!”
I answered by closing my eyes and giving him a devilish grin.
“High Counsel, it simply isn’t fair! She has out maneuvered us once again! How many more times will this occur, my love?” Tibius said animatedly.
“More times than you would care to think about, hun.” I winked. “More times than you can imagine, but y’all keep tryin’ just the same.”
Maximillian, you reqested an audience?” I asked a few minutes later, seeing the former High Counsel finishing his coffee.
“Oh…um, yes, Alexandra.” He replied wiping his mouth with the provided fabric napkin. “I wish to converse in private, please?”
I motioned for him to follow me into the living room. Halfway down the hall I took his hand.
“So, how can I help you, Sir? You can speak freely as we are out of phase with this reality.” I said squeezing his hand.
“Are you not with child, Empress? I thought your gift was unresponsive at this time?”
“It’ll take another couple days for that to happen, hun, now what’s the problem.” I replied calmly. We now stood in the living room.
“I know my time runs short, Empress…” He started. “Will I at least see the birth of the first female Terran of the new age?” His eyes as well as his volume lowered.
“You will be Alexis’ godfather, hun. I’m extending you the offer this instant.” I smiled as I looked into his sad eyes.
“Alexis? But Jacquelyn is already several weeks ahead of you! How is this possible, Alexandra?” He gasped in astonishment.
“What can I say, hun, little Alexis is in a hurry to arrive. She’ll beat Jack’s Constance by almost a full day.”
But that is only eight of your months. I thought you said Earther gestation took nine Earth months?”
“Usually, but sometimes it happens faster than that. I have already had two children to my husband, Sanford, back in California, as you know. Both my girls, Cassandra and Samantha, were a little early.”
“But what of Jacquelyn’s child, will I see her arrive?”
“You’ll see Connie shortly after her birth, hun. I’ll be the only one in the medical building with her during the delivery, though.”
“I don’t understand, Alexandra, why?”
“For everyone’s protection, hun, that’s why! Jack is going to be in severe pain and discomfort during her labor. It will not be safe within a thirty block radius during that time, I’m afraid.”
Maximillian looked like he wanted to understand, but he required more specifics.
“While in labor, Jack will not be entirely in control of her gift, Sir. What was witnessed upon our arrival pales in comparison to what will occur on Connie’s birth day. She will literally blow the roof off the building!”
“But how will you survive, Empress? Such violence is sure to…”
“I have my own protection, Maximillian, so don’t worry about my safety.” I leaned up and kissed his cheek.
“I still don’t understand how one person…one woman can harbor so much power!”
“Don’t forget that Jack is twice as powerful as she normally is right now. Connie’s power reserve increases daily as she grows in Jack’s womb. Jack has had access to that reserve since the child’s conception.” I explained.
“So, the daughter will share her talents?” He asked- astounded by what I told him.
My head sunk as well as my mood.
“No.” I answered shaking my head to the negative. “Constance Cummins will exceed her mother’s ‘talent’, Sir. Terra shall harbor the known universes’ strongest Mind Warrior of all time.” I revealed as I felt my tears start. The nightmare of nine years ago fought its way into my consciousness. Gallantly, I fought to beat the hideous monster back to its well-isolated cage! It had to be effectively locked up before I rephased us or Jack would make a decision that might adversely change not only the futures, but also the histories of Terra and Earth!
“This memory of apocalypse I briefly sensed from you, Empress- has it something to do with the child Mind Warrior?”
“It is the reason Constance must be born and educated on this world, High Counsel. If allowed to grow up on Earth, the influence of her father could prove detrimental to her development. She would misuse her gift and it could possibly degrade into an unspeakable evil.” I informed him as the memories again escaped their prison.
“But the apocalyse? How many lives…how many worlds pay the price?”
“There were only two casualties, High Counsel.” I said quietly. More tears fell from my eyes.
“Were, Alexandra? You speak as if it has already happened.”
I tried in vain to sniff back my tears. “It happens ninety years from now, but reverberates through four universes and eight thousand years, Sir.”
“And the two casualties you mentioned?”
“I took Connie on a mission…just the two of us.” I paused to wipe my eyes with my free hand. “I found an uninhabited galaxy in the far corner of this universe. It was at the absolute limit of my extended temporal operating range. It…it didn’t go so well.”
“Yet, you…”
“Yet here I am…yes, Maximillian, we both survived. Four years of recovery here on Terra- two years of that time in stasis while our bodies repaired themselves. I learned a great deal about the ‘Empress’ during that time, sir. I learned a lot about myself…and who I am- who I’m expected to be.”
His shoulder proved a good place for me to fall apart- but not before our surroundings blacked out quickly and suddenly changed just as quickly.
“What has happened to my sister?” My voice cried out in anger!
“You…you can see us?” Maximillian asked as I continued to cry.
“Of course we can see you, Maximillian of Terra! What has happened to Alexandra?”
“Where are we? Can I assume you are the Empress also?”
“I am Alexandra Reilly, High Counsel, and welcome to Reilly Research Station! Now, what has happened to my sister, Alexandra?”
“We had…um…phased…out? I only wanted to ask if I would exist for the births. An image of immeasurable destruction suddenly flashed in her mind- the very thought sickens me still! She told me of Constance and a special mission, Empress.”
“Cami we need you, hun! Bring Cassi as well, please.” I heard myself say.
“Mother, I was just walking past and saw the Empress’ arrival.” I heard Reilly’s voice increasing in volume. “By the Lords of Terra! Aunt Alex what is wrong? What have you done to my aunt? Wait, I sense you are Terran. Tell me what has happened to my aunt, Sir!” She demanded.
“Reilly, Maximillian travels with the Empress and has done nothing but what has been foreseen. Cassi and her mother have been called.” I heard as Alex reassured her daughter. “High Counsel, if you would let me attend to my sister?”
“My sincere apologies, High Counsel Maximillian of Citadel. I humbly request forgiveness from my premature and unauthorized outburst. Also forgive my abbreviation of proper Terran protocol.”
I felt the tingle as Alex placed her hand on my shoulder and gently guided me from the strong shoulder.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have let it out. Sometimes it can be so difficult.” I sobbed as I sought out my sister’s shoulder.
“You are Terran, M’lady?” I heard my companion ask in amazement.
“I am M’lord. I am Reilly, daughter of the Empress Alexandra Reilly and Gaillan of Terra.” Reilly responded.
“Gaillan? Gaillan is your father, M’lady?”
“Yes, sir. Is that a problem?” Her voice sounded angry suddenly.
Maximillian began to laugh. “No M’lady! No problem at all, in fact it is quite fitting!”
“M’lord?”
“Gaillan’s mother was a close friend of my mate, Ariel. You have her spirit and demeanor, M’lady. In fact Gaillan and his friend Timus had a…a talent…for disregarding any and all protocols!”
“Did I hear someone talking about my father in here?”
I lifted my head at the sound of Cassi’s voice.
“By the Lords of Terra!” Maximillian gasped. “Collandra? How can you be here?”
“My name is Cassiopeia, Sir Maximillian; daughter of Camille Darough and Timus of Terra. It is an honor to meet you, High Counsel.”
“You look remarkably like your grandmother, M’lady.”
“Thank you, M’lord.” Cassi said as she curtsied.
“No need to pay me homage, M’lady. It is I who should pay you respect.”
“Why, is that worth more than homage, High Counsel?”
A giggle escaped my lips and helped me regain my composure. Cami and Cassi always found a way to help me feel better!
Maximillian again let out a hearty laugh.
I felt another hand touch my back and noticed Cami standing beside me.
“Alex, are you okay? I saw the barrage of past memories and wondered why, but I understand the reason behind them now. May I offer you some liquor or cordial from our growing spirit inventory?”
“Thanks Sweetheart, but that might not be such a good idea right now. We won’t be staying long.” I replied as I finished wiping my eyes and cheeks dry. “I’m due to be grounded in two days and I need to be back on Terra before that happens.”
“I understand perfectly, sis. Now what is it you need from our sisters?” Alex Reilly reassured me.
“My travel companion needs to…to forget…certain things…that he has just learned.” I looked at Maximillian, my face sad. “I’m sorry, sir, but you know things that Jack will pry out of you without your knowledge. If allowed, the future of both our planets- all the universes in existence- could collapse. I won’t let that happen.”
“You have my full permission to continue, Empress.” He replied without a second’s delay. “Delete those harmful memories necessary to protect all life, but spare me the memories of Terra’s renewal and rebirth. Those images I would like to savor as I go forth to the next dimension.” He replied courageously.
“You have our word, High Counsel.” I nodded with a tense smile. “Cami, we need memories removed from High Counsel. Being Terran, I’m afraid it will require Cassi’s help and multiple passes. Reference my recalled mental archives of the specific incident but please do not archive them yourselves. This procedure should be strictly a pass-thru operation for you and Cassi.” I specified calmly.
“Acknowledged, Empress. High Counsel, we shall begin the process. Please lower you’re natural defenses as well as those erected in their support.
“High Counsel, are you well?” Cami asked after a few minutes.
“I am still waiting for you to begin, M’ladies. What takes so long to prepare?”
“Hun, the process is over.” Alex Reilly stated matter-of-factly. “You’ve been out of it for ten whole minutes.”
Maximillian looked to me for conformation. I nodded once.
“I felt nothing. How could a procedure I know so well be so imperceptible? It was as if no time had passed.” He shook his head at the Daroughs’ smiling faces. “Remarkable!”
“High Counsel, we must be on our way if I am to return you to Terra before my wings are clipped.” I reminded him.
“I see no wings to be clipped, Alexandra- though you are the image of the legendary guardian angel.”
“Thanks for the compliment, Sir.” Alex Reilly replied first. “My sister means that the Empress cannot travel after impregnation and conception.” She informed him as she embraced me.
“Congratulations, Alexandra. Maybe I’ll pop in for a visit. 292 of the New Age, is it?”
I nodded. “Apogean 4th.”
“Got it. May the temporal winds blow favorably, Empress.” She said as I gently took Maximillian’s hand in mine. Reilly’s Recreation Room became Citadel’s Community Park after a very familiar transit through Space.
“Why have we arrived here, Empress? I distinctly remember leaving from your residence.”
“High Counsel, you do remember your accusation that I do everything for a reason, right?”
“Indeed, Empress. I remember quite well in fact. Why?”
“Watch your step, High Counsel.” I said as I released his hand.
He stumbled a few steps before regaining his balance.
“There you are, my friend!” Tibius shouted out from further down the path. “Where have you been for the last six months? We have scoured all of Terra for you and just about given up hope of finding you!”
“I was with Empress Alexandra, Grand High Counsel. We have only been gone mere moments, not six months!”
“My friend, this is Saturian 3rd. You have been gone for just over six months!”
“Alexandra, tell…” My former companion turned around and stopped. His mouth dropped open. “Where did she go?”
“High Counsel, Alexandra has been in residence this whole time. She is incapable of time travel while expecting. In her condition, she must rely on Terra’s transportation system the same as you or I.”
“But she was just here I tell you!”
Citadel Community Park became my residence in the Consulate building.
“So, where is Maximillian? You’ve been gone for fifteen minutes, Alex.” Randi asked as she and Tish placed their cups of tea on the coffee table and stood.
Jack emerged from her bedroom hallway.
“Welcome back, Alex. Did he get to meet Reilly and Cassi?”
“He claimed Cassi looked just like her grandmother.” I answered nodding my head.
“Coincidence, Empress?” Jack raised an eyebrow.
“I thought she looked like Mariah Banes…never met her Grandma, Jack.”
“Ya…right!”
“Honestly, Jack…I have never met the woman. I swear on my own grandmother’s grave!”
“Which one, Alex?”
“What?”
“Which one? Amelia is one of us so that leaves just your two real Grammy’s.”
“I never met Pa’s mother, Jack. She died before I was born- Steamboat explosion. Ma’s ma an’ pa died when I was four- train derailment just outside St. Louie.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t know, Alex.” She apologized.
All four of us were silent for a while.
“He’s in place and waiting for us to catch up, right, Alex?” Jack finally asked.
I nodded. “Maximillian will see the four saviors of the Terran race arrive as foreseen, Jack. He will enjoy his adopted granddaughter’s first year of life then be at peace.” I looked down to the floor as I finished that statement.
Jack touched my right forearm gently. “Thanks, Alex.” She said quietly. “Thanks for allowing him his happiness.”
“M’lady, where is High Counsel? Did he not leave with you earlier?” Tibius asked as he hurried into our living room from my suite’s hallway, still drying his hair as he approached. He looked very concerned.
“We got back about five minutes after we left, Grand High Counsel.” I answered.
“Then where has he gotten too?”
“I’m sure he’s fine, Sir Tibius. I know he attends all four births later this year. Maybe he took a vacation? You do have those here, right?”
“What did you do with him, Alexandra?” Tibius eyed me skeptically.
“Tibius, I dropped him off in Citadel Park. That I can assure you.”
“The Empress tells the truth, Sir. I spoke with him on their arrival.” Jack assured the Grand High Counsel.
“Sir, if it helps, High Counsel spoke of doing the things he had always wanted to do while we traveled. I believe it was in response to our visiting several places heretofore impossible to reach in a single lifetime.” I told him.
“She took him back to Reilly BC.” Randi giggled.
“Yes, he met the Reillys and the Daroughs, hun. Alex says hi and extends her congratulations to everyone.” I said with a smile.
Tibius looked exasperated!
“You can truthfully assure me that High Counsel Maximillian is safe, comfortable, and on this planet, Empress?” He asked accusingly.
“Yes, Grand High Counsel Tibius, Maximillian is safe, comfortable, and enjoying himself here on Terra.” I quickly responded in my royal tone. “I would never do anything to harm a living soul, my love!” I added with a hurt pout.
Tibius continued to stare at me while deciding whether I was really being truthful.
I decided to reassure him again.
“Hun, High Counsel will turn up safe and sound- I’m sure of it.” I smiled.
‘Eventually!’ Jack thought to me with a smile.
I rolled my eyes at her.
”Now, what is on tap for Grand High Counsel and his expecting mate?” I asked, changing subjects.
“You are with child also, Empress?” Tibius’ eyes began to pop from his head in surprise.
“As are Randi and Takashi.” I replied, watching both women’s expressions change.
“But…I thought the Empress could not time travel while in such a condition? Are you truly pregnant?” Tibius continued in confusion.
“Not yet, but in three…two…one.” I pointed down to my abdomen and smiled.
Like I had done twice previously, I tried passing my hand through the back of our Davenport. It stopped dead against the fabric.
“Ladies and gentleman, the Empress is officially grounded for at least twenty-two Earth months!” I announced with a huge smile.
I noticed Jack cringe.
“What’s the matter, hun?” I asked meeting her sad eyes.
“Alex…I’m scared.” She admitted in a tiny voice.
“Jack, there is almost nothing to it. I’ve done it myself twice- Samantha, just over twenty-three months ago.” I assured her. Tish and Randi cheered up a little as I said it.
“If you think I’ll be all right, Alex.” She said with a raised eyebrow.
“Trust me, Jack, everyone will get a bang out of it!” I laughed.
“That’s what I’m afraid of, Alex.”
“I’ll be right there with you, hun.” I smiled. “I won’t let go of your hand the whole time and you’ll do great.”
“I take it you’ll still be wearing that?” She pointed to my head.
I reached up in curiosity only to touch my tiara! Why did I always have it on? What was my fixation with it?
“It’ll protect us, hun.”
Jack grimaced.
“That reminds me…” Tibius suddenly cut in. I had forgotten he was still here. “The healers expressed their wishes that you, M’lady Jacquelyn, start scheduled visits as soon as possible. They want to ensure that maturation progresses smoothly through to delivery. I believe they will be even more excited about multiple arrivals than even I.”
“They do know that Earth physiology is slightly different from Terrans?” I asked as a reminder.
“Lady Random has provided all archived literature on the subject to Citadel’s medical library, M’lady Empress.”
“Good, cause I’d hate for them to be out of practice.” I giggled.
Jack glared at me in worry.
“Lady Takashi, you show little concern compared to Lady Jacquelyn. Is this not your first also?”
“It is, Grand High Counsel. I just choose to remember the outcome of my labor, not the labor itself. The Empress has already provided the proof of our success. Melanie will be perfect in every way, Sir.”
“So you have already chosen a name, Lady Takashi? Have you reviewed it with Janis?”
“Nope! My daughter, my choosing, Sir Tibius!”
“But according to Terran proto…” Tibius began to complain.
“Grand High Counsel, do you count a Mind Warrior as close friend and confidant?” Tish responded- her ire up. I could definitely see the combination of Japanese and Navajo stubbornness now. It had been eight years ago that I first experienced it.
“My love, sound retreat while you still can. I have seen this staunch resolve once before and even the Empress surrendered.” I laughed.
“And you, Lady Random, you have chosen your child’s name as well?” Tibius asked carefully.
“Isabeau will also arrive fabricated to exacting specifications and standards, Counsel. I could never be more satisfied with a revision!”
Tibius‘ mouth dropped as he fought to understand my borrowed Comptroller. He looked to me for translation.
“What Tish said, hun,” I giggled and shook my head. I paused.
“So as to our plans for tonight, my love? Should we not inform Counsel of the ‘developments’?”
“M’lady, all of Terra will bestow their gratitude upon you and your sisters for being the shining beacon of light to end of our otherwise dismal decent into oblivion!”
“There will be a few that would argue that prophesy, hun.” I warned.
As I rolled over in my huge comfortable bed, my arm automatically sought safe haven around the warm figure lying next to me. Tibius lay still gently snoring after a second night of physical exertion. The wonderful feeling was still pulsing throughout my body and soul, as I pressed tighter against his warm, firm back.
There were still many nights like this in our future- many more wonderful experiences.
True, tonight’s outing to Terra’s High Council chambers hadn’t gone exactly as planned, but Tibius more than made up for the jealous chaos that broke out when my pregnancy was revealed. There would be holdouts for the next month or so that thought they should have had the privilege of the Empress and not my Tibius! They would eventually find an Earther woman of their own though. Harmony and balance would return to Terra within the next ninety years…
…As would marital strife!
I snuggled up even tighter to my very own Terran and sunk back into my peaceful slumber once again.
The changes continue for Alex and friends as their lives seem to be intertwining uncontrollably. Details of the Empress’ last mission begin to emerge. Terra’s new era finally and truly begins.
“Dreams, Realms, and New Beginnings”
Waking from my slumber, I turned over and stretched, taking in the smooth, clean feel of the sheets. The light of the new day flooding into the room silhouetted my sleep companion. My arm automatically wrapped around the warm figure lying beside me as I turned. Slowly, cautiously, so as to not to disturb, I pressed myself closer. I was in heaven the last few days and right now I was content in sharing my bed with the one person that made that possible.
That person now began to stir.
“Good morning, did you sleep well?”
“Better than I have in months.” I replied and felt my smile brighten.
“I had a good time the past two nights, my love- it’s been such a long time.”
“You made it that much better.” I complimented. “So…what’s on tap for today?”
“I have two high-level meetings to attend today. I’m afraid I’ll be gone for most of the day, my love, I’m sorry.”
“Well…I guess it can’t be helped, we all have our jobs to do. What time should I expect you tonight?” I asked as I kissed the warm shoulder beside me.
“You tell me.”
Internally, I asked myself that very question.
“1800hrs.” I whispered as I kissed the shoulder again.
“I thought you said you’re not in the military anymore! Why can’t you just say six o’clock?”
“What fun would that be?” I giggled, quietly placing yet another kiss on that wonderful shoulder.
“You keep that up and I might just change my mind!”
“So what would be so wrong with that?” I purred.
“I have to get up and get ready, my love.”
“Oh, all right.” I pouted. “I guess I should get up too then.”
I begrudgingly pulled the covers back, rolled myself out of bed, and stood up slowly.
Boy did I feel sore! Everything from my lips down felt like I had just run a marathon.
“You really don’t have to get up just yet. Lie back down and try to get some more sleep, you need your rest.”
“Can’t I see you out at least?” I pleaded.
“Are you feeling alright? You seem different lately.”
“Aside from being sore all over, I’ve never felt better. What makes you think something is wrong?” I asked as I stretched again, glancing down at my body- everything looked the same to me.
“Something seems different.”
“Honest…I couldn’t feel better. I’m fine.”
No, Alex, you look shorter.”
“That’s crazy, Emily.” I said as my wife walked around the bed and stood before me.
“You were taller last night, Alex. I’d say you lost two inches. Before, I looked right at your Adams’ apple, now…now I’m almost even with your lower lip.”
“Get out of here. I thought only older people started to shrink.”
“The Empress said this would happen, Alex, or were you not listening?”
“I just didn’t think it would happen, Em. I mean…its impossible right?” I asked still not believing what I’d been told she proposed.
“Define ‘impossible’ since Alexandra Reilly suddenly appeared in your hospital room, Alex. Who would believe six young women appearing out of thin air? Especially two that claim you’re their mother!”
“I have no viable explanation for those women, Emily- or Connie Cummins, for that matter.” I replied, shaking my head a few times.
“Looks like you need a haircut too. You’re looking a bit shaggy in the back, dear.”
My hand automatically reached for the back of my head and combed the hair it found, out. It did feel longer- maybe a half an inch more than yesterday.
I stopped instantly as I thought about what I just felt. Could it really be true?
“You don’t think…” I paused to take a breath. “That I really am…changing…do you?” I gulped.
“From what I’m seeing this morning, Alex…possibly?” Emily said as she cringed slightly. Her hand went to the back of my head and I felt her fingers comb through my hair.
“It’s definitely longer, honey. It even feels smoother.”
My wife thought for a minute.
“Come over by the window, dear. I want to see something.” She said as she took my hand and began to pull me.
She stopped me a few feet from the window and opened the curtains a little to let more sunlight in. Moving between the window and me, she began her appraisal, paying close attention to my hair.
She grimaced once again.
“What? What’s wrong?” I asked as Emily’s expression turned sad.
“Your hair isn’t just longer, Alex, it’s lighter in color too.”
“You have got to be kidding me!” I grumbled in disbelief.
“Honey, there’s almost no gray left up there. It’s like the grays are changing to a dark blonde.”
“Like Alexandra’s?” I gasped.
Emily nodded slowly a few times. “Like the Empress’.”
“This is crazy!” I shouted and smacked my fist down on our dresser as I passed it. “Ouch!” I exclaimed as it came into contact with something sharp. “Great! That’s just great!” I groused, observing a new cut in the fleshy part of my right palm. Already blood was appearing from it.
“What did you do?” Emily asked as she hurried over and grabbed my arm. Looking at the injury quickly, she looked into my eyes. “That was very out of character for you, dear. Don’t worry though; I’ll take care of it.” She said as she quickly kissed my self-inflicted wound.
“There, kissed it all better, dear.”
“I’m not six years old, Emily.” I said flatly.
“No, but I fixed it for you just the same. See, it…it already stopped bleeding?”
We both stared at my hand and watched in astonishment as the wound started to slowly disappear!
“Wow! I wish I could do that, Alex!”
“It shouldn’t have done that, Emily! There is no way it should heal that fast! It isn’t normal!” I cried in fear.
“And your broken legs’ healing completely in only six days was, Alex?”
“I wish I could repair myself like that! Maybe we could have been parents if I could have…” Emily said sadly as a few tears ran down her cheeks.
“Honey, I’m sorry.” I started, looking into her wonderful green eyes. “I didn’t mean to stir things up again, it’s just that…well…I never expected for this to happen…I don’t want this to happen!” I pulled her to me. “I’d much rather it happened to you! At least you would finally be…um, feel whole again.”
We held each other for a few minutes before Emily broke our embrace.
“I have to get ready for work, dear. Why don’t you go back to bed for another hour or two?”
“I’d rather get up. I’ll fix us some breakfast and coffee then maybe I’ll go for a morning run. I haven’t done that since…”
“Okay. Fine, you fix breakfast while I get ready! I don’t want you pushing yourself too hard! Do you understand me, Alexander Fredrick Steinert?”
“Yes, ma’am! Don’t overdo it.” I laughed as I stood to attention.
She gave me a strange look before walking into our bathroom.
“It smells good down here, Alex. Are those pancakes I smell?” Emily asked as she entered our kitchen.
“I thought I’d do something special for my wonderful wife.”
“Are you sure you feel okay, Alex? I didn’t think you liked pancakes that much.” Emily asked as I placed a steaming stack in front of her along with a bottle of syrup. I spun around and fetched the margarine from the fridge and placed it next to the maple syrup.
“I told you I feel fine, Emily. Just because I made pancakes doesn’t mean I’ve suddenly become a different person!”
“Maybe not, but it seems strange that you would make something that we haven’t had in months.” My wife accused. “And just when did you start wearing an apron when you cook? I didn’t think you knew how to make anything other than pizza, hamburgers, or tacos.”
“I always knew how, Em! You just cook better than me.” I answered before turning my attention back to the hot skillet.
“These are good!” Emily commented upon taking her first bite.
“Thank you. I’m glad y’all like ‘em.” I responded.
“Are you going to eat, Alex?”
“After I’m done cooking; I don’t want you to be late.”
“I won’t be late, dear. I have plenty of time.
A funny feeling came over me as I worried she just might be anyway.
“I know. You’ll get there with four minute to spare. You might want to turn off at Stephens and take Boggs to get around the accident though.”
“What did you just say?” Emily was staring at me intently now. Her fork had somehow dropped and bounced on her plate.
“I said you’ll get there in plenty of time, just watch the accident on twelfth. What did you think I said?”
“How could you possibly know about some accident when neither of us has watched the news this morning, Alex?”
“I…”
I didn’t know! How did I know that? Looking down at the floor, I wondered. Was I really changing? That much?
“Maybe Alexandra Reilly will show up so we can get some answers, Alex. She told us about the changes, remember?”
“I’m not even sure she’s still here, Emily. We haven’t seen any evidence of her in almost two weeks. I mean…where is she staying? Why hasn’t she been in contact with us?” I told her.
“She did say she traveled through time, dear. Maybe she just jumped ahead in time.”
“I still don’t believe it!” I exclaimed.
Emily retrieved her purse. Digging through it, she produced her compact.
“Then maybe you’ll believe this.” She said as she held the mirror in front of me.
I was flabbergasted! “I look like I’m still in high school.” I muttered.
“Convinced yet, honey? Mirrors don’t lie! You look just like you did in our wedding pictures! Now do you believe, Alex Steinert?” Emily taunted.
“Stop it!” I shouted. “Stop this insanity, Emily! I am not becoming this Empress! I refuse to even talk anymore on the subject!” I ranted, slamming down my fist on the table.
It went right through it! I quickly caught my balance and stared at my still clinched fist.
“How…”
“How indeed, Alexander.” A woman’s voice said from behind us- over by the stove.
“Empress!” Emily gasped in surprise.
“Hello, sister. He’s still as stubborn as I remember?” She asked, greeting my wife. I found it strange she referred to Emily as her ‘sister’.
“Emily, Alex was indeed correct in his foresight. There will be a multi-vehicular involvement along your normal transit route. A detour is advised.”
“Thank you, Empress.” Emily bowed slightly to this woman that just…just…appeared in our kitchen. “I will be leaving for work now. Make sure Alex doesn’t go traveling to another world on his own, okay?”
“That will not happen until her gift has reached full maturity, sis.”
“Her? I’m not there yet, hun!” I growled. “I still got a good bit to go!”
“Not for long.” Reilly muttered quietly as she raised one eyebrow to me.
“Will it happen that quickly, Empress?” My wife asked, egging the woman on.
“You saw how fast his body repaired itself earlier. The Nanos have reached optimum concentration, sis. They’re just waiting for the proper trigger now.”
“There’s a trigger? What is it so I can keep my husband longer, Empress?” Emily asked sounding excited.
“Normally within eight hours of receiving the trigger the transformation is complete” The Empress lowered her head and her voice.
“Tell me what the trigger is, Empress, I beg you! Let me keep my husband a while longer…please?”
Reilly stayed motionless for a moment with her eyes closed.
“I’m afraid I’m mistaken, sis! The trigger has already been encountered! The nanos deposited by our sister, Alexandra’s, arrival have been activated prematurely. There is no stopping the Mahanilui.”
“But you said…”
“Look, ah had no design parameters to account for Gamma radiation bursts while immersed in a temporal stream!” Alexandra Reilly growled out in anger.
Emily and I both stared at her as we tried to make sense of what she had just said.
I suddenly felt lightheaded and closed my eyes for a second hoping it would pass.
Opening them back up, I stared into my wife’s sad face.
“What’s the matter?” I asked as she slowly shook her head.
“What do you mean ‘what’s the matter’? Don’t you remember what you just said?” Emily asked as she sniffed back a few tears. She wiped them from her face as she waited for me to answer.
“I didn’t say anything, honey! I felt a little lightheaded and closed my eyes for a second. How much could I possibly say in just a second?” I objected.
“Alex, we’ve been talking to you for five whole minutes!”
“Emily, we were talking to our sister, Alexandra, for five whole minutes.” Alex Reilly interrupted.
“What am I- possessed?” I asked in astonishment.
“Um…sort of…not really.” Reilly admitted with a tense sort of smile. “Remember how your science teacher claimed that two bodies can’t occupy the same space at the same time?” Alex Reilly waited for our answer- none came.
“Alexandra Steinert has again broken the laws of physics and found a way to do just that! I believe her mind and your mind, Alexander, now occupy the same space. It could be years before I would venture to hypothesize any viable theory on this phenomenon.” Reilly suddenly looked at my wife.
“Emily, if you are to arrive at work at the desired time, you must leave now. Today is a pivotal day in your career and you must attend both meetings in order to continue this time stream. I will take good care of our sister, I assure you.” She told her.
“I will now go retrieve our sisters from the hospital two weeks ago while you bid your husband goodbye.”
“You mean HE won’t be here when I return tonight?” Emily cried in despair.
“What? No. Is it not customary to kiss goodbye before leaving for employment?”
“Well…yes.”
“Then I’ll leave y’all some privacy so y’all kin kiss, hun! Or would y’all like me ta stay an’ watch?”
“We’ll take the few minutes, ma’am.” I answered as I took Emily into my arms.
I didn’t see the Empress disappear.
“Will you be okay, Alex? I’m worried that you just might be gone when I come home tonight.” Emily asked, as she looked deep into my eyes.
“I’ll do my best to wait for you, dear. What did the other Alex say before anyway?”
“She said she was sorry for causing all these problems. She said she never intended to hurt you or us. Alex, I know this sounds strange, but I feel sorry for her! She seems like such a nice woman.”
“Did you think to tell her I want my body back- that I don’t want to become a woman?”
“She claims she doesn’t know how she got here or why she can’t leave, honey. I suspect she holds herself responsible for everything that has happened- both here and in her own universe.”
“So you tell her it’s not her fault and to just go home!”
“It’s not so cut and dry, Alex!” Emily growled at me. “She holds herself personally responsible. She has to forgive herself! It’s not that easy!”
“Why not?”
“I guess you’ll have to figure that out too, Alex! I’ll see you tonight, dear.” Emily said cryptically as she kissed my cheek and turned for the door. Had I missed something?
I watched as Emily’s car backed out of our driveway. I waved from our front door as she drove out of sight.
It was only seven-thirty. I decided that another cup of coffee was needed and headed back to the kitchen.
“Good morning, Alexander.”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Empress.”
“Greetings, Mr. Steinert.”
It is good to see you again, director. Well, sort of, I guess…but you aren’t really the director are you…not yet, anywa…”
“Cami!” Five women chorused.
“What! It’s been a long day and we haven’t had anything to eat in a while. I’m not thinking correctly.”
“Six plates of hot cakes coming right up. It’s going to take a little time though, ladies.” I said as I placed my plate of four in front of the one called Camille. “Eat up, sweetheart.”
I spent the next half hour cooking for six strange women that just appeared in my kitchen. Another half hour was used to convince ‘Alexandra’ Steinert to return home. I remembered it all, so apparently she never made an appearance.
My doorbell rang at nine sharp.
Checking the peephole, I saw young Constance Cummins standing outside the front door. She had a sullen look on her face as if she really didn’t want to be here!
Why was she at my door? I didn’t think I had ever given Jack my home address.
Her face immediately went from sullen to cheery as I opened the door.
“Oh…um…hi,” She said in a very shy, but cheerful voice, “Is your dad home?”
“I’m Alexander Steinert, Constance. What brings you to my door?” I asked in annoyance.
“Oh…hi, Mr. Steinert, can I come in, please?” She responded looking suddenly dejected.
“Aren’t you supposed to be in counseling, Connie?” I asked as the young, formerly rebellious girl smiled at me nervously.
“I…I kinda felt like I needed to be here, sir- like it had something to do with my future!”
“Ah…Back to the Future 3. I get it.” I replied rolling my eyes.
“What’s that?” She asked innocently.
“Come on in, Constance Cummins, we’ve been expecting you.” Alex Reilly called from the kitchen, as I was about to explain.
I silently dropped my hand from the door, moved aside, and gestured for her to come in.
“I came as soon as I could, Empress.” Connie said as we walked into the room. She stared at the other women enjoying the fruits of my labor.
“Here,” I said as I handed her a plate with the three leftover hot cakes that I had just microwaved to warm back up.
Her smile was thanks enough as the one called Samantha stood and offered her a seat at the table.
“I guess your base character is the same in any universe, huh, mom?” Samantha said politely.
“Ma and Pa made sure Brian and I were taught never to turn anyone away hungry.”
“Mr. Steinert, you’ve changed a lot since I saw you last.” Connie said between forkfuls. “You look like you’re about my age now.”
“I’m still forty-eight, hun- despite my appearance- so no funny stuff.” I warned.
Thinking about that fact for a moment, I wondered if I should ask the supposed authority in the room.
“So how long do I have, ma’am?” I turned to Alex Reilly.
“That depends on Alexandra, Alex. If she stays locked inside that thick head you now share, a few days at most. If she comes to her senses, forgives herself, and leaves quickly, you will be the reigning Empress of this universe in under two weeks.”
“So I have no choice?” I asked, summing it up in one sentence.
“We always have choices, hun. What exactly we choose defines our future. From personal experience, being the Empress isn’t so bad though, Alex. The things we will see and do are simply mind-boggling!”
“Mom, the people that the Empress meets and helps number in the thousands. I have the pictures to prove it.” Samantha took a turn to respond.
“Mother, we meet our husbands because of you. None of that would happen if you hadn’t become her.” Cassandra continued.
“I wouldn’t have realized my gift had you not come to Reilly, Alex Steinert. I certainly wouldn’t have my precious daughter right now.” Camille said as she looked lovingly to Cassiopeia.
“The continuance of those residing on Terra stood no chance as a species if you hadn’t come, M’lady.” Cassiopeia added as she bowed her head.
“I certainly wouldn’t be here now, Empress. Because of you I have been given a second chance- a chance to atone for my former life- the chance to start anew- to have a real family.” The one called Alusia wiped a tear from her eye as she paused a second. “A chance to know love, friendship, and kindness.”
“You’re forgetting that I’m not Alexandra.” I reminded them. “Not yet, anyway.” I added in a whisper as I looked away from them and down at myself. Despite having just eaten, my pants felt looser than when I put them on this morning and my belt was already in the last hole.
“Y’all are such a hardhead, Alexandra Steinert! Jus forgive yerself an fig’er out how ta get you an’ Connie home so ah kin get some shut-eye! Damn yer stub’ern, woman!” Alex Reilly shouted out in annoyance.
“Aunt Alex, how long has it been since you slept?” Samantha asked after the outburst.
Reilly thought for a moment. “Near as ah kin tell, ‘bout thirty-six hours, Sam.”
“I can confirm that, Sam. She hasn’t reclined in well over thirty-six hours. The director shows signs of extreme fatigue and requires a rest cycle.” Camille said as she lifted Alex Reilly’s collar to reveal a small red indicator flashing at a very rapid rate.
“I ain’t gonna rest til mah sister’s safe at home!”
Why did I feel a tear run down my face? Was it from the loyalty these women were showing for their leader? Dedication? Friendship?
“Look, all of you can crash here if you’d like. I’m sure Emily would insist that you stay though we only have one spare bedroom and a home office with a futon. I’ll just text her and let her know you all will be here.” I suggested.
“You would open your home to six unknown women without a thought?” Alusia questioned.
“It’s called hospitality, sweetheart. Something you never learned in Poland the first time around.” I said and immediately looked around for the source of my last sentence!
The young woman’s face fell then perked up into a smile!
“Why did I say that?” I asked no one in particular.
“You didn’t, Alexander.” Alex Reilly smiled to me. “I would like to rest now, Mr. Steinert.”
“This way.” I said in confusion and led her upstairs to our spare bedroom.
“I’m sorry for the pastel pink on the walls, ma’am, I hope you don’t mind. We were hoping to fill this room before Emily found out she…” I paused to push that memory back.
“The bed isn’t the most comfortable- I prefer something harder, myself.” I told her. “I usually fix lunch around twelve-thirty when I work from home. Don’t feel obligated- I’d rather you get some rest. Dinner will be…” I thought about tonight’s meal and it’s time. “Baked salmon, rice pilaf, and Garlic roasted potatoes at six o’clock. Don’t worry, I’ll have plenty for everyone, ma’am.”
“Y’all are learnin’ ta use yer gift, Alex- ah’m impressed. Now all’s Alexandra needs to do is r’lize she needs ta go home.”
“Ma’am, you really should get some rest now. You’re starting to sound like someone from the eastern shore of the Mississippi.” I suggested gently.
“Oak Ridge, Missoura is west of the mighty miss, hun!”
“I know that. I was born there.”
“And I know almost everything you know, hun.” She said before a big yawn escaped her mouth.
I was taken by surprise when her white naval uniform suddenly changed into a pair of flannel pajamas! These people certainly had some fantastic technology!
“Sleep tight, Empress.” I told her quietly as I pulled down the covers and waited for the mysterious woman to lie down before pulling them back up.
“Your Empress fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.” I announced as I reached the first floor. “Why is she pushing herself so hard?”
“We’d all do it for you mom- every last one of us- without question.” Samantha answered.
“Could you not call me ‘Mom’ please? I already have a lot on my mind and that term crosses the line.” I advised. “We really don’t need to rush things.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t help see the similarities between you and our mom, Alexander. Because of the Empress, we’ve already met you. I guess some things could be called constants in any dimension or any of the known universes.”
I stared at her for a minute or two trying to comprehend her statement. I always had trouble with books and movies that employed the whole time travel, paradox thing.
“If anyone else would like to rest, I could pull out the futon up in the office.” I offered after I decided to step away from that subject.
“You’ll get the hang of it in time, Alex. You seem to be, as you define it, a fast learner. When your gift develops completely you’ll see.” Camille reassured me.
I wasn’t sure I wanted to be reassured just now!
“You’ll do fine and I’m just returning the favor, Alex.” She giggled.
“Did you just read my mind?” I asked in alarm realizing that I hadn’t said a word to the woman.
‘Of course I did, Alex.’ I heard as she smiled at me. Her mouth never formed a word.
“Do you always…um…invade her privacy, Camille?” I asked out of curiosity.
“I wouldn’t be a good assistant if I couldn’t anticipate what you asked of me, Alex.”
“Mr. Steinert, I’m sorry for whatever I did, sir.” Connie Cummins said suddenly out of the blue.
“It wasn’t you, hun, I shouldn’t have asked everyone to keep such important details from you.” I heard myself say. I had no idea why I said it though as I’d been thinking of asking her how she liked my pancakes!
“Empress?” She asked tilting her head at me.
“I’m sorry. I must be getting tired too. For the life of me, I can’t understand why I just said that, Constance.”
“Maybe we’re finally breaking through, mom.” Cassandra giggled.
I glared at the woman.
“Or not.” She added flatly as her smile deflated.
Cassandra then walked over to me and stared into my eyes. I felt that if I closed them or looked away she would somehow hurt me!
‘She’s not the one you have to worry about hurting you, Alex.’ I heard Camille say. I really wasn’t sure anyone else heard her though.
“Why do you have to be so damn stubborn, mom?” Cassandra said, bringing my attention back to those beautiful green eyes still staring deeply into my soul.
I gulped hard as I blinked!
“OOOOHH!” Cassandra growled in exasperation.
“How’s it feel to get it right back, big sis?” Samantha asked her sister.
“You really shouldn’t talk, little sister!”
“Perhaps I can reach the Empress.” Alusia suggested as she stepped up to me. The girl barely made it to my shoulders and so she had to look up at an uncomfortable angle.
“How about I sit down to make it easier on you, sweetheart?” I asked looking around to find a seat on the living room furniture.
“Thank you, Empress that is most kind of you.”
“So…what do you intend to do- Vulcan mind-meld, Jedi mind trick?” I reappraised her and suddenly noticed her Mediterranean traits. “Maybe Tarot cards or a Crystal ball?”
“Please do not make light of my Egyptian heritage, Empress. I happen to owe quite a bit to Pharaoh and his family. He values his grandnephew and nieces as would any other family patriarch.”
“Pharaoh?” I asked in surprise.
“Alusia is joined with the nephew of Pharaoh Khufu, Alex. She has two children waiting for her back home in Memphis.” Camille informed me with some attitude- as if having done it many times.
“Three, Camille. Little Lusius will be two this…” She paused as if thinking, “This January.”
“Memphis? As in Memphis, Egypt?”
“Duh! That’s why you’re called the Empress of Space and Time, mom!” Cassie clucked sarcastically.
I gave her a stern glare!
“Oh ya, I know that look!” She giggled.
I continued my glare for a minute more before looking back to the petite, black -haired, beauty standing in front of me.
“So…what are you going to do, honey?”
“I am going to try using the special communication link between us to contact Alexandra Steinert. By establishing and holding that link open we were successful in locating you in this universe. It just requires concentration on my part. You may just sit and relax.” She told me with a nervous smile.
“Okay, let ‘er rip!” I said, shrugging my shoulders.
Her eyes closed and her face began to flush as she concentrated on…whatever.
Suddenly images of places I had only seen in World War Two documentaries began flashing in my mind! Men dressed in Nazi uniforms, Old German Army trucks, and some mysterious looking cavern with what looked like a space capsule at its center!
More pictures flashed into my mind: What looked like refugees being herded into dreary looking buildings; more Nazis; the inside of some futuristic looking control room; a blonde man grabbing at his throat as if being choked around the neck!
An image of a full on nuclear explosion then filled my mind- complete with deafening surround sound!
Alusia seemed to stagger as that last image appeared!
“Empress, you do not play fair!” She said wagging her finger at me. “I am only trying to help. Please allow me to help you mistress- like you helped me so many years ago.”
“Honest, I didn’t do anything, ma’am! Where did all of that come from? Was she really back in 1940’s Poland?” I asked in confusion.
“That is where I was originally from, yes. The Empress and her companions arrived at the secret research base where I thought I was helping the Germans develop fantastic new weapons to defeat the Allies.”
“You’re a Nazi?” I said in alarm.
“No…I was forced to work for them.”
“From what I remember, you wanted to kill us, hun!” I blurted out as my hand instantly came up to cover my mouth.
Alusia stared at me on the verge of tears.
“I’m sorry for that outburst!” I apologized. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me lately.”
“May I try again, Empress?” Alusia asked politely.
“I’m not the one stoppin’ you, sweetheart. Try as much as y’all like- I won’t fight you.” I said smiling at her.
“Cami could you and Cassi assist me, please?” She asked her two sisters.
“Hey, if you want to bit-bang into that head of hers, you need everyone’s help, honey!” Cassandra said as she and Samantha joined hands with the string of three other women. “You’ll need all the power we got to get through that Steinert stubbornness!”
I noticed Constance join hands also.
Thank you, sisters! Empress, I will now try again. Do not be afraid.”
Images again filled my mind. Images of a building- a research building. The machinery housed there was fantastic! Women of every nationality and size walked along its halls! Camille and Alusia’s faces appeared. Alusia seemed to be floating and grasping at her throat as in the images I saw before!
Pain filled my mind! Intense, focused pain! Pain that radiated through my whole body! Twice I felt it! It felt like I had died!
Images of a desert faded in as the others faded out. All around me the desert was filled with people looking for something- waiting for something. Samantha and Cassandra appeared. I suddenly felt warmth fill me- a feeling of extreme pride and loving respect. Ma and Pa were suddenly there too! Another woman that could have been a younger sister of mine appeared with them! Brie. Brie was her name! I suddenly missed my sister!
A woman that looked similar to Constance appeared, dressed in an old naval uniform! She pointed to a submarine. It looked brand new. On the ship…boat, women waited on its deck watching me…watching me! Once again I felt filled with pride- pride in my crew!
Another woman entered my mind! This one looking like Samantha and Cassandra’s younger sister. She wore a long, tight, golden dress and had her hair pinned up with chopsticks in some exotic looking up do.
Again the feeling of pride overwhelmed me!
Connie appeared dressed in a similar looking, long silver dress. She had tears in her eyes and looked to have been crying for a while. She held her hands out to me as if calling me to her
She looked so distraught!
The scenery changed around the two of us, becoming barren and inhospitable.
Connie’s face became angry.
It felt as if the very air around us became filled with static electricity! Small sparks of light began to appear around us! The very earth we stood on began to vibrate then shake! Connie began to glow!
The small sparks began building and dancing around us faster and more furious as the ground shook harder! Connie began to glow brighter and more intense! I started to fear for this woman- her power, I felt, becoming unstable.
The sunlight from overhead began to dim until Connie was the sole light source now, yet she only became brighter! I could feel the heat- the pure energy building in her!
There was a flash of intense, blinding light and everything went dark for a second.
“Alex? Alex, honey can you hear me? It’s Emily, Alex. Come back to us dear, please come back?”
I opened my eyes to see our bedroom. Seven beautiful women stood around me looking very concerned. Was I in heaven?
“Welcome back, Alex. A strange but familiar voice greeted as I blinked my eyes a few times.
“How…” My throat felt dry. It cracked as I spoke. “How did I get here? Last thing I remember, I was sitting on the couch and this woman…um… was trying to…um…” I reached up and rubbed my forehead. “What was she doing again?” I asked drawing a complete blank.
“Great, she hit the reset button again!” A woman looking like Emily’s sister sighed and shook her head.
I didn’t understand what that meant and I think I stared at her for a minute.
“Alex, are you okay? I mean…can you move everything alright?” Emily asked from my close right.
“Ya, I can move everything. Why wouldn’t I?” Again my voice cracked as I spoke.
“What’s wrong with my voice? Why y’all lookin’ at me that way?” I asked seeing all the long faces.
“Alex, you’ve been out for two days.” My wife informed me.
“Two days? How…Why…” I again rubbed my head. “What?” I tried to sit up and suddenly felt strange. Things felt wrong. Without hesitation, I began looking at my hands.
They looked different.
“Alex, you’ve changed some more.” Emily told me sadly. She began to cry.
“Mirror!” I demanded as I fought to swing my legs out from under the sheets.
Emily and that strange woman- Alexandra Reilly I think was her name- helped me to my feet then walked me over to the full size mirror by our bedroom door. Even walking felt strange! Had I only been out for two days and not longer?
I was now almost the same height as Emily…and, I noted, the same exact height as Alexandra Reilly. My hair was almost down to my collar and now matched the strange woman standing beside me. I looked like a sophomore in high school!
My knees went slack and I felt two arms stiffen to hold me up.
“Let’s get her back on the bed, Emily.” Alex Reilly suggested.
“Her?” I shrieked. My hands immediately went south to investigate.
I sighed in triumph. It was still there.
Sort of.
I started to cry.
I don’t know how long I cried, but Constance Cummins suddenly appeared at the door.
“Excuse me, but can any of you tell me why or how I got here?”
Everyone turned to look.
“Oh, hi Mrs. Steinert. Is this your house?” Constance asked looking very confused.
“Um…how did I get here, ma’am?” She asked innocently again, rubbing her head several times.
“From what I’ve been told you arrived here two days ago, Constance. Your mom and dad have been informed and will be here after work. You’ve been unconscious in the spare room since then, sweetie.
Alexandra Reilly turned back to me looking very sad.
“Sis, this can’t go on much longer. Irreparable damage may result if the hosts continue to be forcibly reset internally. Look at the damage already done to this Alexander Steinert!” She pulled out her compact mirror and held it before me.
“Mr. Steinert, is that you?” Connie asked as she stared in my direction. “You look almost like Mrs. Steinert’s sister! Or like Alex Reilly’s twin!”
“Don’t remind me, hun.” I groused, unable to stop admiring myself in the small mirror.
“Your voice has changed too.” She added.
I shook my head a few times and for some reason started to cry again!
“Mrs. Steinert, did you color your hair or something? It looks nice.” I heard Connie ask of my wife.
“No sweetie, I haven’t done a thing but wash and brush it, why?”
“You look younger, ma’am.” I heard her say.
I immediately looked up at my wife- really looked at her.
“You did color your hair!” I exclaimed.
Alex Reilly closed her eyes momentarily and sighed.
“No I didn’t! I haven’t colored my hair in four years, Alex- you know that!” Emily protested.
Emily and I instantly glared at Alex Reilly.
Again she closed her eyes and sighed.
“Emily, if you could lend some clothes to Alex then we can talk down in the living room. Ladies, let’s give them some privacy.” She said as she stood up and motioned for everyone but Emily to follow.
“Why would you need to lend me some clothes? My pajamas seem to fit fine again.”
“Alex those are a pair of my sleep pants and its matching top you have on.” She said quietly.
“Empress, what are your sizes?” Emily asked before Alex Reilly left the room. I instinctively closed my eyes and hopefully my ears so as not to hear.
On opening them both women, my wife and Alex Reilly, were staring at me!
I gulped.
“Oh, Alex,” she sniffed, “you’re a perfect junior’s size eleven-twelve.”
“Okay…so? So what’s wrong with what I have on?”
“You need other things, Alex. You can’t walk around in my PJ’s all day.” My wife looked down at the floor. “Besides, you need underwear that fits: socks, panties, bra…”
“WHAT?” I shouted then quickly pulled the top of my shirt out and looked down.
“Shit.”
“It’s not that bad, dear. You’ll get use to them.”
I stared at my wife for some time as she opened a few drawers and placed some of her things beside me. I couldn’t believe I had changed so much!
With my wife’s help, patience, and perseverance, we finally arrived downstairs.
“You look nice, Alex.” Alex Reilly complimented as we reached the bottom of the stairs.
“I feel like a freak.” I grumbled. I dared not make eye contact with anyone in the room.
Emily guided me over to the loveseat and helped me sit down.
“So, I’ve been infected also?” She asked as I just stared at the floor in front of me.
“What makes you think this is an infection, Emily?” Alex Reilly asked my wife.
There was a long pause.
“I’m…I’m not sure. I just…just feel that it…it might become that.” Emily stuttered out her answer.
“Alex, I think you look cute. You should be proud to be the Empress.” Alusia, I think her name was, said as she walked over and touched my shoulder gently. “If it’s any consolation, I know exactly how you feel.”
“You feel it is an infection?” Alex Reilly prompted my wife. “Do you have any experience in medicine, sister?”
“I once wanted to be a nurse, Empress. I work at a medical equipment company. Does that count?”
“Emily Scott-Steinert, do you know the occupation of your counterpart in our universe?”
“According to that strange Sci-Fantasy, a doctor, Empress.”
“Can you guess her gift, hun?” Reilly pressed further.
Emily closed her eyes for a moment. “A medical forecaster?” She asked, unsure of her answer.
“Alexandra Steinert’s sister Emily is indeed a medical seer, sister- though she shares the family penchant for phasing- something she has not realized yet.”
“Aunt Emily can phase?” The one I think was called Cassandra choked out.
“Like we can?” Her sister, Samantha gasped.
“As can all members of the royal family- whether they realize it or not.” Reilly confessed.
“Billie Sangiere too, Aunt Alex?” Samantha asked excitedly.
“Yes, but no one here shall reveal anything they have heard to her! Our sisters must discover their hidden talents all on their own.” Alex Reilly answered at a lower volume.
“So I can disappear like you, Empress?” Emily asked with the excitement of a child!
“Once developed, yes.”
“I’d like to disappear right about now.” I grumbled to myself.
“Empress!” Alusia whispered conspiratorially as she stood next to me.
I looked up to her wondering why she was pointing to me.
“Oh my God, where did Alex go?” Emily cried in alarm!
“I’m still right here, dear.” I replied in annoyance. I wasn’t clear on what sort of game they had planned for me.
“Empress, where did my husband go? What did you do with him?” She continued to cry out in alarm.
“I said I’m right here, Em.” I said louder as I waved my hand vigorously.
No one flinched or even paid attention!
“I’m right here next to Alusia!” I shouted and waved my hand at her.
It went right through her!
I gasped in fright! What was going on? What was wrong with me?
“Alexander, before you lose consciousness, I suggest you think about rephasing back into this reality, hun.” Alex Reilly recommended calmly. She and her ‘sisters’ appeared totally unconcerned.
“He can do that, Empress?” Emily questioned.
“We’re lucky she only thought about disappearing and not going back to before this all happened.” Alex said casually.
“Why? What would happen then?” My wife asked.
“Nothing would change. Nothing at all. The Empress would still arrive in this universe and you would still become sisters, Emily. Alex, you can rephase now, hun, you’ve proven your gift has activated. Cami, be a dear and turn on the video entertainment display. Channel five point one, please.”
Did I really want to reappear- even if I really could control this? I decided to try and thought about reappearing.
“Ah, welcome back sister.” Alex Reilly said without even looking my way. “I trust you now believe what I have been saying?”
“How did I do that?”
“Every Empress must figure that out for herself, hun. We all do things just a little bit differently.”
“Breaking News this hour from University Memorial Hospital. Here with the story is Reporter Michelle Simonetti. Michelle?”
“Yes, Richard, I’m here in front of University Memorial Hospital where earlier today CDC officials presented a warrant with local police for the arrest and questioning of a Dr. Reilly Reilly. Dr. Reilly is wanted in connection with several disappearances here over the last few weeks and is suspected of conducting unapproved experimental procedures on some of her patients- some of whom are among the missing. Topping the list is seventeen year-old Constance Cummins, a senior at Martin Luther King High School. Ms. Cummins, a recent paraplegic due to a failed suicide attempt disappeared several days ago from her hospital room where she was to undergo psychological appraisal for the attempt.”
“A nurse working at this hospital, one Cynthia Riggby, has also gone missing as has Dr. Reilly herself and three assistants, Biophysics students Cassandra and Samantha Fleming, both relations to the doctor, and Randall Peltierre, a computer technologies student.”
“If anyone has seen Dr. Reilly or any of her associates please call local authorities immediately.”
“Michelle, has there been any sort of discussion about the kinds of experimental procedures Dr. Reilly has been developing?”
“Richard, as of this report the only thing the CDC would say is that potentially infectious organisms are suspected and if not properly disposed of, could be detrimental to the population. That’s all we’ve learned for now.”
“Okay, thanks for that report, Michelle. Keep us up to date.”
“I will. Back to you in the studio, Richard.”
“That was Michelle Simonetti at University Memorial Hospital. Moving along to other local news. FCC authorities are still mystified as to the origins of an underground Fantasy-Drama being broadcast on our sub channel five point four. The FCC is investigating the mysterious program that had blanked our normally broadcast programming for two weeks. Investigators could not comment on observations and theories that the program was recorded locally. Although not pornographic in content, the program conflicted with legally licensed programming scheduled for broadcast in the affected time slots.”
“Today the state house continued to debate the controv…”
The television suddenly turned itself off! And there was a commotion in the kitchen!
“Something sounded like it fell over out there!” I whispered.
Before I could get up, Alex Reilly raised her hand to stop any movement.
“Cami, please bring our intruder to us.” She said calmly.
“Put me down!” A woman’s voice screamed.
A disheveled Dr. Reilly floated into the living room about a foot off the floor. She was fighting and kicking at the air trying to get away.
“Let me go! I’m innocent! I didn’t kill anyone!” She continued to shout.
“Come join the party, Dr. Reilly.” Alex Reilly said with a devious smile.
The doctor continued to fight the unseen force holding her and suddenly went horizontal, rising another two feet in the air!
“Come now Reilly, we won’t hurt you. You entered this house uninvited and not the other way around. Refrain from your attempts at escape and tell us what has happened.”
“Mother!” Dr. Reilly hissed. “I should have known you were behind this! I demand you let me go from whatever is holding me here!” She screamed in anger.
“Child, as I have stated before, I am not your mother. I am Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Space and Time. My friends and I hail from three universes away. Now please curb that anger and let’s talk rationally before my two Mind Warriors decide to get playful.” Alex said, continuing to smile deviously. She winked at the stranded doctor.
“Mind Warrior? What is that?” She growled.
“Do you really wish to find out, hun? Really?”
“Dr. Reilly, you really should listen to her- after all, you did break into our house.” I tried to reason with the angry woman.
“Who are you? I thought this was Alexander and Emily Steinert’s house!”
“I am Alexander Steinert, doctor. I just look a little…um…different…thanks to your Gamma Exciter Experiment!” I said trying to sound upset and imposing.
It didn’t sound anything like I wanted it to.
“You’re just a girl! Where is Mr. Steinert? I will explain myself only to him!” She shouted.
“Dr. Reilly, you will treat my husband with the respect he deserves!” Emily stood and approached our hovering guest.
“Mrs. Steinert? But…I thought you weren’t part of this…”
“Apparently I am now, doctor! I’ve been infected as well!” My wife told her. Then she said something I didn’t expect.
“Dr. Reilly, you should slow your heartbeat down; it is now reaching one hundred-eighty beats per minute! The human heart cannot withstand that stress for very long. Cardiac arrest will follow shortly if that cadence is continued! Also your blood pressure has skyrocketed! A stroke is not out of the question if you insist on fighting Camille.” She said with her eyes closed tightly.
“Cassandra, would you be a dear and take Reilly’s hand? That way she will hang around with us long enough to explain what has happened to her.” Alex Reilly requested casually.
“If you think it would help, Aunt Alex.”
“You should be able to counter her gift with your own, hun.”
Dr. Reilly stopped fidgeting instantly.
“Counter what gift? What have you done to me?” She demanded.
“The explanation will arrive in the proper sequence, my dear. Right now, I ask for your patience and full attention.” Alex‘s smile still looked very ominous! “Cami, you can let her down now- gently.”
“I’ve established a restrictive acoustic shield around the room’s perimeter, Empress.” Cami said as Dr. Reilly slowly became upright and gently settled to the floor.
“What’s that?” Dr. Reilly asked, still partly terrified.
“An acoustic shield is one that restricts sound vibrations from escaping the confined area. The restrictive portion is so you don’t go anywhere, doctor.” Cami informed her.
“Alex, I believe you want to ask the first question?” Alexandra Reilly prompted.
I nodded, but held up a finger indicating I wanted a delay. I posed the question ‘what was Dr. Reilly doing in my house and how did she get in here unseen’, in my mind?
It was amazing how asking the right questions can make all the difference!
“Alex, we’re waiting, hun.” Alex Reilly coaxed.
“Why are you in our house, doctor?”
“I needed a place to go! The cops and the CDC are looking for me! I figured out of anyone, you two would understand. This seemed to be the safest place for me since I became a freak!”
“So how did you get in? All the doors and windows are locked.” Emily asked- a little upset.
Dr. Reilly Reilly turned bright red!
“I…I just passed right through the front door. I…I know that sounds crazy, I mean I had every intention of just knocking, but when I did my fist went right through the door…as…as if it weren’t there at all! I know…I should be committed.” She said shaking her head in shame.
I decided to try out my newfound ‘gift’ as Alex Reilly called it. I thought about disappearing.
My hand passed right through the arm of the couch. Cool!
“Can anyone hear me?” I shouted as I walked over beside Dr. Reilly.
“I don’t think you’re crazy, ma’am.” I said after I thought about reappearing.
Cassandra and Dr. Reilly both jumped!
“Mother, I wish you would stop doing that!” Cassandra hissed.
“Mother?” Reilly looked first at me then at Cassandra Fleming. “How did you do that?”
“The same way you did apparently, doctor.” I said, staring at her with a slight, satisfied smile.
“Dr. Reilly, can I ask where your three associates are and their status?” Alex Reilly asked interrupting the staring session Doc Reilly and I had going on.
She thought about the question for a while.
“I really don’t know, ma’am. One minute we were all arguing about what we should do, the next, my cousins and Randall had disappeared!”
“Is that all the information you have, hun?” Alex asked as she stood up and stared into the doctor’s eyes intensely.
“We ran blood tests on ourselves. We all had the same nanos, as you called them actively multiplying in our bodies.”
“And?” Alex Reilly pressed.
“Randall has already started to look younger.” She looked at me for a second. “Similar to the way you’ve changed, Mr. Steinert?” She still didn’t sound sure of my identity.
“Cami, drop your shield for a moment, would you, sweetheart?”
“Shield is off, Empress.”
“Sam and Cassie Fleming, the time for hiding is over girls. You and Randi can rematerialize now.” Alex Reilly called out as if knowing exactly where they were hiding.
“Aunt Alex should Sam and I be here too?” The Cassandra Fleming in front of me asked.
“Why not? You have to meet sometime.”
“The high today, in the mid sixties with only a slight chance of a shower further north. Tomorrow…”
“Oh Rodger, how can we expect to avoid the turmoil our relationship cause…”
“Spock, you green-blooded hobgoblin! Jim is out there somewhere dying and all you can say is…”
“Johnny, who’s the next contestant on ‘The Price is Right?’”
“Randall that is quite enough, hun. You and the Fleming sisters re-appear this instant.” Alex Reilly commanded.
Two women and a young androgynous looking man appeared by the stairs.
“Thank you. Please have a seat and we shall answer all your questions as best we can.” She motioned to the floor of the now crowded room.
“How did you know we were here?” One of them asked. She looked exactly like the Cassandra standing next to Dr. Reilly.
“That’s what I keep asking her, honey,” The other Cassie quipped!
“Empress, what are we all going to do now?” Connie asked from across the room. I had almost forgotten she was here.
“Empress, could we maybe move this convention down into the playroom? It’s a bigger space and there’s more seating down there.” I asked before anything else was said.
“Why didn’t I think of that?” Alex Reilly replied as she looked at me and smiled brightly.
What did that mean, I wondered?
“Everyone take hands, please.” She requested. Her companions quickly joined hands and Cassiopeia offered to take Emily’s. Emily offered to take mine and before long everyone was holding at least one other person’s hand.
“Please do not let go until told to do so for your own safety.”
My living room became the basement playroom!
“Everyone look around you! If you find yourself in a piece of furniture or wall move until clear. As long as one hand is still indirectly in contact with me you should be fine.
I stepped forward out of the bar and one of the stools. Emily also took a step forward out of a stool.
“Rephasing in three…two…one. You all may release your hands.” Alex Reilly announced.
Dr. Reilly and her three associates dropped to the floor!
“Weak newbies!” Cassandra Fleming cackled.
I wasn’t feeling so good either, but at least I stayed standing. Emily and I took the opportunity to take the seats closest to Alex Reilly.
“Alex, come here, hun.” Alexandra asked gently.
Emily and I nervously exchanged seats.
“Alex, within the half hour several members of the local social control agency will arrive with documents requesting your detention and allowing investigation of this residence and property. Now might be the time to leave this world and universe.” She suggested.
“Why, what did I do?” I asked.
“You are the carrier. You are patient number zero! In their eyes, you started this whole missing person’s fiasco!”
“How did I start this, Empress?”
“Not you, hun! Alexandra Steinert. My temporal sister is the carrier of the nano infection that has bestowed gifts on you, Emily, and at least these four innocent people.” Alex said as she turned to me and stared deeply into my eyes.
“My revision, you have to stop this now- before it results in these innocents being accused and sentenced to incarceration, or worse…experimentation. Do you really want to hurt them? Do you really intend on cursing them to an extended life of pain and anguish?” Alex asked as she nodded to someone behind me.
She took my hand in hers. I felt a slight tingle as our skin touched. Alex again looked into my eyes.
“You see? It has already gone too far, sister. The one called Alexander is almost gone- replaced by us! Her reign here will be a tempest of controversy and secrecy. Yes, she will protect this universe’s time stream and yes she will do great things, but she will not have the autonomy you or I have enjoyed.”
“You’re no good at bluffing, sister.” I replied without consciously thinking a word of it! “We both know that she will be free to work this time stream just as we do; only it may take a few years longer. I have seen this to be true, Alexandra Reilly.”
Oh God, did that really come out of my mouth?
“So, you stay imprisoned for a reason, Alex? I wasn’t aware that you had decided to develop the Empress in another Universe! If we are the same, why didn’t I foresee this and travel here in your place?”
“It fell to me to inform Constance of her true lineage! The mistake was mine and mine alone! It was for me to remedy!” My mouth continued, as I remained a helpless observer. This was really starting to freak me out!
“So this is all your fault is it, Alex?”
“It’s my cross to bear, Alex! I must pay the price for my miscalculation!”
“So it’s come down to simple mathematics now? Have you forgotten your humanity, sister? How about your compassion, huh? Is that nothing more than a calculation too? Are love, companionship, and friendship just complex algorithms in need of reduction to simpler terms?” She paused.
“Do you remember your misdirected dimensional sister and her spiral into evil despair? Are you satisfied to remake that here, on such fertile, virgin ground?”
“I am not like Bad Alex! Y’all know me better than that, Alex! I was the one that kept the secret! I was the one that bore the ferocity of Constance’s scorn and anger when she found out!”
My eyesight started getting blurry. “I am the one that needs to be held accountable for all the wrong choices I’ve made, and I’m the thief that stole a woman’s pride and confidence as if just another cheap trinket! I deserve everything I get, Empress!”
“That is not true, Alexandra. You once told me that there is good and bad in everyone- that there is no right or wrong side to take. You said it is the decisions we make that count the most. No one is perfect- so you’ve told everyone here at least a dozen times! It’s time for you to forgive yourself and allow the new Empress her very own reign, Alex. Allow her to make her own mistakes so she can learn from them as you and I have done! Please Empress Alexandra, protect this Empress as you have pledged to do over and over again. Pledge to protect her sisters as they initialize their very own sisterhood here, in this universe.” Cami declared before she stopped and took a deep breath.
“Please, Empress, we have outstayed our welcome on this world.”
“Mother, Empress, the law enforcement officials have arrived.” Cassi interrupted.
“What will we do?” I heard Dr. Reilly cry.
I looked around- surprised I had control of me again.
Everyone was staring at me!
“Everyone, join hands!” Alex Reilly commanded.
“Empress, Connie’s parents…they may have been affected also! What will become of them?” I interjected as a vision came into my mind.
“Hun, if this Jack is anything like our Jacquelyn, I pity anyone that shows up at that residence!”
Connie stared at Alex as she took Cassandra’s hand and offered her other to the other Cassandra.
“We’re going to take a short hop through time, ladies. Again hold tight until we’re clear of any objects.”
“Transiting time in three…two…one.” Alex announced.
Our surroundings didn’t change.
“Everyone still clear?” She asked. “Good. Okay, we’re here, y’all can let go now.”
“But we didn’t go anywhere, ma’am.” I informed her.
“Didn’t we?” She winked. “Alex, roughly what time was it when we left? I just happen to know you looked at the clock behind the bar before we joined hands.”
“A little after two, why?” I answered in confusion.
“What time does that clock behind the bar say now, hun?” She asked.
I looked back and read the time for the second time in under a minute. “Eight.” I said before it hit me. I gasped! “It’s eight o’clock already? We just instantly jumped six hours?” I exclaimed.
“That’s why they call it time travel, sis.” She giggled.
“But did you move us back or ahead?”
“Now why would I take us back?”
“And I can do that too?” I asked with a little too much excitement.
Emily, Dr. Reilly, and her three associates stared at me in bewilderment, though I think Emily was just surprised I got so excited.
“No reason you can’t hun.” Alex laughed.
“Cool!”
I remained quiet for a minute.
“So why six hours, ma’am?” I inquired.
“Go back and look for yourself, hun. Just think about the time you want to go back to, the location, and above all remember to stay phased out.”
“So it’s as simple as that? I thought I’d have to sacrifice a chicken or something first!”
“It’s as simple as that, hun. Go ahead and try it- you’ll like it.” Alex Reilly said as she winked- I wasn’t sure to me though.
I stood up and stepped away from everyone.
“Empress, you really should take your Mind Warrior along. There may be trouble if things don’t quite go as you want them to.”
Connie got up, stepped close to me, and took my hand carefully. Looking in my eyes, she gulped.
First I thought about disappearing. I guess I looked just as apprehensive as Connie.
“Very good, Alex.” Alex Reilly said proudly. Emily, the Doctor and her three assistants began looking around the room. “It is always prudent to phase out first. Good travels, Empress.” Alex Reilly smiled brightly.
I began thinking about ‘when’ I wanted to go. I was curious to see what we had bypassed here in those six hours. Going back three hours seemed satisfactory so I concentrated on our house at five o’clock.
The living room instantly appeared!
“Lieutenant, the house seems to be empty. Though it looks like both bedrooms were in use, sir.” A voice said from the stairway.
“Sir, the basement is secure- no one down there either.” Another officer said entering from the kitchen. “You think they kidnapped the Steinert’s, sir?”
“She’s a doctor, Smith. We can’t rule that out, but I find it unlikely. I’m thinking the three are in it together.”
A radio transmission interrupted their conversation.
“Officers need assistance at 1723 Lancaster Court. All available units respond.”
“Gantz to Fields, what’s going on out there?”
“Lt. Gantz, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you, sir!” The voice said over the radio.
“Two-oh-three enroute. ETA five minutes.” Another voice came over with a siren blaring in the background.
“Fields, I want to know what is goin’ on!”
“Lieutenant, all hell is breaking loose here! Things are flying around! Chairs, appliances, lamps…furniture! The whole house seems to be possessed! We need back up!”
“What about the persons of interest?”
“The wife and daughter are just standing there, sir. The Cummins’ daughter looks to be in some kind of red-faced trance. We can’t get near them without being attacked by flying debris!”
Connie tugged on my arm. “Mr. Steinert, I’m they’re daughter. What are they talking about? Who is with my mother?”
“If I were to guess, I’d say your father has been affected just like me.” I said motioning to my body.
“You mean he’s not my dad anymore?” She asked as I felt her grasp tighten.
I shrugged my shoulders. I really didn’t know. An image of a beautiful blonde woman came to mind. The woman looked like Connie’s slightly older sister.
“Hey, where did you two come from? How did you get past the officers at the doors?” The Lieutenant’s voice caught our attention.
“Shit!” Connie and I both gasped! We could be seen!
Two officers approached us from either side.
I quickly wished we were anywhere but here, but focused on Connie’s parents!
The scene instantly changed to one of outright chaos! All around us all types of household goods flew frantically through the air! To our left, three police cars, lights flashing, provided protection for several officers. To our right, a much younger looking Mina and another young woman matching the image in my mind stood wrapped in each other’s arms. The younger woman looked like she was concentrating intensely and had her eyes closed.
“That’s my mom and dad, Mr. Steinert! We have to help them!” Connie cried out.
“I’m not sure I can, Connie. I’d like to, but how can we help them?” I asked, amazed by the crazy scene. My mind instantly filled with images and videos that answered that very question.
“Keep holding on, Connie.” I told the girl, as I started moving toward her parents.
“What are you doing? Are you crazy? Those things will kill us, Alex!” She exclaimed.
A couch flew right through us. Connie’s eyes almost popped out of her head!
“Did…did you see that? How…?”
“We’re slightly out of phase with this reality- or so I’ve been told, Connie. Let’s get your parents out of here.” I nodded to the two standing at the center of the maelstrom.
I felt resistance as we got about five feet from the Cummins’s. It almost felt like some kind of wall.
‘Jack’s protective shield.’ A voice sounding very much like my new one said in my head.
“Connie, I’m going to rephase when we’re right beside them. I want you to grab any bare skin you can, as quickly as you can! I’ll do the same. On three, ready?” I told my companion.
“One second, Alex. I have to give us a little more time.” She said as her face flushed with concentration.
All three police cars flipped over towards us leaving them on their roofs…and the officers in the open. They quickly retreated or hit the pavement!
I was in awe of what I had just witnessed, but quickly recovered! “Three…two…one!”
Each of us reached out with our free hand and grabbed an arm.
The chaotic scene in front of the Cummins house became the tranquility of our local park. I quickly rephased us and released Jack’s arm. Connie released her mother’s arm at the same time.
“Honey, stop.” Mina told her partner. “Somehow we’ve changed locations!”
“What?” The younger woman asked as she suddenly opened her eyes.
“Mom? Daddy?” Connie cried as she quickly tried to draw their attention.
“Constance? How did you do this?” Mina asked as she immediately wrapped her arms around the teen.
“Mom, I didn’t do it, Mr. Steinert did.” She nodded toward me.
“Who did this, honey? I don’t see Alex anywhere.” Jack…I think she was still Jack, said as she looked directly at me.
I shyly waved. “Hi, Jack, Mina. I’m Alex…although I look a little different now.” I blushed. “Somehow I don’t think I’m the only one either.”
“You are Alex Steinert?” Mina asked as she eyed me carefully.
I nodded once. “Ya.” I answered quietly. “Look, we don’t have a lot of time before someone reports four women suddenly appearing in the park so we have to go someplace safe.” I looked around cautiously. “Please take my hands and we’ll go to my house. We should be safe there for a little while.”
“If you are Alex Steinert, why should we take your hand? What would that accomplish, miss?”
“Mina, you have to trust her. Alex is just trying to protect us. Please, do as she asks and take her hand.” Connie pleaded.
A siren in the distance caught our attention. We had been reported.
“Look, I’d rather not be arrested- not that any cell in the world could hold me now, but I promised Connie we would rescue her parents, so if you three want to remain together, you really should take my hands!” I told the Cummins’ sharply.
The siren was getting louder as Jack and Mina cautiously joined hands with us. I thought about what time it was when we left the playroom.
The peaceful park became my basement playroom. Everyone was still looking at two people standing near the center of the room. Connie and I! We were still here!
We suddenly disappeared!
“Very good, Alex.” Alex Reilly proudly repeated. As before, Emily, the Doctor and her three assistants began looking around the room. “It is always prudent to phase out first. Good travels, Empress.” Alex Reilly smiled brightly again staring right at me. It was like we were seeing ourselves from a different vantage point- as if we were also observers. The movie ’Groundhog Day’ immediately came to mind.
“Hi everyone, we’re back.” I said in relief as I thought about us rephasing.
Emily, Dr. Reilly, and her three associates jumped!
“Very good, Empress. Alex Reilly praised, as she seemed to be the only one that knew where we would rematerialize. You have taken your first time trip…and I see you have retrieved our newest sisters, too. Bravo, Alex.”
“You knew I would do that…and where we would return, ma’am?” I asked in disbelief.
“Do you really need to ask that, hun?”
“Where are we, and who are all of you?” My fellow worker asked in confusion as she looked around the room. Her eyes stopped on Dr. Reilly.
“You did this! I don’t know how, but I know you did this!” Jack accused. “Oh yes you did! Somehow you experimented on us as well as Connie!” Jack paused as if listening to something.
The air suddenly smelled sickeningly sweet- as if suddenly filled with ozone.
“I don’t care if you’ve changed too! Change the three of us back right now or I will show you what I am capable of now!” Jack continued the one-sided conversation.
“Mr. Cummins, please refrain from building your power in such tight surroundings, we are friendly and will not hurt you.” Alex Reilly advised. “Dr. Reilly isn’t the one that caused all this.”
“Jack Cummins? Is that you?” Emily asked as she looked at the young woman standing closest to her.
“Emily? Wow, you look younger! What’s happening to us?”
“I think you should listen to the Empress.” My wife nodded to Alex Reilly.
“Empress? She’s an Empress?” Mina questioned in amazement.
“I am Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Space and Time, Mina and John Cummins. I welcome you to our sisterhood and I’m sure the Empress of this universe also welcomes you.” She said nodding her head toward me.
“I’m no Empress ma’am- not by a long shot!” I protested, shaking my head.
“I disagree, hun. Right now you are twice the Empress I am.”
“How can I be twice you, ma’am?” I guffawed.
“Shall you tell him or shall I, Alexandra?” She asked me cryptically, staring deeply into my eyes.
My playroom became a dark, lonely feeling place lit by a small, unmoving sun. I didn’t like the look of this place at all!
Not only was this place giving me the creeps, but to top things off I started to feel very peculiar. I felt something stir deep inside me and half expected an alien to pop through my chest!
My chest…looking down at its new shape, I thought it looked just a little bigger- fuller, maybe? I felt my body shudder suddenly.
“I’m sorry for doing this to you, Alex.” A voice very similar to my new one said from somewhere in front of me.
“Who said that? What is this place?” I demanded.
“I’m very sorry for what is happening to you. I hadn’t seen these events until it was too late, Alex.” The voice apologized again.
A figure emerged from the shadows, slowly walking toward me.
“Alex? Alex Reilly? Why did you bring me here?” I asked, finally recognizing the woman and voice.
“I’m Alexandra Steinert, Alex. I’m the one that caused all of this. I’m…I’m very…very sorry.” She said as she began to cry.
“I’m not going to say that I understand, ma’am, but why? Why possess me? If that’s what you did?”
“I’m not sure why…or even how I’m here, Alex. I thought I was just going to die…or disintegrate, or something. I never thought I would jump into a male version of myself- and certainly not in a completely different universe! I was prepared to die for all the mistakes I’ve made- all the pain I’ve caused.”
“So am I really the Empress now, Alex?” I asked, as my curiosity demanded the answer, although I already felt I knew that.
“You are this universe’s Empress, Alex, yes.” She said as she wiped at the twin streams running down her face.
“So why am I the lucky one?” I asked.
“Because you are me, Alex. You alone have the genetic code that defines the Empress.”
“That’s not what I meant, Alex! Why did you do this to me?” I demanded, feeling that she was intentionally sidestepping me.
The beautiful image in front of me looked down sadly at the unseen floor of this place.
“’Cause I screwed up, Alex.” She replied quietly. I saw more tears fall from her eyes. “I only tried to protect her. That’s all I ever wanted to do and I couldn’t even do that right!”
“Protect who, Alex? What went wrong?” I asked, feeling her sorrow.
“To answer that question and to prepare you for what is to come, we must risk touching each other.”
“How is that going to explain anything?” I asked, doubt filling my voice.
“When you last touched Alex Reilly you felt a slight tingle?”
“Ya, I felt the static electricity…why?”
“That is how the Empress and all her sisters, and all their temporal twins share or ‘sync’, if you will, information- memories, experiences, secrets.”
“Temporal twins?”
“Because we can travel through time, we can come face to face with ourselves- the ones naturally living in the visited time period. We can ‘sync’ or share information with them. The process also refreshes the nanos in our bodies, resetting them to the younger of us. In this way we can extend our lives.”
“But what if I don’t want to live longer?”
“Traveling through time takes a heavy toll on us, Alex. When we travel, we live each and every day wherever and whenever we go. Even if we return to the same time as we left, which is usually the case, our age does not simply revert. We will continue to grow older- and at a much faster rate than those around us. By ‘syncing’, our body can at least last long enough to appear to be aging normally to the people living sequentially- those that don’t travel with the Empress.”
“You talk almost as strangely as Alex Reilly. Care to explain it clearly this time?” I complained.
The Alex before me shook her head several times. “I don’t even understand me!” She declared in a defeated mumble.
“Say you and Jack Cummins traveled back in time…or forward, it doesn’t really matter all that much, but say you and Jack traveled somewhere- to a different time.”
“Okay, like say I wanted to go back and meet my favorite president- Abe Lincoln…gotcha.” I proposed.
The woman before me visibly shuddered and her tears increased. She sniffed them back a few times before continuing.
“Fine.” She finally admitted. “Say you and Jack went back to Washington City, 1865.”
“Okay?” I responded a little concerned for what memories my statement had provoked.
“Now let’s say that you were invited to stay a few days…maybe a week.”
“Got it. I decide to stay a week.”
“Do you think you and Jack would be the same age if you returned to your own time just mere seconds after you left?”
“Ya, why wouldn’t we be the same age? I don’t get it.”
“Wouldn’t you be a week older? After all, you had just spent a week in old Washington.”
“Okay,” I paused to make sure I understood her right. “You’re saying that if I…we travel back and spend a week in the past that we’ll be a week older when we return?”
“Exactly, Alex. To those still in the time stream you would’ve been gone for only an instant, but you and your travel companion would be a week older. No matter which direction you go- forward or backward in time- the amount of time you spend in other places, time continues to add up. If you became trapped in the twenty-third century for six years, when you returned home you would be six years older. To those not accompanying you on the mission you would look six years older in an instant. Get it?”
“That sucks big time!”
“Ya, it does. That’s why we,” She motioned to herself then pointed at me, “You and me, and your new sisters live for roughly nine hundred years.”
I gasped and tried to keep from choking!
“Did you say that I’ll live for nine…nine hundred years?”
“More or less, but mostly more.”
“And Emily and the others affected by this change…they’ll live that long as well?”
She nodded sadly. “I’m so sorry, Alex. You have to understand that I didn’t mean for any of this to happ…”
I held up my hand to stop her from saying anything more. This was all too crazy! How could I…how could we all cope with living what equated to roughly ten, eleven, maybe twelve generations? Was this actually happening or was I still in painful convulsions in Dr. Reilly’s experimental operating theater? That was three weeks ago, so that would involve time travel, wouldn’t it?
If I were to believe everything that had happened from that point forward, then theoretically I could go back to witness my own initial change. I could go back to stop the experiment!
But… if I went back and successfully stopped it, would I be here now debating this very question? Would I be like this at all? Would I even be here?
Did I really want to go back to stop my…our changes from happening?
I would still be in traction, in the hospital, and Connie would still be paralyzed from the waist down, but then Jack Cummins would still be Jack and not, apparently, Jacquelyn. And the authorities surely wouldn’t be hunting for us!
“While you continue debating the pros and cons, I’m going to take us back home, Alex.” I heard in my mind, paying it little attention as I continued to weigh things.
Wow, did my eyes feel dry! I thought as I blinked several times.
“Welcome back to reality, dear. We’ve missed you these last few days.” Emily said from my side.
“A few days? What are you talking about, honey?” I replied finding myself laying flat on my back in a bed.
“Alex, you’ve been catatonic for three days now. We were beginning to think you slipped into a coma. You know you didn’t blink your eyes once the whole time? How can you do that?” My wife informed me. “If I didn’t know that you were still alive you’d be in a morgue right now!”
“You ‘knew’ that I was still alive, Emily?”
“While you’ve been in your little trance, the rest of us have been developing our gifts, Alex.”
“Gifts? What are you talking about? What Gifts?” I asked, still confused by the amount of time I had been thinking. It had seemed like mere minutes.
“The Empress, Alex Reilly, calls our new talents, ‘gifts’. They differ between each of us.” She explained. “Your gift allows you to see the future and travel through time, space, and dimension. Jack and Connie can do incredible things with their minds. Dr. Reilly can see the future and phase out of reality. Cassandra and Samantha Fleming can also see the future and phase out of this reality like their visiting twins. Randi Peltierre can talk with almost any computer equipment. Cynthia Riggby can diagnosis our bodies better than any doctor can, and Mina Cummins can also see the future.”
“I thought about what she had said for a moment. She forgot one very important person.
“So what is your gift, honey?”
“Me? Oh…well…I…I can also see the future and diagnosis patients, Alex. I’m what is called a Medical Seer.” She answered demurely, but suddenly stared at my midsection. “Oh! Oh, um…Alex? I don’t want you to freak out or anything, but I’m going to ask you to go into the bathroom, dear. Pull your panties down and sit on the toilet…and please don’t hyperventilate! I’ll be in after I get something.”
“Why would I hyperventilate? What’s wrong with me, honey?”
“Alex, you’ve been out for three days- more changes have occurred.” She blushed as her eyes shifted from side to side conspiratorially. “You’re one hundred percent female now.” She continued, but just above a whisper as a tear rolled down her cheek.
I gulped and closed my eyes for a minute and took a long, cleansing breath. It had finally happened. Alex Reilly’s prediction had come to pass. I guess I really was the Empress now. Opening my eyes, I looked around the bedroom.
“UM…why are we in a hotel room, Emily?”
“We’re in Honolulu, Alex. Alex Reilly transported us here to avoid the police, but right now you need to get into the bathroom.”
“So, let me get this straight…I’m the Empress for this universe.” I asked after I had again come too on the bed of our hotel room in Honolulu. Things had gone black after Emily entered the small bathroom and began instructing me in the use of a tampon. I cringed at the thought!
“One hundred percent correct, hun.” Alex Reilly said and gave me a ‘thumbs up’.
“Um…could we limit the use of ‘one hundred percent’, please?”
“Oh, all right! You men can be such sissies when confronted with standard bodily functions.” Alex Reilly complained with a wicked smile.
“And because I started my…” I gulped, “Started my period, I can’t travel through time or phase shift until it’s over? How screwed up is that?”
“It’s just the nature of the beast, hun. So, are you ready for your first download?” Alex winked at me as her smile softened.
“You mean Alex Steinert was telling the truth about that? We can actually ‘sync up’ just by touching?” I asked in amazement.
“Yup! It’s that simple. The tingle takes a bit of getting use to though.” She said as she placed her hand on my shoulder.
“Ouch! That smarts!” I cried.
“Now to test things out. Alusia, would you come in here, hun?” Alex Reilly called as she walked over to the door of the room.
The woman that appeared in the doorway elicited a treasure trove of unfamiliar memories, yet they all seemed to be mine.
“Why did you bring Janelle Hathor here!” I hissed in anger!
“This is Janelle’s distant revision, Alexandra. This is Alusia.
“She’s joined with Pharaoh’s nephew!” I said excitedly as another memory- this one involving what looked like Nazis- surfaced.
“Hello again, Empress.” The young woman greeted with a pleasant smile.
“This is absolutely amazing! I have all these memories- all these experiences in my head now.” I gleefully exclaimed.
“The combined memories and experiences of three separate Empresses, hun. Alex Reilly, my Alex Steinert, and our Granddaughter Alexandra of Terra.
Thoughts and images of an eight-year-old girl came to mind along with other similar memories. My nose suddenly stuffed and I felt tears pour from my eyes.
“Sometimes we have to watch and prepare for certain archival recalls, hun. Remember that not all recalls are pleasant.”
“So, we really are in Hawaii?” I asked testing my new memories- these were of our outcast group holding hands. Jack Cummins, or was it Jacquelyn now, and Connie each holding an arm of my limp body between them.
“Um…how are we paying for the rooms, Alex?” I asked innocently.
“Your Comptroller arranged things online. The rooms have been monetarily financed through next Friday since we’ll need a week before we can transit. In the meantime, take the opportunity to see the sights. Relax and unwind.”
“I don’t have a Comptroller. I’m just a mechanical engineer by trade. I’m not the CEO or anything important like that, Alex.” I complained.
“She means me, ma’am. I’m Randal…Randi Peltierre. I’m your Technology Comptroller.
“Randi? What are you doin’ here, hun? I thought I left you back at Reilly?” I said as I quickly blinked. This shared memory crap was going to be hard to get use to!
“Wrong archive, sis. This Randi is your comptroller and she has skillfully negotiated this President’s Suite for the Empress and her entourage’s stay here in Waikiki.”
“You’re the computer technician from the operating room?” I asked even as I was hit with the feeling of dej’vu.
“Yes, ma’am.” The petite, long black-haired, young woman responded as she lowered her eyes to the floor.
“So, what can a comptroller do, Randi?” I asked more to change the subject.
“Well, I booked this suite for us- we’re paid up until next Friday.” She started with a big smile.
“Anything else?”
“Well, I can do just about anything on the Internet, including change our histories and credit ratings! I also canceled and deleted our arrest warrants back home, gave us all new identities, and, oh yes, I gave each one of us a healthy offshore bank account!” She announced proudly.
“Fantastic, hun. You’ll do.” I said feeling my mouth form a bright smile. I had no idea though, why I had said what I did.
“Empress, I’d like to remind you both that we have reservations for dinner at six tonight. You both should start to get ready if we want to arrive on time.” Emily reminded. Why was she looking at me though, instead of Alex Reilly?
“So let me get this straight…I have a period now?” I asked, my shaking voice raising an octave.
“That’s right, sis, all us girls have ‘em.” Alex Reilly answered with a cautious smile.
“And…I can’t travel while that’s going on?”
She nodded.
“Who wrote these rules, Alex?” I demanded!
“Wait until you meet the higher-ups.” Alex said cryptically.
“Higher-ups? You mean we have a boss?” I asked curiously, my eyes widening as my imagination ran wild.
“You could say that, sis. Just try not to irritate them too much.”
“I take it you speak from experience, Alex?”
“Kind of…ya.”
I rolled my eyes at her cavalier response.
“Kind of, Alex? What did you do for that to happen?” I responded.
“It’s not what I have done as much as what one of us will do, Alex. This joint adventure, the rescue mission of our Alex Steinert by Alex Reilly and company, and the emergence of this universe’s Empress and sisterhood has yet to reach its apex. If foresight serves me correctly, there are still several chapters waiting to be written before we part ways or anger upper management. As you have probably guessed from our sudden popularity and our shared remembrances, our story in this universe has taken a different route completely.”
“Develop and master your foresight, Alexandra Steinert.” She said seriously. “Your path here will be nothing short of adventurous- even dangerous, but it will also be wondrous and amazing just the same. Rely on your new sisters and trust that they in turn, will rely on you. Alex, you all must act as a well trained team and not let one person have more importance than anyone else. I’m sure that if you think about it, you will see glimpses of what I hint at.”
“Once our Alex Steinert vacates her space in your head you will be the sole being capable of calling the shots to correct this time stream- this version of history. Allow your sisters to use their varied gifts to supplement your own.” Alex Reilly stared deeply into my eyes- into my very soul! “You are now the captain- the director- the foundation of this sisterhood. Make every effort to make it work. I don’t have to tell you what could or would happen should one or all of you fall prey to contempt, egotism, or greed.”
“Yessss! Use the force for good, you will!” Samantha Fleming interrupted sounding like an old crone before breaking out in fits of laughter. She turned and slowly walked out of the main living area of the suite as if elderly, crippled, and walking with a nonexistent cane.
I got the reference immediately and smiled!
Her sister Cassie walked quickly after her. “Really? Aunt Alex is trying to give the new Empress pointers and all you can come up with is Yoda? You really are a geek, Samantha Fleming!”
“I think I resemble that.” Samantha Fleming, I guess you could say my Samantha Fleming now, retorted, slightly annoyed.
“Ya, I wonder if she oversleeps as much as you do, sis?” ‘My’ Cassie asked her sister.
I looked to Alex Reilly, but refrained from asking my question.
“Ya, they do that in every universe I’ve visited, hun.” She assured me with a roll of her eyes.
A bottle of water floated past us at eye level.
“Cami, sweetheart, must you play with the mini-frige?” Alex Reilly asked rolling her eyes.
“That wasn’t me director. Jacquelyn is practicing again.”
“I guess that is the same in every universe too?” I asked.
“You have no idea!” She replied in exasperation.
“Honey, would you like to go down to the beach?” Emily asked as she entered from one of the bedrooms.
“That would be nice, dear, but I don’t think you brought any swim shorts for me.” I answered then looked down at the floor sadly. “Not that they would fit anymore.” I grumbled to myself.
“I’m game, sis.” Alex Reilly replied brightly. She now wore a skimpy black bikini that left nothing to the imagination. How did she change so fast?
“Alex and I went shopping while you were out of it, dear. I…I got you something to wear…it was Alex’s idea, really. Here, try it on.”
A hanger with a few scraps of bright pink material landed gently on the couch next to me.
“You actually expect me to wear this?” I cried as I looked at my wife then at Alex. “Outside?” I noticed Alex smile deviously. Emily just blushed. “You can’t be serious!” I lamented.
“Alex, do I look good in this?” Alex Reilly asked as her bikini suddenly changed from black to bright pink.
I stared at the woman. She did look very attractive, I admitted to myself.
“Yes.” I answered sheepishly.
“Then you’ll look just as enticing, sis. Don’t forget we’re twins now. What looks good on me looks equally well on you.” She winked. I saw Emily smile tentatively.
“But this is so…so small.” I cried as I picked up the three miniscule triangles of pink fabric. “And…and these are…they’re so huge!” I continued, cupping my newly acquired breasts in my hands.
“Oh, you’re only a cup-size bigger than me now, honey.” Emily said trying to calm me.
“But you’re a ‘C’, dear! That makes me…” I gulped hard, “…makes me huge!” I cried as I looked down to the floor. “I don’t think I’m ready to be embarrassed.” I said quietly as I closed my eyes.
“Alex? Alex, honey, we’re going to get something to eat for lunch. Are you coming or do you want to sunbathe a little longer?” Emily asked, gently shaking my shoulder as she tried to wake me.
“Sunbathe!” I cried as I shot straight up! I found myself on the beach- more specifically I was sitting up, legs straight out in front of me- on a blanket. I looked around. The ocean was in front of me and Diamondhead was to my left.
“I’m on Waikiki…” I said in alarm, as I looked down slowly, afraid of what I would see. I gulped. “In a bright pink bikini!”
“Really, Alex, why not announce it to the whole world? Do you really want to draw even more attention to the cute, dirty blonde, twins in the racy, bright pink bikinis?” Emily reprimanded as she looked down on me standing just to my right.
Behind her Alex Reilly smiled and lifted her sunglasses slightly to reveal her green eyes- a trait we now shared. “I think we’re both hungry, sis.” She said brightly to my wife. “Come on, Alex, wake up sleepyhead.” She said, as she stood up then provocatively bent back over to pick up her bathing towel. I noticed several young men stop abruptly and stare in appreciation!
“Cami, Alex, Allie, and I are going for lunch, you coming?” Emily asked the white bikini-clad woman to my left.
“No, Cassi and I are good, Emily. Maybe the Fleming twins want to go?”
“No, we’re good. You three go get something to eat. We’ll stay here with Jack, Mina, Connie, and Reilly.” Alex Reilly’s Cassandra responded as both Cassie’s turned over in unison.
I just stared at them wondering if that had been staged or if they really were that identical.
Emily gently touched my arm. “Alex, Allie and I are waiting for you, sis. Coming?” I detected a slight sadness in her tone despite the pleasant smile. My wife calling me ‘sister’ stung my ego worse than a whole nest of hornets!
I gulped. “I guess so.” I answered as I questioned how I even got here! Last thing I remembered was Emily placing what I now had on beside me on the couch this morning. There was only one possible answer.
I silently cursed the hitchhiker I carried inside! I could almost feel her smiling at my discomfort as I stood up and bent back down to retrieve my blanket. At first, the shifting of mass on my chest distracted me, but it didn’t affect me as much as I had anticipated. Why was that? How could I get use to these changes so fast?
Again I noticed several men stop and stare in my direction. I noticed that I had copied Alex Reilly’s motions to a tee!
What the hell was I doing?
“Don’t forget your wrap, Alex.” Emily reminded me as she placed a translucent pink nothing around my shoulders. It was just long enough to provide some modesty.
Some.
“We’ll see you back at the suite, girls.” Alex Reilly said as she grasped my hand and pulled me up the beach to the hotel. There was that tingle again. Emily took my other hand in hers and the three of us made our way across the hot sand.
“So…why the sudden name change, Empress?” I asked as we reached the shade of the many palm trees between the beach and our hotel.
Alex stopped abruptly, turned and raised her sunglasses again.
“In my universe the traveling Empress assumes an alternate name in order to avoid conflicts with the locals.” She told me as she looked around us quickly. “Since I’m the traveler, you are Alex and I’m Allie, Allison, or Alicia. If you were the traveling Empress you would assume the first of those unused, preselected names and any other traveling Empress’ would assume the others sequentially.” She turned and started walking again only to stop quickly once more.
“When out in the public eye there will be no mention of the ‘Empress’ is that understood? We are just Emily and her twin sisters, Allie and Alex Steinert, Reilly, or Scott.” She added before turning half way around and again turning back to me. “Oh, and we don’t use our gifts in public unless absolutely necessary!”
“Aye, aye, skipper!” I responded sarcastically as I blinked to set the information to memory.
“Yes, Allie, I think that blue nightie will look wonderful on you. Alex, for the life of me, I can’t figure out where that new fashion sense of yours came from. Really, for someone who was deathly afraid to go out in public wearing that bright pink bikini, you totally confused me by buying that little pink nightie. I have no idea what is going on in that head of yours!” Emily was talking- I think to me.
“Huh?” I said dumbly. I had no clue what the topic was or how I fit into it.
“Alex, were you even listening to me?” Emily looked at me in concern.
“Where am I?” I asked.
Allie stopped us again and stared into my eyes. Her glare made me feel really uncomfortable!
“Sister, you really should leave this one to acclimate to her new body. It has been six days of constant ‘resetting’. Constant interference will only confuse and hinder her acceptance.”
I had a feeling she wasn’t talking to me directly, but to my passenger. This was getting ridiculous and I was fed up with starting in one place and suddenly being in another with no clue as to how or why!
We were standing just outside of our suite by now so I decided that I would try confronting Alexandra Steinert.
As soon as we entered and the door had closed, I stopped. “If you two will excuse me I have to take care of something.” I said in a low, angry growl.
“Tell our sister I miss her, Alex.” Alex Reilly said evenly- as if expecting the coming confrontation. With our gifts that was a certainty. “Tell her to come home soon, please?”
I nodded.
Emily looked between us in confusion.
The hotel suite became the same black void, dimly lit by a small unmoving sun.
“We need to talk, Alex!” I commanded to no one and waited.
“I know you can hear me, Alex! We need to clear things up, now get yer ass out here!” I demanded.
Again I waited.
“Look,” I said becoming even angrier. “If you don’t come out and talk, I’ll personally take you back to your home universe and have Tibius drag your conscious out of me! I have enough of your memories that I can find Terra no problem! Now show yer self!”
“You’re bluffing, Alex.” My mouth answered on its own.
“Do I have to get mother involved, Alex?” I asked as I remembered someone that looked almost like me. It was Emily’s mother! Oh my God, I looked just like Emily’s mom- Ruth Scott!
“No, you are bustier than she is, Alex.” My mouth said again with a giggle.
“Momma Scott can you come and help me?” I shouted out into the ether.
“Nice try, Alex, but I don’t think Ma Scott is here in this universe.”
“Don’t I remember her once saying that heaven is a universe in and of itself, Alex? We can only call her essence to this place, not her physical…”
“Child, you should close your mouth before you say something to upset the management.” A voice said from somewhere far off. It sounded similar to mine.
“Momma Scott, you came.” I said in relief.
“How can you possibly be here, momma?” My voice sounded very surprised as my mouth again moved of its own accord.
“Alexandra, do as you’re told child! Come out so we can talk and stop this childish game of hide and seek!” The voice chided. A silhouette began to come into focus not far from where I stood.
“Greetings, Alexander. I hope my daughter hasn’t caused you too much grief?”
“Nothing but the loss of my male identity and its associated parts and pride, ma’am.” I answered as a woman that looked remarkably similar to me fully materialized a few feet away. I noticed with embarrassment that she wasn’t as ‘developed’ in the chest department as I now was.
“It is the only difference that separates us, child. Welcome, Empress of this realm. We have been patiently awaiting your arrival.” She said possibly anticipating my question- or could she read my mind? She embraced me and kissed my cheek.
“Alexandra, we’re waiting.” She said staring directly into my soul.
I suddenly felt nauseous. Slowly another figure began to form to our right.
“Oh, there you are! Alexandra, dear, you have to let go now. The new Empress has arrived and it is time for you to return and fulfill your own destiny.”
“You know I hate that word, mother!” Alex said as she came into full view- her face red with anger.
“You will not look at me in that tone, Alexandra! I may not be your real mother, but I am still your mother! Its time to get over yourself and leave this world- let Alex take things from here!” Ruth Scott chastised!
“But I can’t go back.” Alexandra said sadly.
“And why not, child?”
“Because I don’t deserve to be the Empress. I can’t do anything right.” She cried. “I can’t do the job.
“And what did you do that was so wrong?”
“I made everything go FUBAR, mother! I can’t do it anymore…I just can’t.”
“Um…excuse me, but I’m the one looking to talk to my sister, ma’am! Could I possibly butt in?” I asked seeing that this was going to take longer than I wanted.
Momma Scott turned to me with one raised eyebrow. “You, child, will hold your tongue until I am done correcting your sister!”
Her eyes burned deep into my soul!
I took a quick breath to stiffen my resolve- I wasn’t going to stand for this any longer! In the last four weeks my life had quickly spiraled downward into the toilet! Things had changed so drastically that I no longer knew who or what I was! Sure, I was now ‘the Empress’, but dammit, I didn’t want any part of that. I would have been happier just being Alex Steinert- Mechanical Engineer, and loving husband. I couldn’t even love my beautiful Emily as anything but a sister now!
I glared at my two quibbling guests.
“Then I guess I’ll go back to that cozy suite in Hawaii and let the two of you hash things out!” I responded with just as much vinegar as I glared back at this woman calling herself my mother!
“Don’t!” Alex shouted as she burst into tears. “If you leave I might be trapped here! I don’t want to be trapped, Alex! Please don’t go!” She pleaded, her face showing marked surprise.
“You would be that cold to your sister, Alexander? Have you not learned anything from your recent adventures?” Momma Scott asked stiffly- her glare hadn’t softened at all.
“She caused this whole thing to happen, ma’am!” I emphasized ‘ma’am’! “From my position, I shouldn’t owe her anything. Because of my ‘sister’, I’ve lost my wife, possibly my job, my family, and myself! Summing it all up, I’ve lost just about everything I value in this world! Why wouldn’t I feel obliged to leave her here, trapped in some desolate abyss?” I spat venomously as I looked, and motioned around the blackness of this domain. “Why the hell not!”
I started to think about Hawaii…about Emily!
“Alex! Please don’t leave me! You don’t understand what I’ve been though! Don’t go!” Alex pleaded, her arms raised to me in need! Tears were pouring down her face- a face filled with absolute terror!
I pictured the warm, inviting hotel suite- it was paid for through tomorrow. At least Emily and I could enjoy beautiful Honolulu…and each other’s company.
“ALEX, NO!” Alexandra Steinert screamed as she tried to grab my arms in an attempt to leave with me. I simply jerked back away from her. She fell to her knees, her hands covering her face, sobbing heavily.
“Please, I don’t want to be alone. I don’t want to be left behind- to be forgotten- discarded.” She pleaded.
I thought of the good times Emily and I experienced as we grew together. I thought about how our relationship had changed just in the last two weeks. I felt myself shiver at those contrasting thoughts!
“You’ve made your point, Alexander Steinert. This is your dominion so state your terms.” Ruth Scott surrendered as she leaned down to comfort my distraught twin.
“I’d like some civility here. I came here to resolve the issue of Alex here interfering with my life.! Do you know how disturbing it is to suddenly be in some unknown place and not have a clue as to how you got there?” I complained in anger as I looked between the two near identical women before me.
Because of your fear, I feel like my head is full of Swiss cheese! Memories that I know I should have just recall as bits and pieces! People that I know I’ve met previously and should know appear as faceless shadows…images so pixilated I can barely identify them!” I paused to glare at each of them briefly. My anger finally peaked as I thought about how confusing- how embarrassing- everything was now!
“I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!” I screamed shaking my clinched fists at the floor as my rage overflowed like a dam breach!
“I just want my life back.” I added softly after holding my breath momentarily.
My two guests stared back at me in wide-eyed surprise.
“I…I just want my life back the way it was.” I whispered, shaking my head a few times. I felt tears run down my cheeks.
“We all know that can’t happen, child.” Momma Scott told me gently. I felt a hand touch my forearm. “What happened cannot be reversed…not now.” I heard her say as the hand slid gently across my smooth skin.
“Why can’t it?” I asked as more tears fell. “Why can’t we change things back? The power of three is still valid isn’t it?” I asked as a random memory appeared. “Three Empresses can even bring someone back from the dead…or is that just a fantasy?”
“That was no fantasy, Alexandra! That was a mistake- one that management allowed under the circumstances.”
I looked up at the woman gently stroking my arm. I noticed Alex look up at her also.
“We…They decided that William Sangiere’s life had terminated prematurely and allowed the three Empresses to,” she paused a moment looking for the right word, “to ‘reconstitute’ Miss Sangiere so that she could finish her…adventure.” Momma Scott informed us as she looked around nervously.
“We?” Alex asked before I had the chance.
“Shy of re-acquiring your male body Alexander, what do you require from this encounter?” Mother Scott abruptly changed the subject.
I thought about that for a moment. What did I want?
“I want to know what it will take to return Alex to her own universe- to the people that love and respect her?” I responded as Alex managed to compose herself enough to stand.
“Alexandra, you can answer that question for yourself, child.” Ruth Scott looked between Alex and I as she answered. “I suspect there is one question that needs addressed- that one of you refuses to face- am I right, my daughters?” She asked, wrapping an arm around each of us.
Why did that feel so warm and comforting?
I looked at my twin for a minute as I contemplated the consequences of my question. I didn’t want to forget everything that had happened here, as was the case last time- I think. Ruth Scott nodded to me
“Ask the question, child. Your sister will not affect a ‘reset’, as you and your sisters call it.”
I took another minute to steel myself.
“Alex,” I began, “what exactly are you so afraid of?” I took a quick breath and looked directly into her tear-filled, bloodshot eyes. “What exactly happened out there…with Constance? Show me.”
Momma Scott gently moved her hand down my arm and took my hand in hers. She repeated the action with Alex. Slowly, while glancing between the two of us, she brought our hands closer and finally placed our palms together and held them tight with hers.
I was immediately in a strange, alien looking wasteland! Constance was standing next to me holding my hand.
“Alex, where are we?” She asked.
“We need to talk, Connie.” I heard myself reply.
“Talk? Talk about what? I thought we were going on a mission, Empress?”
My view began to change as I apparently began to look around at the vast expanse of nothingness that surrounded us.
“Alex, what is wrong? Why do you look so conflicted?”
“I’m not sure I can do this.” I mumbled.
“What was that, Empress? What can’t you do?”
“This was a mistake. I can’t go through with this.”
“What can’t you go through with, Empress? You’re starting to scare me, Alex.”
“We shouldn’t be here. This isn’t the place or the time.”
“Why are we here then, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“It can’t happen like this- there has to be some other way.” I said as my vision blurred.
“Alex, why are you crying? What are we doing here?” Connie looked at me in concern. I felt my emotions skyrocket!
“Empress, your mind is even more chaotic than usual. What is the matter? Why are you so upset? Empress, if we are not to be here then why stay? Shouldn’t we return home?”
My heart felt as if it were going to explode as I frantically searched my gift for alternatives.
“Empress, what is wrong? Why is your heart pounding loud enough that I can hear it standing next to you? Empress, I implore you, why are we here?”
My hands began to shake uncontrollably. My knees grew weak under me and my stomach became nauseated. I could hear my pulse in my ears.
“Empress, your silence is very disturbing; please answer my question- why…are we…here?”
I didn’t answer her.
“Empress, I demand to know why you have brought me here…to this forgotten landscape. Answer me, Alex.”
I drew in a large breath of the local, untainted air.
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“I know you don’t, honey, and I’m very sorry about that.” I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the palm of my free hand.
“Your cryptic answers and strange temperament worry me. What have I done that warrants my exile?”
My heart shattered into tiny pieces hearing her ill-assumed conviction.
“It isn’t anything you’ve done, honey. It’s what I have done.”
“More mysterious answers, Empress? Why bring me to such an unforgiving place if I have not done something terribly wrong? What could you possibly have done that requires us to be in such a barren part of the universe?”
I remained silent again. Answering any more questions would only make things worse. I swallowed hard and prepared myself for what was to come.
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared. I closed my eyes tightly and felt the tears pour down my face.
It was no use. Connie was now thoroughly angered by my stonewalling. Now she would employ her substantial gift.
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?” She asked as I saw her begin to concentrate on me. She was trying to break through the various walls, obstructions, detours, and blockades I had erected with Tibius’ help and guidance.
“To protect you, Constance. Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.” I rationalized.
“What details, Empress? What specifics?” She asked as I felt the pressure of her mind in mine. I wondered how long I could retain my privacy.
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
I just had to…
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped as the pain in my skull increased in magnitude. God help me!
“You are lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic defensive actions?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said in a last ditch effort to calm her. My eyes began to twitch as more tears fell from my cheeks.
Memories began to sort and sift themselves as Constance Cummins-Brackenridge breached the first of my defensive barriers. It wouldn’t be long now, I thought.
The image of an older Russell Brackenridge appeared to me. Jack crying on her Davenport wearing only her skimpy peignoir replaced it.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date.” Connie hissed as she angered even more.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good. Good physical contact would assure our survival. This I had been able to see clearly.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert!” Connie’s expression grew dark- almost evil. An image of Jack on Meridian 12 suddenly burst into my mind.
The air around us started to spark and sizzle.
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to please remain calm.” I pleaded with her, my voice now shaking with fear. I felt an emotional barrier crumble under her increasing pressure.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
I tried but failed to take a breath. I began to draw on my own reserve of courage and managed to partially slow the breach.
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next.” I cried and tried not to make eye contact.
I mentally wished I could stop time. If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing.
On a world totally devoid of life, it was hard to tell if I had succeeded.
Images of a man named Maximillian, an older Terran gentleman, were suddenly replaced by images of Russell Brackenridge at various ages, starting at twenty-one.
An image of Jack dressed in a beautiful white wedding gown and delicate lace veil alongside Russell in his white tuxedo, posing before a church’s alter, popped in.
Another obstruction disintegrated.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told? Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really?” She screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true.”
Russell’s face again came to mind.
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
I physically jumped as another well-placed misdirection vanished.
The air crackled with such energy I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
“Russell Brackenridge. Russell Brackenridge is your true father, Constance. He is the reason I have hidden your true lineage from you. Your father had a problem with his temper.”
“So what does that matter- why the conspiracy?” She calmed slightly.
I knew this was only temporary, but paused to take a much-needed breath.
“Russell wanted so much to please your mother, Connie.” I began. “He waited as long as he could for your mother to decide she wanted a family.”
“So? She wasn’t ready and he waited. How does that equate to having a temper, Alex?”
“He couldn’t wait any longer, honey. He was into his fifties by that time and the desire to provide your mother with a child was escaping him. It angered him that he soon wouldn’t be able to give her what she truly wanted, but kept deferring because of her lack of confidence.”
The energy around us subsided only slightly as Connie waited for me to continue.
“The strain of your mother’s indecision and his desire to make her happy proved too much, but not before he made one last attempt. Jack would later confide to me that they were the greatest two days outside of their honeymoon she ever experienced!”
“That still doesn’t explain your initial statement, Empress. What has any of this to do with Russell Brackenridge’s temper?”
The following morning Russell and Jacquelyn Brackenridge started arguing after your mother misinterpreted his thoughts. She thought he was trying to rush her- for her sake. She read uncertainty in his mind where there was none. Jack claimed that if he were truthful then that shouldn’t have been there.”
“But that’s not always the case, Alex. We all know that.”
“Your father left in a rage after striking your mother in the face, Connie. Several times in fact, though Jack will never admit it. She loved him dearly.”
“Then he should be the one made to pay, Empress. Why has this all fallen to you, if my birth father attacked mother?”
“She accused him of lying to her, Constance. The implications of that must have thrown him over the edge.
“Jack became so outraged that she…she almost…” I told her, watching her eyes widen considerably.
“By the lords, she didn’t…”
“No, instead, she contacted Brianna, who contacted me. In order to cheer your mother up, I decided she needed time away from Russell. To make a long story shorter, we ended up on Terra ninety years prior to my intended target. By the time we arrived, Jack was displaying the typical signs of pregnancy. Just days after my arrival she developed morning sickness.”
“She must have been scared out of her mind!”
I nodded cautiously.
“When he came home that night- after we had returned from Terra- he apologized nine ways to heaven, but the damage had already been done. Jack felt she couldn’t, in good conscious, tell him of your birth. Your parents never shared a bed after that.”
“So they were both at fault then. Where is this leading, Alex? Why all the conspiracy?”
“In an attempt to repair the fracture between them I arranged for Russell to accompany us on a benign mission to 2035 to help my future twin. He met you there and recognized certain family characteristics. Jack ended up explaining about you and your birth on Terra. She left out the fact that Russell was your father.”
“Empress, I must remind you that most of your defenses have been removed, that I can see farther into your mind than ever before. Get to the point of all this.” She warned, as her softened expression again grew dark.
It was time to bring this mission to its destructive finale. I made sure our hands were still tightly clasped together.
“Russell wanted to come to Terra for you, Connie. He wanted to be there for your birth- he was so proud!” Again tears filled my eyes.
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground on which we stood on shook!
“Because of me your father was exposed to Solara’s severe radiation. He lasted long enough to see you born before he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy again.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER?!” The ground shook viciously this time! It groaned and crackled as it fractured deep below us. Things started to get worse!
I prayed that the end would come quickly and be mercifully painless!
"I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
Everything erupted in a bright, searing light. I screamed in the worst pain I had ever felt before everything went dark!
“Mommy, is S’mantha comin’ out soon?”
“Cassandra, what are you talking about, hun?”
“My sisser, S’mantha, Mommy! Is she comin’ out soon so we can play?”
“How do you know what the baby’s name will be, Cassie? Mommy and I haven’t decided on a name yet.”
“I dreamed S’mantha an’ I was playin’ house! Tha’s my sisser’s name, right mommy?”
“Samantha is a beautiful name, honey, but Daddy’s right, we haven’t picked her name yet. We still have a few weeks left to decide.”
“Hmmmmm.”
“Cassandra, why did you close your eyes just now?”
“Daddy, S’mantha’s gonna come out day after today.”
“Now how do you know that, honey?”
“I just saw it, Daddy. Mommy, tell Daddy that you saw wha I did!”
“Did she just get part of her gift, Alex?”
“I’m afraid so, Honey, and I’m also afraid she’s right about Samantha’s delivery tomorrow.”
“You know that is really a buzz kill! Any surprises involving this family are nonexistent! Will there ever come a time when any of us are pleasantly surprised?”
“There will be a time in the not so far off future, dear, so yes.”
“See? That’s what I mean! Nothing can surprise you! Alexandra Fleming you are impossible!”
“Yes I am, but you love me all the same, Sanford Fleming!”
The Empress Suite, Citadel, Terra, 06:00, Climax, Apogean 4th, 292 of the New Era
“Alex, I…I think it’s time!” A familiar voice said to me. It sounded very concerned for some reason.
“Hmmmm?” I mumbled hoping she would go away and allow me to sleep several more hours.
“Alex!” A hand shook my shoulder. “I think it’s time! Didn’t you hear me?”
“Hmmmm?” I responded again as I felt my stomach rumble.
“Alex!” The hand shook me harder. “I think Melanie is coming!”
“That’s alright,” I told the voice, “just let her in, the door is always open.”
“Alex!” The hand shook me even harder! “I think Melanie is about to be born! GET UP!” Tish screamed.
Something tried to kick its way out of my belly!
I tried to sit up but my body wouldn’t comply with the speed I was use to!
Tish stood beside my bed holding her severely swollen belly with both hands. I noticed my own beach ball-sized belly below my swollen breasts.
Taking a moment to re-orient myself, I tried to calm her.
“Tish you’re only eight months along, it’s just false labor.”
“I don’t think so, Alex. The contractions are an hour apart.”
“How many have you had so far, hun?”
“Two.”
“Its false labor, honey. Now, if they were ten or fifteen minutes apart- then you would be in labor.” I said, as I smiled at her.
“I think this is it, Alex. Shouldn’t we alert the doctor?” She disagreed.
Randi waddled into my bedroom.
“Director, I think it is time.” She began.
“Its just false labor, ladies.” I reassured them both as I rolled my eyes. “Go back to bed.”
“Alex, my monitoring subroutines indicate a seventy-three percent likelihood of my revision’s emergence within eighteen hours. The physicians should be notified.” Randi pressed further.
“How many kids have y’all had, honey?” I asked the twins as they stared anxiously awaiting my response.
“You are well aware that these are our first, Empress.” Tish said sounding upset that I wasn’t taking them seriously.
“And how many have I had so far?”
“Two, Empress.” Randi dropped her eyes to the floor. Tish followed her twin’s lead.
“Trust me, neither of you are having your babies today. And neither are you, Jacki Cummins.” I said as Jack waddled by my open door.
Again my own belly moved disturbingly. I felt a pain similar to a strong menstrual cramp hit me suddenly.
“Aw, son of a…!” I exclaimed in annoyance as I rubbed my pregnant belly.
“Alex, what’s wrong?” Tish asked as I slid my legs off the side of my mattress. I noticed cold, wet spots on my nightgown as my bosom shifted.
“Go ahead and alert the doctor, Randi.” I told her as I sighed heavily.
“You mean we actually are going into labor, Empress?” She asked excitedly!
Jack had stopped and stuck her head in the doorway.
“No, I’m afraid not, hun.” I answered calmly.
“Then why change your mind about the physician, Alex?”
“Jack, you might want to alert Tibius and Maximillian.” I said nodding to her.
“Doing it as we speak, Alex.”
“To answer your question ladies…uuhhhgg…” I grimaced. “Alexis is in a hurry.” I explained as the first really strong contraction hit. From experience, I noted the time on my nightstand clock.
My half Navajo sisters practically turned white!
Sandy would have been elated knowing that Alexis had indeed surprised me. I also wished he could be here to share in the pain of that surprise!
“Alex, Tibius and Maximillian are on their way- ETA, ten minutes. Jasen confirms his arrival in five minutes.”
The Empress Suite, Citadel, Terra, 08:03, Climax, Apogean 4th, 292 of the New Era
“Hello, Alexis!” I smiled as our doctor, Jasen, handed my new daughter to me. The infant wasted no time locating and latching onto my offered breast.
A collective ‘ahhhhh’ filled the bedroom suite as my sisters took in the miraculous event.
“Empress, it is truly a day that will be remembered forever in Terran history! You have saved our civilization!”
“It’s just the first of many, Tibius. There will be more in the matter of a few weeks.” I told him as I looked at each of my sisters in the order they would give birth. I wondered if they got my hint.
They all looked stunned- especially Jack. She would only be thirty hours behind me.
Jack gasped, having obviously read my mind.
“My compliments, Alexandra, the child is perfect!”
“Thank you, Maximillian. Have you decided to accept my offer?” I asked with a devious, but contented smile.
“It would be my solemn honor, Empress.” He replied winking back at me.
Tibius looked around the room a minute observing all the smiling faces. “Am I the only one out maneuvered and left out of the line of communication here?”
“Have you completed the request for temporary residency in the Consulate Building’s two hundred-and-ninth floor yet, Grand High Counsel?” I asked slyly.
“I have filed the motion, but it has not been fully considered as of this day, my love.”
“Then yes.” I giggled, but winced as Alexis clamped down a little harder.
“Already an opinion, hun?” I quietly asked the nursing bundle in my arms.
Tibius would be in good hands after our departure in two and a half years.
Alexander Steinert and the new sisters travel to ‘her’ private domain and instead find themselves in a ‘Wonderland’ of sorts were Cmdr. Steinert is on trial for her recent actions. Can the new Empress understand the twisted charges and defend her sister before the four most revered figures she’s ever known? What rules have been broken in order to save a life?
“Trial of the Century? Broken Rules?”
“Alex, we’ve been worried about you! Where have you been for the last day and a half? Randi had to extend our reservation another week.” Emily’s voice asked as I opened my eyes.
“What happened? Where‘s Alex Steinert? Did she leave?” I asked as I shaded my eyes from the bright sunlight streaming through the French doors of our presidential suite’s living area.
“Alex Steinert? Honey, you are Alex Steinert. What are you talking about?” Emily asked looking perplexed.
I went to my private domain and called out Alexandra Steinert, but she wouldn’t show until Ruth Scott arrived and made her appear.” I told her. I noticed Alex Reilly smile. What was that about, I wondered?
“You saw my mother, Alex? You actually talked to my mother?” Emily cried in alarm.
“Empress, There’s something wrong with Alex! My mother has been dead for fourteen years.” She cried looking to my twin for help.
“There is nothing wrong with the Empress, Emily Steinert. She tells the truth. She does have the authority to contact those that have deleted.”
“Deleted?”
“Sorry, I meant departed. There is a place that the Empress goes for peace and solitude. In our ‘private domain’, as my sister dubbed it, we have the power to call upon our paramours and ancestors.”
“Alex, is mother okay? How does she look?”
I instinctively gulped.
“Um…she looks a lot…um…like me, dear.” I replied in a shy voice before cupping my new endowments. “Only, I have more up here.”
I felt myself blush.
“Oh my God, you’re right! I never noticed until you said that!” Emily paused and looked to the floor a minute.
“I guess we really are sisters now.” She said quietly looking back up to me.
“Your mother called me ‘daughter’, so I guess…” I replied letting it drop. It was my turn to drop my head.
“So were you successful?” Alex Reilly asked impatiently.
“I think we both know the answer to that, Alex, but I’ll share the conversation with you.” I answered and reached out my hand to her.
As before, the tingle startled me.
“Sister, why do you continue to haunt our sister?” Alex mumbled to herself.
“What happened, ma’am? I mean, I asked to see what happened…back in your universe and Momma Scott placed our hands together. This…this place…so bare…so forbidding…Connie and I were there. She wanted to know why, but I was afraid to tell her…to tell her the reason! She pushed and pushed…I thought my mind would explode as my heart broke! I finally told her. She seemed to understand until…until I told her I…” I stopped to wipe the tears that suddenly appeared on my face. “Until I told her I killed…that I killed her father.”
Emily gasped loudly.
“Alex, you didn’t kill Jack Cummins. She’s down on the beach right now.”
“She refers to my Jacquelyn’s husband, Russell Brackenridge, Emily. Remember that in my universe Jacquelyn hasn’t been male since 1944. She and Russell, whom Alex rescued from 1918, were married in August of 1985. It took thirty years for Jack to finally gain the courage to want a child.”
“So Connie is Jack’s daughter? Just like here?” Emily looked confused.
“Only in my universe, Jack is Connie’s mother. Russell Brackenridge died from severe radiation exposure on Terra shortly after holding his newborn daughter.”
“How sad! Oh Empress is there anything that can be done to change such a horrible situation?” Emily asked solemnly.
“Nothing that wouldn’t anger upper management, I’m afraid. Believe me; the Empress would not want to face their discipline!”
“You sound like you have experience, Alex?”
I felt my legs go weak suddenly and found myself on the couch.
“What happened? I thought Alex and I had reached an agreement.” I said rubbing my sore knees.
“What did she say, Alex?” I asked.
“Apparently my Alex has seen management’s response to her solution, Alex.”
“Huh?” I grunted in confusion.
“We must go to your domain, Empress. It is time for Alexandra Steinert to go home.”
“I just tried that remember? All I got was another free trip back to this reality without my knowledge!” I complained.
“This time the power of the three will be invoked, my sister!” Alex glared at me and raised one of her eyebrows.
“The power of three?” I asked as I mentally counted the number of ‘Empresses’ now present.
“I know you talk funny sometimes, Alex, but I only count two.” I argued, pointing between the two of us.
“Patience, my sisters.” Alex winked.
“So…when do we leave?” I asked still confused as to her cryptic statements.
“When the other members of our party arrive, Alex. Only then can we conclude this mission and move onto the next.
“Could you be more mysterious, Alex? I’m the newbie here, remember- I wasn’t aware there was going to be another…’mission’?” I protested.
“There will always be ‘another’ mission, Alexandra…or haven’t you used your gift to see that already?” She smiled.
I hadn’t- mostly because I was still new to the whole looking before I leaped into the future or history thing! Quickly, I scanned my near future and was reassured that my initial ordeal had almost run its course. Somewhere inside I felt a great sadness arise. Yes, I thought to the visitor within, you will soon be returned to those that love and respect you…despite your self-assumed shortcomings.
“Why do we have to go to that place, Aunt Alex? I hate that place!”
“I side with Cassie, Aunt Alex. Couldn’t we just wait here?”
“I would have thought that Alexandra’s own daughters would jump at the chance to rescue her. Sam, Cassie, you disappoint me.” Alex Reilly scolded her nieces.
Were they my nieces now also?
“So where is this place again?” Jack Cummins asked as she and Mina looked at each other in confusion.
“Alex’ domain’s location has never been specified nor has it ever been defined. It is the personal realm of the Empress and as such is private.” Connie told her parents. “It is her own blank slate- her sandbox to develop anything she wants.” She added seriously.
“I ask that everyone hold hands and that the Mind Warriors severely limit their gift’s output.” Alex Reilly asked as we all joined hands.
Emily looked at me with an unsure expression. This would be her first time to ‘my’ domain.
“Empress,” Alex said as she looked to me, “We are ready for transit to your private domain.”
This was it. I began to concentrate on the dark nothingness lit only by a small, motionless, single yellow sun.
“Transiting in three…two…one.”
Darkness filled our vicinity. To my right the small yellow sun provided just enough light to see that everyone was here.
“My word! When you said the place was empty and undefined, I had no idea how that description lacked!” Mina Cummins declared as she looked around.
“Oh, Empress, it’s just as I remember it!” Connie bubbled. “Alex? Alex Steinert, won’t you come out? We have a great many things to discuss, Empress.” She said turning to look into my eyes.
“Constance, the Empress may not be so ready to appear. She still lacks confidence and is embarrassed to show her face to the one person she failed to protect.” A familiar voice said out of the darkness.
“Mother?” Emily called out as her eyes widened considerably. We all turned to the voice as a figure began to come into view.
“Momma Scott!” Alex Reilly cheered in relief as she hurried over to the woman and embraced her.
“It is good to see you again, Alexandra. Emily, don’t be afraid, child, I won’t bite.” Ruth Scott told her daughter as she released Alex Reilly and held out her arms in invitation.
“Mother, is it really you? Is this some crazy dream I’ve been drawn into?”
“I’m as real as the Empress wants me to be, Emily. I’ve missed you so much!” She said pulling my wife into a tight hug. Their reunion was very touching and I noticed a tear or two forming in my eyes.
Ruth Scott released Emily and set her gaze on me.
“Alexandra, the time has come, child.” She said evenly as she stared into my eyes. There was little doubt as to whom she was talking to.
Fear suddenly filled my body! Resistance and fear, two feelings I had felt so often in the last four weeks.
‘Alex,’ I thought to my guest, ‘this needs to be resolved. I need to live my life- to be the Empress of this universe…by myself. Please come out and participate with those that have traveled such great distance to bring you home.’
“I don’t deserve this,” Another figure said as she came into view.
“Let us be the judge of that, child.” Mother Scott looked over her shoulder at my twin.
“Mother!” Cassie and Samantha screamed and rushed to their mother.
“We’ve been so worried about you, momma!” Sam cried as both girls wrapped their arms tightly around the woman dressed in old Navy Regulars.
“Why are you doing this, momma?” Her Cassie asked.
Their twins stood next to us and quietly watched the tearful reunion. I noticed that Dr. Reilly joined her arm with Alex Reilly’s and leaned her head into her shoulder. Alex looked over to the woman and sighed. Camille and Cassi Darough wrapped an arm around each other’s back.
Randi Peltierre, Cindy Riggby, Jack, Mina, and Connie Cummins stayed quiet while Alusia wept openly.
Emily and I took each other’s hand as we watched. I felt Emily tighten her grip as the scene continued.
“I’ve missed y’all so much!” My twin cried as her daughters refused to let go.
“Momma, stop this self imposed exile and return to us!” Samantha pleaded through her tears. “Please forgive yourself so we can be a family again.”
“I can’t, honey. I brought this on myself and I have to pay for what I’ve done.”
“But you only did what you thought was the right thing, momma! Connie forgives you!” Cassandra continued for her sister.
“Well I don’t think she should be forgiven so easily! In fact, she should be held accountable for everything she has caused here, in this universe!” Dr. Reilly Reilly declared in an angry tone.
We all turned to the woman- amazed to hear anything remotely vengeful!
“I’m serious! If not for her, I would still have my credentials and practice! She should make restitution to us for ruining our lives!” She continued, unshaken by our glare.
“Reilly, this is not the time! We are here to help separate the Empresses, not strengthen their union!” Alex Reilly scolded. “This isn’t the time fer y’all to be a bitch!” She added.
“Reilly’s right, Empress! I feel she should be held accountable for the trouble caused in our universe.” Our Cassandra Fleming agreed.
“Knock it off, sis!” Our Samantha Fleming glared at her sister. “I happen to like my gifts! Never in a million years could I have hoped for such things to happen to me! Empress,” She looked at Alexandra Steinert, still enveloped in her daughters, “I forgive you and want to thank you for the miraculous gifts you’ve bestowed on us. I will make you proud by continuing your work here on this world!”
Sam is right, ma’am. I want to thank you for my gift- I’m still unsure of the new anatomy though…but I’ll get used to it in time, ma’am.” Randi Peltierre added as she took a step closer to my twin.
“I didn’t mean to hurt any of you- I don’t even know how I got here or why.” My twin said just above a whisper, her eyes glued to the floor. I felt she was really telling the truth- that she really didn’t know how she got here. I decided to find out.
“So, if you don’t know how you got here, who could have done it if not the Empress of Time and Space, Alex? We are the only beings capable of such a feat, are we not?” I asked glancing around to those in attendance. Alex Reilly, Alexandra Steinert and I looked to each other for the answer to that. It suddenly hit me that one person here seemed to remain silent and expressionless.
“Ruth Scott, you’ve remained calm and quiet while we debated the subject. Could it be that you know more than you are willing to divulge?” I asked- more like accused.
“Alex!” Emily cried as she looked at me in disbelief. “Mother couldn’t have anything to do with this! Tell him mother! Tell him…her that you know nothing about the Empress being here!”
“Did you notice that one very important member of your group is still missing, Alexander?” Ruth Scott said sidestepping the question entirely.
“Mother? Is Alex correct in her assumption? Are you somehow involved with the Empress’ arrival here, and with the new Empress’s arrival also?” Emily stared at her mother…I guess our mother now.
I took the only answer possible and prepared myself for the consequences.
“Of course she’s involved! Who else could possibly know so much about ‘upper management’ unless they were part of it? Let’s look at all the facts. From my combined memories, I noticed that you’ve helped the Empress numerous times by giving advice and suggestions; you’ve acted as liaison for ‘management’ and even chanced praising your daughters for jobs well done, even while reminding others that such actions border on prosecution! Mother, according to these memories you’ve appeared here even when uninvited, you’ve even risked ‘management’s’ wrath by coming to Earth and even Terra occasionally- once you even kissed my…Alexandra’s cheek!” I paused to see her reaction.
She was surprisingly stone-faced.
“Why wouldn’t the mother of the Empress be among the ranks of ‘Upper Management’? I thought pride was one of the seven deadly sins, mother, yet you show it constantly when we meet!” I concluded.
“Constance, please come out, child?” Ruth Scott called as if not hearing anything I’d said!
“I’m right here, Mrs. Scott” Connie replied in confusion as the older woman seemed to ignore her totally.
“Mother? Alex has made some dangerous allegations! Please tell him…her she is wrong.” Emily pleaded.
All seventeen of us were now looking at Emily’s mom waiting for her to acknowledge my accusation.
“Constance…we’re waiting, child.”
“I’m right here, ma’am.” Connie said once more, but received the same lack of reaction.
“Mother! We’re all waiting for at least a rebuttal!” Emily shouted!
“Constance, everyone is waiting child. Show yourself this instant!”
“I said I’m right here, Mrs. Scott! Why won’t you acknowledge me?” Connie cried, becoming very upset!
Ruth Scott slowly looked to the youngest of us. “I know you are here, Constance. I am calling on your twin to show herself, now hush child!”
“Mother, you are not even close to making sense! Connie is here with us, yet you say she is hiding somewhere?” Emily asked in frustration.
“The Constance of this world is here, child, yet the Constance whose anger-driven incursion nearly doomed both her and her friend Alexandra refuses to appear before us.” Ruth Scott answered cryptically.
“How can someone be here, but not be here, yet be refusing to appear, ma’am?” I asked in total confusion. I felt a massive headache coming on!
“That is the question we all are asking, Alexander!” My mother-in-law approached and looked deep into my eyes.
To say I was very uncomfortable was an understatement!
“I know you’re in there, Constance. Alexandra can no longer hold you in this body, child. You only have to think about appearing here with us, my dear.” She said, never releasing eye contact with me.
My headache increased until I thought my skull would explode! I screamed out in pain!
I found myself on my knees as I looked up to see a slightly older version of Connie standing next to Alexandra Steinert. She was wearing a silver sheath dress that memory told me she was wearing when we…Alex and company first arrived on Terra. She looked stunning!
“You’re me!” Connie cried.
“We are temporal twins, Lady Constance.” The older Connie confirmed with a nod and sad smile.
“So, we are not Terran then?” My Connie asked sadly as she gazed at her twin.
“As I have only recently found out, sister.” Constance turned and looked at Alexandra Steinert, who looked on the verge of tears.
“It…” Alexandra sniffed, “It is a mistake I must live with, Connie.” She replied.
“Welcome to the inquest, Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge. We shall start the proceedings following the arrival of the rest of the tribunal.” Ruth Scott announced.
“What inquest, mother?” I asked in amazement. Emily and I looked at her dumbstruck.
“Ah zere you are! I am sorry I am late leibschen, I vas checking in on mien granddaughter Brianna…Alexandra, vhut are you und your zisters doing here, leibschen?” An older looking gentleman asked as he came into the light.
“Grampa?” Alexandra and I gasped as he did so. I hadn’t seen my Grandfather since his funeral thirty years ago!
“So nice of you to join us Fredrick! How is Brianna Steinert doing?” Ruth Scott asked.
“Zee same. Zee kids, zey are zee full-time job, yes?”
“I know all too well, Fritz.” Momma Scott said as she looked sternly at the three of us Alex’s with a raised eyebrow.
“Shall vee begin zen?”
“We’re waiting on the other two, Fritz.”
“Vut has you done now, mien Liebschen?” Grampa looked between the three of us with concern.
“Apparently she has committed some reprehensible sin and angered the management.” Another male voice said as a tall, thin, bearded man in his late fifties appeared in the light. His tall hat was a dead give-away as to his identity.
“Abraham Lincoln?” I gasped.
“In the flesh, Alexandra- so to speak.” He said as a rich inviting smile appeared on his face.
Alexandra Steinert gulped noticeably before bursting immediately into tears. What was up with that?
Oh.
Lincoln immediately approached my twin.
“The tribunal will desist from contact with the accused!” Ruth Scott decried.
The former president stopped suddenly and looked sadly at Alexandra Steinert then at Alex Reilly and I. I wondered what I had done!
“Madam President, I wish to formally address the members of this tribunal as to a grave injustice being made…”
“Hold the speech, Abraham, we still await one more.” Ruth Scott warned.
“I came as soon as I heard, Lady Ruth.” Another man said as his figure entered the light. “I have been intensely observing the relocation of my people to their new home, M’lady. Apparently, word does not move as fast as the Empress of Time and Space.”
“Maximillian!” My twin gasped as she fell to her knees in anguish! She now knelt before the four members of the tribunal with her hands covering her face- tears flowing freely around them. My heart went out for this woman- my twin sister. What had she done that caused her this much pain? I searched the memories for the name ‘Maximillian’ and glanced over to Alex Reilly for confirmation.
She nodded.
He was a Terran!
“This tribunal into the alleged misappropriation of powers, questionable life-threatening decisions, self-loathing, and habitual and flagrant disregard for the rules as they pertain to Alexandra Steinert, aka, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, aka, Alexandra Steinert-Covington, aka, The Empress of Time and Space has convened and opening arguments will now commence.” Ruth Scott announced officially.
What the hell was going on here? I had never heard of such outrageous charges- I mean, self-loathing and flagrant disregard for the rules? Really? Those were prosecutable infractions in my new life as Empress?
“This is bullshit!” I said out loud.
“I concur completely, young Empress!” Abraham Lincoln said as he shook his head several times in disbelief.
“The defendant’s council will hold comment until asked to proceed!” Ruth Scott scolded me. I looked at Alex Reilly to see her expression.
She nodded.
I swallowed hard. How was I going to defend my twin? I had no idea how to be a lawyer let alone defend someone I hardly knew!
“The prosecution will now state its case against the defendant. Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge, you have the floor.”
The surprised expression on the silver clad woman showed she was as unprepared as I was! Alex Steinert likewise uncovered her tear-stained face to look at her in shock!
“Ma’am?” She asked caught totally off guard.
“Constance, state the nature of the aforementioned charges and how Alexandra’s actions resulted in our intervention and your subsequent arrival in this universe.”
“I’m not sure I understand, M’lady. I was unaware of the charges or of this hearing. Am I to have no preparation time?”
“Constance, given the Terran protocols involved and its lengthy judicial system, there will be no preparation! You are human after all, so we will default to the human form of justice. Please continue and state your case.”
Maximillian quickly stared at Ruth Scott in surprise.
Constance looked down to where Alex Steinert still knelt with sorrow-filled eyes. She did not look like she wanted to pursue this at all.
“Counselor?” Ruth Scott pushed.
Connie took a breath and exhaled quickly.
“M’lady President, Alexandra is only guilty of withholding my true birthright, that being Earth instead of Citadel, Terra. Even on Terra, M’lady, that is not a punishable offence.”
“Granted, Lady Prosecutor, move onto the other charges.”
“With all due respect, M’lady, Alexandra indeed respected all life and sought out the most desolate, uninhabited, and isolated galaxy to breach the news of my true lineage. There was no abuse of power on her part. It was I that let loose my demons and abused my full range of power in rage, M’lady President! It is I and I alone who should be prosecuted for that which was done.”
I noticed Maximillian smile at her presentation and confession. What was happening here? Wasn’t this a trial?
“Well said, Lady Prosecutor! The charge shall be rescinded and resubmitted under the name of the new defendant, Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge! Address the next charge, counselor.”
An eyebrow rose on the elder Constance’s face as she paused a moment.
“As to the charge of Alexandra’s alleged self-loathing, I submit that anyone having to make such decisions when faced with the sensitivity involved in the righting of the time stream would consider any error, no matter how small and/or insignificant a failure to one’s confidence. I further submit that the charge of ‘self-loathing’ be reduced to extreme ‘second guessing’ or ‘personal guilt’, M’lady.”
“I would concur if not for the fact that a second set of persons was involved, Counselor. In this case, the charge defaults to ‘personal unintentional imprisonment’. Continue, Lady Prosecutor.”
Constance looked at Alexandra Steinert, Alex Reilly, and then to me. Her eyes pleaded for forgiveness from us. She took another large breath.
“Esteemed members of this tribunal, Alexandra Steinert has indeed been holding me hostage in this universe…”
“I object, Madam President!” I protested. “The alleged term ‘hostage’ cannot be substantiated at such an early stage in this tribunal. I motion that it be struck from the record and the rest of the proceedings!”
Where the hell did that come from?
“Well played, Alexandra. The term hostage should be struck from this tribunal, Madam President.” Mr. Lincoln advised with a satisfied grin directed to me.
Grandpa Steinert nodded his agreement and gently elbowed Lincoln. “Zat’s mine Granddaughter, Abe!” He said with a proud grin. Lincoln outright smiled at me as well.
Abraham Lincoln actually smiled…at me!
“The objection carries! Henceforth, the term hostage shall not be considered in this inquiry. Apparently there is more to you than meets the eye, Alexander!” Ruth Scott praised and actually winked at me!
Visions of ‘Alice in Wonderland’ came to mind immediately.
“Understood, M’lady.” Constance Brackenridge said before continuing. “Members of this tribunal, Alexandra Steinert is indeed guilty of harboring me from harm since our arrival in this universe. I believe it was only to prevent encroachment on the existing Constance Cummins.”
“Objection, Madam President, speculation!” I said quickly.
“So noted, Alexander. Continue, Ms. Brackenridge.” Ruth Scott conceded, raising an eyebrow at me.
“Even though she provided me with safe harbor, I succeeded in contacting my twin on this world following the experimental procedure conducted by Dr. Reilly Reilly, PHD. Without the activation of my nanos in young Ms. Cummins, contact with her would have been impossible. It is therefore Alexandra’s personal imprisonment that has impeded me from rendering consultation and subsequent reinstatement of both of us into our home universe.”
“M’lady President, I submit that it is only because of my gift that Alexandra felt inclined to withhold valued information from me!”
“The prosecution will refrain from redirecting any more charges, Ms. Brackenridge. The tribunal is well aware of the intensity of a Mind Warrior’s gift. Proceed, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“Aye, M’lady. As to the charge of disregarding the rules, ma’am, I must remind this tribunal that rules were only made known when or after they were required. No useful reference was ever obtained from management prior to engagement of the Empress.”
“Constance, would you like to assume defense for the accused?” Ruth Scott asked in annoyance.
“No, M’lady President. I merely wish to keep these proceedings on track and factual. My resignation as prosecutor is not being considered nor tendered.”
“Very well, Lady Prosecutor, please remember which side of this hearing you stand on! Continue.”
“As you wish, M’lady. After careful redefinition, the defendant is accused of extending unsanctioned protection to those under her care and extreme improvisation in regard to the rules of conduct as they apply to the entity known heretofore as the Empress of Time and Space. As such, the prosecution desperately seeks to understand the extended, self-imposed detention of Alexandra Francis Steinert, Empress of Time and Space, in this universe. And we therefore seek reimbursement and other possible compensation for damages gotten by the attending plaintiffs: the resident Alexander Steinert, Empress of Time and Space, and her preliminary sisterhood.”
“Thank you, Ms. Cummins. The defense shall now address the tribunal.”
Was I hearing this right? Connie Cummins more or less asked that we all be told of the sequence of events that resulted in my, as well as the others’ conversion into ‘Timeline Peacekeepers’! How could I possibly defend against something I desperately wanted to learn myself?
“Alexander, we’re waiting.”
What could I do to provide my client a proper defense? How could I possibly reword what Connie just said to Alex’ benefit? Was there really a benefit though? Alex herself expressed her guilt- misplaced as it was now that I could recall her past memories! I could now understand the complexity of decisions involving the whole of the universe. A single, unaccounted bit could skew a mission terribly and guarantee failure or near failure, as was the case most times so far. I needed those suspected missing memories of the specific incident that was core to this tribunal. How could I get access to them? Should I just ask?
“Alexander, the defense will state its case to the tribunal. Further delays will be seen as contempt of these proceedings.” Momma Scott warned.
“Madam President, in defense of my own new identity, I must request I be referred to by my new, official, and legally binding name in this universe, Alexandra Frances Steinert, ma’am. Alexander is a name given to those of the male persuasion and clearly…” I motioned down my body, “I neither look nor function as such.”
“Very well, Alexandra,” Momma Scott smiled brightly, “I must insist you represent the accused.”
“I would like to, Madam President, but first I request approval for uncompromised release of details concerning the key incident as it pertains to this tribunal. Certain facts remain unclear as to their relevance to the case and therefore must be revisited and deliberated thoroughly. If justice is to be first and foremost to this tribunal, I ask for the court’s approval in this matter.” I plead as formally as I could remember from Terran protocols. Alex Steinert’s court martial memories also helped with my phrasing. I never thought I could sound so…so official!
“Although unusual, this tribunal hereby orders Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert’s full release of sequential details relating to the Constance Cummins-Brackenridge incident to her counsel, Alexandra Frances Steinert, reigning Empress of Time and Space. This Tribunal shall reconvene when the defense has fully accessed the requested records. This Tribunal stands adjourned until that time.” Ruth Scott declared with a satisfied smile.
Mr. Lincoln approached me.
“Alexandra, are you sure you wish to relive that incident? I know of the trauma you faced on my behalf and wish not to hurt you further.”
“Mr. President, I understand the dangers and am willing to undergo the pain and trauma it contains if it can possibly allow me to understand what Alex is going through. As Empress, I must protect my sisters and loved ones, sir. She would do as much for me- as would any of my sisters.”
“But you are so new to this life, Alexandra! Not for one moment do I believe you fully comprehend everything that is at stake for your sister!”
“I understand that, without my help, sir, my sister will have a sentence for which she is undeserving imposed upon her. Mr. President, you of all people should understand the implications.” I argued.
“Alexandra, you are indeed deserving of your title. Had I such dedicated people in my circle many more wrongs would have been righted during my term in office! I will allow you to meet with your client, Counselor.”
“Alexandra?” Maximillian called to me as Mr. Lincoln walked over to speak to Alex Reilly. “Empress, although the novice you handle yourself before this tribunal very professionally. You represent Terra proudly, Alexandra!” He told me before wrapping his arms around me and squeezing me tight. “Alexandra is counting on you, M’lady…whether she wishes to recognize it or not.”
After being released, I looked at this man…a Terran- an honest to gosh alien! He hugged me…and…even complimented me! He said I represented Terra proudly? Did that mean that I was Terran too?
I swallowed hard.
“See, Fritz, I told you she was up to the challenge! Well done, Alexandra, dear!” Momma Scott commended me as she and Grandpa approached.
“Thank you, ma’am, but should you be speaking to me right now?” I asked respectfully.
“Why not, child, this is just an informal hearing. Why wouldn’t I be allowed to talk with my daughter?”
“Be...because I’m the defense counselor, I guess?” I answered, unsure of myself.
“The barrister is quiet right, Madam. Counsel and court officials should refrain from contact and communication unless the case requires sidebar or chambers.” Mina Cummins said from beside me. I hadn’t even seen her approach.
“Thank you, Mina…by the way it’s nice to see you again. How are your girls doing?”
“My only daughter is right here, mum. As you can see she is doing well.” Mina replied in a stricter British tone than usual- it sounded downright regal!
“My mistake, wrong universe. Alexandra, you had better meet with your client.” Momma Scott recommended with a wink. “Time’s a wastin’!”
My client…Alexandra Steinert- now my twin sister- had been ignored by everyone here…even me! I now approached her and offered my hand to help her up. She was still sitting while kneeling.
“I can get up on mah own, thank you!” She scowled.
“Alex, I have no idea what I’m going to do to defend you.” I said to her in anguish. “I’ve never done this before!”
“I know, and I’m sorry y’all got involved, Alex. Never dreamed I’d wake up to find myself riding shotgun in my old body. Are you sure you want to do this? I mean…there are things in here that would humble the most despicable tyrant in the universes!” She said as she motioned to her head.
“If we stand any chance of clearing you, I need to know,” I paused to think a second, “We need to know what exactly happened to make you want to just give up and hide in my head! Alex, I have no idea what the consequences will be if this tribunal finds you responsible!”
“I had my reasons, Alex! That is all y’all should need, though my defense is not as important as making restitution to you and your new sisters for what ah done.”
“But I’m as guilty as you, Alex, we’re temporal twins! I am you…only in this universe! I can’t quite figure that out yet, but if I am to defend myself, I better give it my best shot and that necessitates seeing what happened out there. Now, can we just sync up or do I call mother back over here?”
“You wouldn’t do that!”
“Try me, hun! I may be new to this Empress stuff, but I sure know how to piss someone off to get my way!” I paused to let that threat sink in, “what’s it gonna’ be, hun, the easy way or the hard way?” I threatened.
“Fine, but you need to understand the whole story…from the beginning. Don’t claim that I didn’t warn you!” Alex cautioned as she extended her hand.
Did I really want to do this? Did I really want to pry into this woman’s mind as it were? Would I end up knowing more about her than myself after this?
With much trepidation, I took my twin’s hand.
Empress’ Suite, Citadel, Terra, 22:07, Climax, Apogean 5th, 292 of the New Era
“Just a minute, Alexis, mommy has to relieve herself before you get fed!” I said to the crib containing my new screaming bundle of joy. They called her the miracle that saved Terra. Somehow that didn’t matter to her at the moment; Terra’s new miracle demanded my breast!
Looking at the clock, I noticed the time- 2207hrs. Jack should be getting her first labor pains just about…”
“Shit!” I heard her scream from down the hall. The lights in the suite blinked quickly.
“Alex!” Jack screamed from her room.
‘I’ll be right there as soon as I use the lavatory, Jack.’ I thought to her then decided to add, “it’s only the first pain, Jack, and they only get worse.’
“You’re all heart, Alex.” Echoed back through the hallway.
I quickly did what I had to do and scooped Alexis out of her crib. From experience, I daftly unbuttoned my pajama top and brought my starving daughter close.
“Ouch! Hey, don’t be so greedy, hun, y’all have sole claim to these teats.”
“Ouuuw, SHIT!” Jack’s voice echoed down the hall as the lights dimmed longer this time. I looked at my desk clock again- 2211hrs. Four minutes apart, I thought.
“No kidding, Alex, I have a clock in my room too!” Jack shouted.
“Hey, Alex, looks like I got here just in the nick of time, huh?” My voice said, startling me.
“About time, sis. Jack needs to get over to the infirmary before her labor gets too strong.” I said to my temporal sister and her male guest. “Keep to the innermost hallways, Russell. Solara’s radiation is too intense for normal humans.” I advised. I was glad he had decided to come. After our initial travels together, I half expected him to refuse altogether.
“You think she’ll be glad to see me, Empress?”
“Russell Brackenridge, get yer ass in here!” The scream from down the hallway left little doubt to that question!
“I guess we should go, sis, see ya in twenty.”
I nodded as Alex and Russell walked out of my room and Alexis decided to clamp down harder!
“Slow down, honey, there’s still some left in that one.” I said, scolding my day-old daughter. Getting off the bed, I walked over to my dresser and picked up my tiara. I was going to need it in about twenty minutes.
“Tibius, Jack’s about twenty-five minutes from delivery, you’d better alert Maximillian and get down to her special delivery room, but keep everyone on the other side of the building.” I said to the walls as well as thinking it loudly.
“Confirmed, my love. Tibius and Maximillian are enroute- ETA ten minutes.” My mate’s voice said in my mind. Ma Bell had nothin’ on the Terran communication system!
“Alex, did I hear Ms. Cummins complaining again?” Tish asked as she appeared in my doorway. There was a murmured exchange out in the hallway before Randi’s head popped into view.
“Jack’s just gone into labor, ladies. The Empress has taken her and Russell to the infirmary. I need you two to stay here for your own protection, understand?”
“But she may need us, sensei!”
“Trust me, Tish, this is one delivery you would be better off not seeing!”
“Will there be some unforeseen complications, Alex-sensei?”
“No, there’s gonna be an unforeseen roof raisin’, hun! Literally! Randi, what’s the status on Jack’s birthing room’s suppression shields?”
“Energizing now, Director. Charging to thirty-seven-trillion Joules- one hundred percent of maximum capacity, Director.”
“It won’t be enough, but it’ll cushion the rest of the city anyway. Thanks, hun.”
“But if you knew the effort would fail, why build the shields at all, Alex?”
“Let’s just say I envisioned a crater where Citadel once was and leave it at that, hun.”
Randi whistled.
“Randi, have the fire retention crews on alert. Have them implement protocol: Constance-Arrival.
“Acknowledged, Director. Emergency services are on standby.”
“T-minus twenty-five minutes, Randi. Tish, I need you and Randi to watch little Alexis for me in a few minutes. She’ll wake and start crying when Connie is born so be ready for that. Oh…and the building may shake a little too.” I paused as I carefully moved Alexis to the other side. “Just be ready for the worst.” I added with a wince.
Alexis having had her fill and properly burped went right to sleep. I carefully placed my pinky finger to the corner of her tiny mouth and gently pushed to break the perfect vacuum on my stinging nipple. I carefully laid my daughter back into her crib and pulled the blanket up to her neck. Leaning in, I placed a kiss on her smooth, delicate cheek. I looked at the clock- 2220hrs.
“I’m going to go help your best friend arrive now, honey, but I’ll be back in a few hours.” I told my content, sleeping babe and turned to face her expecting aunts.
“Right after they dig us out of the rubble.” I added with a raised eyebrow as I walked past them, observing their eyes popping from their heads.
“Sensei, you cannot be serious!” Tish exclaimed as I turned the corner keying up my Reilly suit to my dress whites. I also brought my tiara online as that would be the only protection I would have. Its HUD menu indicated a full charge.
“Hi, Jasen, am I too late?” I asked sarcastically as I entered the specially prepared birthing room with Tibius and Maximillian. The building, its single floor design and location on the outskirts of Citadel, would keep damage to a minimum.
Hopefully.
“I’m still here so I would conclude you are right on time, M’lady.” He replied with equal sarcasm. I noted the time on my HUD- 2230hrs. “Grand High Counsel, all preparations have been completed?”
Tibius nodded his acknowledgement.
“Time for you, Maximillian, Tibius, and Russell to take cover, Jasen.” I said sternly. “Empress, Randi and Tish are back in the suite, you should go back there too! Alexis will need consoling in a few moments.”
“I remember, sis. Come on Russell, You really need to get to shelter!”
Jasen, Tibius, and former High Counsel Maximillian had wasted no time in vacating the building.
“But I want to stay with my wife and child!” Russell complained.
“Believe me, hun; you don’t want to be within, twenty city blocks of this place when Connie pops out!” My twin advised.
“Sis, have Randi go to War Emergency Power on the suppression shields- one hundred ten percent.”
“We both know that won’t do any good, sis, Jack’s way too powerful.”
“Jack’s laying right here, Alex, and she can still hear you! Rusty, get yer ass out of here before all hell breaks!” Jack managed to growl before she again screamed in pain.
The lights dimmed for a whole fifteen seconds this time!
“Get out of here now, sis. Take Russell with you!” I shouted angrily as I took Jack’s hand and squeezed tightly.
Alex nodded, forcibly took Russell’s hand, and disappeared. I accessed my tiara menu and selected the protective environmental shield. The status bar indicated that my tiara still had a full charge and the selected shield was operating at full power.
The blood-cuddling scream that emanated from Jack momentarily deafened me and my hand felt like it was clamped in an ever-tightening vise! The room went dark for a whole minute! My tiara’s power indication dropped to eighty percent.
Four more to go, I thought.
“Thanks for the play-by-play, Alex!” Jack commented sarcastically through tightly clinched teeth. “I don’t think I can do this, Cap!”
“Come on, woman, you’re Navy and we can do anything!” I coached my sister as the muffled sound of an air raid siren could be heard outside the building- Protocol: Constance-Arrival had initiated.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack.”
“Shut the hell up!”
I gently patted our joined hands.
“It’ll be fine, Jack.” I told her softly
The next scream did deafen me and I could feel my nanos go to high alert. My tiara’s power dropped to sixty-five percent. Dust started falling from the ceiling- shaken loose by her last contraction. We would later find out that five blocks around us went dark for three minutes!
Three more to go, I said to the pitch-black room.
“Dammit, Alex!”
“I know, hun, it’ll all be over soon. I said trying to soothe her.
“One thing, Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“How…how do you know how to deliver a baby? Have you ever had to do it before?”
“I’ve done it just once, Jack.”
“When, Alex?”
“Right now, hun, now push!”
“I thought you said I had three contractions left?”
“I lost count! PUSH!” I shouted as the lights came back on and moved to the end of the bed to wait.
The scream, dust, flash of light, concussive force, and explosive thunder seemed numbing as Connie made her appearance on the planet. As the dust cloud dissipated, the foreign star constellations that the ancient Terran mariners had used for eons began to slowly appear overhead in the waning evening light.
“Hello Constance, welcome to Terra.” I said quietly as I handed her to Jack- cord and all. “She’s beautiful, Jack!”
I tried to ignore the flashing menus on my suit’s HUD that told me, one: that my tiara’s power reserve had been completely drained, and two: that my suit was now indicating some critical error condition! Every square inch of my body felt like it was on fire- which, judging from the faint red glow in the room, some of me probably was!
I never had the chance to use the inhalator that Jasen had taught me how to use in the last few weeks. Connie coughed and began crying as soon as mother and daughter made contact.
Tears poured from my friend’s eyes. “I can’t believe I just did that, Alex! I can’t believe something so marvelous…so miraculous, came out of me!”
I smiled at her and nodded.
“Jack, I need to cut the cord, hun,” I told her softly.
“I’ll get it, Alex.” She said just before the umbilical collapsed about two inches from the newborn’s tummy and split apart. The smell of burning flesh wafted over to me. There was no blood loss whatsoever.
Alex, Jasen, Russell, Tibius, and Maximillian reappeared after several minutes, lanterns in hand, just as I was cleaning up the afterbirth. Despite the loss of the building’s ceiling, roof, overhead environmental machinery, and the upper third of all its walls, my tiara’s shield had kept a fifteen foot ‘clean spot’ around me, momma, and baby.
“Jacquelyn, she’s beautiful!” Maximillian exclaimed, his voice cracking with emotion. “Congratulations, Russell Brackenridge of Earth!” He added turning to shake Jack’s husband’s hand.
“Two miracles in as many days, Empress. How can we ever thank you, M’lady?” Tibius asked as he wrapped his strong arms around me and squeezed.
“Well, first you could try loosening the hold y’all have on me, hun, my chest’s still achin’ somethin’ awful!”
“My apologies, Empress. I forgot that ours was the first miracle for Terra.”
“The first of many, hun.”
“Can I hold her, Jacki?” Russell asked. He had just asked the one question I would come to dread!
“Constance, meet your daddy.” Jack said quietly, but happily as she held her new daughter out to her husband.
Alex and I burst into tears! It was still going to happen!
Russell stood quietly holding his new daughter for a few minutes before he began coughing- lightly at first, but as the minutes passed the cough got worse.
“Jasen, Russell needs to get to cover immediately.” I said trying not to sound too alarming.
“What is it, Alex? did I catch something?” Russell asked as he continued to cough into his hand. “Oh God, I’m coughing up blood!”
“What’s wrong? Alex, what’s wrong with Russ?” Jack exclaimed in concern.
“Get him out of here, Alex!” I shouted, but only loud enough to get my point across. Connie had fallen asleep and been handed back to Jack before Russell’s latest coughing spell.
My future twin closed her eyes for a moment. An impish grin formed on her face. “Take my hand Rusty; we have to get you out of here.” She said sternly and forcibly grabbed his hand. The two disappeared.
“Alex?” Jack pressed for me to explain.
“It’s Solara, Jack.” I began sadly.
“What about it, Alex?”
“Solara’s radiation is a lot stronger than our sun.” I paused and gently laid my hand on her arm.
“Alex, tell me what’s wrong with Russ!”
“Radiation, Jack! Solara’s radiation is killing him!” I told her as tears ran down my face.
“But we’re all human! If anything he should just get badly sunburned.”
“You forget that our nanos protect against extreme radiation, Jack. That’s why Alex and I wanted him kept shielded- to stay to the internal halls of Citadel’s buildings.”
The air suddenly sweetened.
“Why didn’t you protect him, Alex? You knew this would happen, right?” She accused more than asked.
“We had hoped that he had been kept isolated enough, Jack! We tried…we really tried.”
I began crying outright now. My hands came up to my face as I turned away from her in shame.
Tibius wrapped his arms around me and tried his best to comfort. He held me for a long time.
“How much and how long?” I heard Jack ask.
I remained quiet- still held tightly by my mate.
“Alex…How much and how long?” She demanded!
“Alex?”
“Two days at best.” I answered through my tears. He took the equivalent of standing on the outskirts of Nagasaki.”
“Do something, Alex!” She pleaded, as the air grew sweeter still. “Do…something!” She hissed!
“I…we…we tried, Jack! We really tried! Nothing…no sequence…no scenario, nothing will let us save Russell.” I choked out in despair. “I can’t do anything else without facing ‘The Management’, Jack.”
“It’s not fair!” She shouted as the air around us cracked and sparked wildly. Connie woke up and started crying.
Jack began to cry also.
The air began to clear. “It’s just not fair.” She sniffed as she pulled her baby closer.
“I want to see him, Alex. I want to go home to see my husband before…”
“I’m afraid that wouldn’t be advisable.” My sad voice said from what was left of the doorway. My temporal twin stood there with a sullen expression.”He wouldn’t let me take him…we …we didn’t…” She managed to get out before dropping her head in sorrow.
Everyone remained quiet for several long minutes.
“She’ll never know…” Jack began, but I interrupted.
“Constance will meet and know her father, Jack. We owe both of you that much.”
“But not when she needs him…not when it counts!”
“Constance Cummins will know her father, Jacquelyn Cummins! I personally guarantee it!” My twin declared with more authority than I thought I could ever muster given the situation. Why did she look so nervous though- like she expected lightning to strike her dead?
I started to walk over to her, but she took a step back.
“Alex, I have to leave now. Randi and Tish will have no need of the Empress for their deliveries. I bid everyone good morrow.”
She was gone an instant later.
“Alex? Alex, what did you mean that you would personally guarantee Connie gets to know her father?”
“I’m not sure, Jack. I didn’t get a chance to sync with her- not that it would have been a good idea.” I pointed to my swollen chest. “Did you get anything from her?” I asked in confusion.
“Nothing, Alex. Whatever you did you weren’t transmitting anything!”
“M’lady Jacquelyn, I will act as the child’s father if you so wish it.” Jasen and Maximillian chorused admirably.
“Aye, M’lady! It would be my honor to also act as the child’s guardian.” Tibius volunteered. “Constance shall know a father one way or another. She shall know parental affection even after you return home- that is my guarantee, M’lady.”
“I’m taking her home to Earth, Grand High Council.” Jack declared resolutely.
“Do you really want to do that Jack? Connie isn’t your average run-of-the-mill kid, you know!” I asked as I reminded her of the obvious. “Have you thought about how she will react to say…?” I thought about everything that could possibly go wrong as she grew toward adulthood. “What happens when she wants a puppy and you say ‘no’? What would happen when some boy dumps her the first time? How will you cope with puberty?” I asked, glaring at my friend.
She remained steadfast- and silent.
“Jack, she’s not you.” I reminded her. “She’s a product of you and Russell. We know that he has a temper. Why else did you come with me on this trip if not to refrain from being angered by his temper?”
I paused again.
“Jack, it would be best if Connie remained here, on Terra, so that she can have the benefit of properly training her gift. Back home she would most likely become a thousand times worse than ‘Carrie’! Think of how you sometimes feel back on Earth. I know you’ve wanted to ‘express’ yourself- to impress upon certain…people, your…your…opinion. You’ve already been there…to experience growing up, but before your gift. You know the value of responsibility. Connie won’t have that luxury, Jack. Her gift is already developing.” I said as I motioned to the newborn in her arms. Jack’s blouse slowly began to move off to the side to reveal her right breast. When clear, Connie took immediate advantage of the exposed meal.
Jack swallowed hard after staring in stone-cold amazement and gasped sharply as her daughter initiated first contact.
Again there was silence in the room.
“Being born on Terra makes her a citizen?” Jack asked as she turned her head to Tibius and Maximillian.
“Aye, M’lady. Constance Cummins is a natural born citizen of Citadel. As such she is entitled to any and all benefits available,” Maximillian answered.
“She’ll be taught to control her gift, Grand High Counsel?”
“The very best education available on the planet, Lady Jacquelyn!”
“She is to never find out about her Earth roots!” Jack commanded after a full minute.
“Jack, she will find out! Wouldn’t it be better to tell her up front?” I asked.
“Alex, Connie is Terran, plain and simple! When we leave here, I’ll allow my memory of her conception to be erased. I ask that you, Tish, and Randi submit your selves also.”
“Jack, I’ve already seen that she finds out.” I revealed quietly.
“That’s the deal, Alex. Take it or leave it!”
…
I rubbed my eyes of the tears as the darkness of ‘my’ domain came back into focus.
“I’m sorry, Alex. I didn’t know all the facts.”
“There is more to see in order to be fully briefed on the circumstances of our case, Alex. I only paused because of the emotional stress placed upon us. Allow me a moment to compose myself before we continue.
I nodded. “You won’t go and hide again, will you?”
“I’m here by your grace, Alex. This is your domain and I’m just another spirit called here- I don’t exist outside of this place.” She replied sadly.
I never thought about that! Without me as a ‘host’, Alexandra Steinert…the one from another universe…couldn’t exist! She was trapped here for as long as I choose!
I was now her warden. That thought sickened me.
I stopped to think a minute. Was she really here by my invitation or by the tribunal’s?
“It would be wise not to dwell on such small, inconsequential issues, Alexandra.” Momma Scott advised as she moved in beside me.
“But won’t I be just as guilty if I fail her and she is left here, momma?” I dared ask.
“Alexandra, this is not a tribunal to assign guilt.” She said with a smile before walking over to Alex’s daughters, Sam and Cassie.
What did she mean ‘no guilt would be assigned’?
“Alex, are you okay?” Emily asked as she approached and took my hand.
“I feel like I’ve fallen down the rabbit hole, dear.” I admitted. “I’ve been informed that this is a tribunal, but it’s not really a tribunal. All I need now is a guy in a top hat!” I complained before looking to my left- at Abe Lincoln.
“Off with my head.” I exclaimed quietly as I mimed slitting my throat.
“You’ll do fine, honey. Everyone here has faith in your ability,” Emily consoled me.
“Faith in my abilities?” My voice got louder as it went up an octave. “Dammit Emily, I’m an engineer, not a lawyer!”
“Emily, dear, come over here for a moment?” Ruth Scott asked from a short distance away.
Alexandra Steinert had walked over to Grandpa and Mr. Lincoln. She headed back over when she saw that I was again alone.
“Would you like to continue, Alex? I’ve got to warn y’all this is the meat and potatoes and may not be pleasant.”
“I thought you said you couldn’t remember most of what happened, Alex?”
“That’s why I am to assist you, Counselor.” Camille Darough said touching my arm gently. I noticed her daughter Cassi do the same with the older Connie. I instantly felt a weird crawling sensation running in the direction of her contact.
“The feeling you perceive is me drawing some power from you, Empress. I will need the reserve to retrieve the requested information.”
“Draw from us too, Cami.” Cassandra said as she took Camille’s free hand. Samantha offered her hand to Cassi as well. Their counterparts of my universe followed suit.
The four member ‘Tribunal’ stepped back and stood close together. All were smiling for some reason.
“Ladies, because of the likelihood this procedure will destabilize this domain, I suggest we join hands with our sisters. I’ll do my best to buffer our current location.” Alex Reilly said, and waited until all our sisters stood hand in hand.
“You may proceed, Camille and Cassiopeia Darough of Reilly.” She announced after just a moment.
“Acknowledged, director. Initiating memory retrieval and relay.”
“Wait! What relay?” I shouted before everything went dark!
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 15th, 422 of the New Era
“Mother! What are you doing here?”
“It’s that day, Alexis.” I said sadly.
“You don’t need to do this, mom! I’m sure Connie will understand if we just break it to her easy.”
“That’s not the way it will happen, honey.” I said as I approached and hugged her tightly. “It has to be this way. Your existence hinges on this one mission, Alexis. It’s not entirely about Connie.”
“That doesn’t make any sense, mother. Connie needs to be told, I agree, but how can my existence be involved?”
“It’ll all make sense in a few years, honey.” I reassured her. “Where is Connie anyway?” I asked as I expected her to walk down the park path any moment.
“Alexandra took her off world for a small mission, mom. I would imagine to keep her from hearing this conversation.”
“So you’ve looked into your friend’s future, Alexis.”
“As much as I cared to do, Mother Empress. What is to come is very discouraging and grotesque. Why would you willingly do this to yourself?”
“It is something I always knew I would have to do, honey. I am to start this and I am now here to finish what I started. I have to be held accountable for all that I have caused.”
“Must you always confuse your tense, mother? If I didn’t know better, I’d think you caused another paradox. You know how they give me headaches.”
My daughter stared into my eyes for a moment.
“Empress, could you please state your current temporal launch point?”
“Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, USN, Earth, June 30th, 1944.” I told her as I offered my hand.
“How can you be held accountable for any of this, mother? You haven’t had anything to do with this yet. Why must you be the one?”
“No matter which instance of me is responsible, I am still responsible, Alexis. Ultimately, the ‘Empress’ is responsible.”
“There you are, Empress. Grand High Counsel informed me of your impending arrival today. Welcome to Citadel, M’lady.” A man’s voice greeted as he walked up the path to us.
“Welcome to you also, Jasen. Why is my personal physician so anxious to see me?” I asked as I shook his hand.
“I have been asked by Tibius to conduct a preliminary work up on you prior to this mission, M’lady. I am to collect hair and tissue samples for archive.”
“I understand. I’ll be over to the infirmary right after I spend some time with my daughter. How long did my granddaughter say she would be gone, Alexis?”
“Two days, Empress.”
“See you tomorrow, doc. Until then I will be spending valuable time with my daughter.” I smiled at the man and continued smiling as I turned to Alexis. She returned a nervous smile to me.
“That I could spend time with my own daughter, Empress, even though adopted.” Jasen said sadly.
“The Empress assures me Connie will be safe on their mission, M’lord. I have never known mother to lie about such things.”
“May I request one day with her, Empress?”
“Take however long you like, Jasen. I happen to know this crazy blonde that thinks she can travel through time.” I forced a smile trying to comfort him.
“As you wish, Empress. I take my leave of you and Lady Alexis then.” He bowed slightly, turned, and walked back the way he had arrived.
“Mother!” Alexis looked at me in surprise. “You just lied to him!”
“As did you, honey.”
“That is because I have seen that things work out eventually.”
“I wish I could be so sure, hun.” I snorted in doubt. I knew I would survive this ordeal simply because Alex Steinert-Covington existed. How things would play out was still as mysterious as the prize at the bottom of a box of Cracker Jacks!
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 17th, 422 of the New Era
“Will you be gone for long, mother?” Alexis asked mechanically. I could see she was having a hard time holding back her tears.
“We shouldn’t be too long, hun- a day at best. This is just a reconnaissance mission for intel on another upcoming mission. It should be a piece of cake.”
“Then why do you need me, Empress? Wouldn’t mother be the better choice?”
“Do you see Jack here, Connie?” I asked the obvious question.
“No, M’lady. For what reason, I have yet to figure.”
“Jack and I just came off almost six weeks of tedious escort duty back home and three taxing missions for the Empress. I told her to take a break, Constance.” I smiled at the woman, keeping it as natural as possible.
“Still, why engage me, Empress?”
“I’d still like to have a Mind Warrior by my side just in case, Connie, and before you ask, Jack is otherwise occupied for the near future. If y’all don’t want the adventure, hun, I’ll just leave now- solo.”
“Empress, it would be an honor to accompany you on your latest adventure.” She said sincerely.
“Grandmother Empress, I wish you good luck and favorable time streams.” Alexandra said as she hugged me. There was tenseness to her embrace as the familiar tingle passed between us. As we parted, I nodded and gave her a reassuring wink.
“Connie and I will be back in one day.” I told everyone as I nodded to Jasen.
“Until then, Empress.” Alexandra said brightly.
“Until then, Empress.” I repeated. “Constance, we should be on our way, hun.” I said as I offered my hands.
The scene around us collapsed and blacked out. We traveled the stars for some time before our surroundings changed to that of a strange, alien looking wasteland.
“Alex, where are we?” She asked.
“Can you hear anybody or thing in the vicinity, hun?” I asked.
“No, Alex, it is strangely quiet…too quiet!”
“That’s good.”
“Why is that good, Alex? I thought we were here on a scouting mission.”
Connie suddenly looked down at the ground. I followed her stare. There in the loose dusty soil was a shoe print. It looked exactly like the low-heeled Navy issue pumps I had on right now! Apparently my aim was slightly off.
“Someone has been here before, Alex.” She said quietly, but then looked to my feet then up at my face.
And so it starts, I thought.
“What starts now, Alex? Why have you brought me to a place you’ve obviously been to already? What is going on, Empress?”
“We need to talk, Connie.” I replied.
“Talk? Talk about what? I thought we were going on a mission, Empress?”
I looked around at the vast expanse of nothingness that surrounded us. I had just set the next chapter of our lives on its destructive, Earth-shattering…unseen course.
My mouth went dry.
“Alex, what is wrong? Why do you look so conflicted?”
I fought hard to hold my composure.
“I’m not sure I can do this.” I mumbled as I thought about the hours of preparation I’d made- not only finding this place, but also readying myself for the outcome. Things had already passed the point of no return. I had to do this- like it or not, I was now committed.
“What was that, Empress? What can’t you do?” Her tone showed fear and uncertainty.
“This was a mistake. I can’t go through with this.” I mumbled to myself and started shaking my head. I wondered how cruel management’s punishment would be when I had to answer for this.
“What can’t you go through with, Empress? You’re starting to scare me, my lady.”
“We shouldn’t be here. This isn’t the place or the time.” I mumbled again.
“Why are we here then, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if this planet- this whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“It can’t happen like this- there has to be some other way- some way that I missed.” I said aloud as my vision blurred.
“Alex, why are you crying? What are we doing here?” Connie looked at me in concern. I felt my emotions skyrocket!
“Empress, your mind is even more chaotic than usual. What is the matter? Why are you so upset? Empress, if we are not to be here then why stay? Shouldn’t we return home?”
My heart felt as if it were going to explode as I frantically searched my gift for alternatives! When that wouldn’t answer me, I asked the question: Should we just go home?
I squeezed my eyes tight and caused more tears to run down my wet cheeks when a resounding negative answered the question.
“Empress, what is wrong? Why is your heart pounding loud enough that I can hear it standing next to you? Empress, I implore you, why are we here?”
Why were we here? An image of some smoking mass- burnt beyond recognition- flashed into my mind.
My hands began to shake uncontrollably. My knees grew weak under me and my stomach became nauseated. I could hear my pulse in my ears.
“Empress, your silence is very disturbing; please answer my question- why…are…we…here?”
I didn’t answer her. I couldn’t answer her!
“Empress, I demand to know why you have brought me here…to this forgotten landscape. Answer me, Alex!”
I drew in a large breath of the local, untainted air. It had no fragrance at all- virgin air.
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly. More tears escaped my eyes.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“I know you don’t, honey, and I’m very sorry about that. I wish this were easier.” I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the palm of my free hand.
“Your cryptic answers and strange temperament worry me! What have I done that warrants my exile?”
Oh God, she thought that… My heart shattered into tiny pieces hearing her ill-assumed conviction.
“It isn’t anything you’ve done, honey. It’s what I have done- what was decided so long ago.”
“More mysterious answers, Empress? Why bring me to such an unforgiving place if I have not done something terribly wrong? What could you possibly have done that requires us to be in such a barren part of the universe?”
I remained silent again. Answering any more questions would only hasten things. I swallowed hard and prepared myself for what was to come.
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know. Something you need to hear.”
This was the moment I feared! I closed my eyes tightly and felt tears really begin to pour down my face.
It was no use. Connie was now thoroughly angered by my stonewalling. Now she would employ her substantial gift.
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?” She asked as I saw her begin to concentrate on me. She was trying to break through the various walls, obstructions, detours, and blockades I had erected with Tibius’ help and guidance.
“To protect you, Constance.” I paused as I felt her lightly touch my mind. “Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.” I rationalized.
“What details, Empress? What specifics?” She asked as now I felt the pressure of her mind in mine. I wondered how long I could retain my privacy.
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
I just had to…
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped as the pain in my skull increased in magnitude. God help me!
“You ARE lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic defensive actions?” She asked glaring harder at me.
Oh God did it hurt!
“I said it isn’t that important.” I paused to rub my forehead in a vain effort to relieve the pain. “You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said in a last ditch effort to calm her. My eyes began to twitch as more tears fell from my cheek.
Memories began to sort and sift themselves as Constance Cummins-Brackenridge breached the first of my defensive barriers. It wouldn’t be long now, I thought.
The image of an older Russell Brackenridge appeared to me. Jack crying on her Davenport wearing only her skimpy peignoir replaced it.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. Why have you allowed me to get this far without transporting away from me? Why won’t you fight against my invasion?” She looked at me with a mixture of anger and confusion.”There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date!” Connie hissed as the confusion disappeared and her anger grew.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good. Good physical contact would assure our survival. This I had been able to see clearly.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will find it myself, Alexandra Steinert.” Connie’s expression grew dark- almost evil! An image of Jack on Meridian 12 suddenly burst into my mind.
“Mother almost killed someone? Is that why you left her behind?”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle.
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to please remain calm.” I pleaded with her, my voice now shaking with fear. I felt an emotional barrier crumble under her increasing pressure.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
I tried but failed to take a breath. I began to draw on my own reserve of courage and managed to partially slow the breach.
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next!” I cried and tried not to make eye contact.
I mentally wished I could stop time. If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing.
On a world totally devoid of life, it was hard to tell if I had succeeded, though.
Images of a man named Maximillian, an older Terran gentleman, were suddenly replaced by images of Russell Brackenridge at various ages, starting at twenty-one.
An image of Jack dressed in a beautiful white wedding gown with a delicate Chantilly lace veil standing alongside Russell in his white tuxedo, posing before a church’s alter, popped in.
Another obstruction disintegrated. I cringed.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told! Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
What was left of my heart was now crushed to fine powder!
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really?” She screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true. I have never lied about that.”
Russell’s face again came to mind.
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
I physically jumped as another well-placed misdirection vanished.
The air crackled with such energy I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
“Russell Brackenridge. Russell Brackenridge is your father, Constance. He is the reason I have hidden your true lineage from you. Your father had a problem with his temper.”
“So what does that matter? Why the conspiracy?” She calmed slightly.
I knew this was only temporary, but paused to take a much-needed breath.
“Russell wanted so much to please your mother, Connie.” I began. “He waited as long as he could for your mother to decide she wanted a family.”
“So? She wasn’t ready and he waited. How does that equate to having a temper, Alex?”
“He couldn’t wait any longer, honey. He was into his fifties by that time and the desire to provide your mother with a child was escaping him. It angered him that he soon wouldn’t be able to give her what she truly wanted, but kept deferring because of her lack of confidence.”
The energy around us subsided only slightly as Connie waited for me to continue.
“The strain of your mother’s indecision and his desire to make her happy proved too much, but not before he made one last attempt. Jack would later confide to me that they were the greatest two days outside of their honeymoon she ever experienced.”
“That still doesn’t explain your initial statement, Empress! What has any of this to do with Russell Brackenridge’s temper?”
I thought it was now evident as I quickly glanced up to her face.
The following morning Russell and Jacquelyn Brackenridge started arguing after your mother misinterpreted his thoughts. She thought he was trying to rush her- for her sake. She read uncertainty in his mind where there was none. Jack claimed that if he were truthful then that shouldn’t have been there.”
“But that’s not always the case, Alex! We all know that!”
“Your father left in a rage after striking your mother in the face, Connie. Several times in fact, though Jack will never admit that. She loved him dearly and was willing to forgive him.”
“Then he should be the one made to pay, Empress! Why has this all fallen to you, if my birth father attacked mother?”
“She accused him of lying to her, Constance. The implications of that must have thrown him over the edge.
“Jack became so outraged that she…she almost…” I told her, watching her eyes widen considerably.
“By the lords, she didn’t…”
“No, instead, she contacted Brianna, who contacted me. In order to cheer your mother up, I decided she needed time away from Russell. To make a long story short, we ended up on Terra ninety years prior to my intended target date. By the time we arrived, Jack was displaying the typical signs of pregnancy. Just days after my initial arrival she developed morning sickness.”
“She must have been scared out of her mind!”
I nodded cautiously, but still made no eye contact.
“When he came home that night- after we had returned from Terra- he apologized nine ways to heaven, but the damage had already been done. Jack felt she couldn’t, in good conscious, tell him of your birth. Your parents never shared a bed after that.”
“So they were both at fault then. Where is this going, Alex? Why all the conspiracy?”
“In an attempt to repair the fracture between them I arranged for Russell to accompany us on a benign mission to 2035 to help my future twin. He met you there and recognized certain…’family’ characteristics. Jack ended up explaining about you and your birth on Terra. She left out the fact that Russell was your father.”
“Empress, I must remind you that most of your defenses have been defeated, that I can see farther into your mind than ever before! Get to the point of all this!” She warned, as her softened expression again grew dark.
It was time to bring this mission to its devastating finale. I made sure our hands were still tightly clasped together.
“Russell wanted to come to Terra for you, Connie. He wanted to be there for your birth- he was so proud.” Again tears filled my eyes.
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground on which we stood shook violently!
“Because of me your father was exposed to the severe radiation of Solara. We tried to keep him indoors- to shield him from the intense radiation. Alex even transported him back to the residence while I stayed with your mother. I hadn’t counted on the radiation still being high after Solara began to set. When the building disintegrated as you were born, the roof and all shielding disappeared. After the dust cleared, we could see the stars, Connie. Alex brought him back and he held you for the first time. He was so proud of you and your mother! When he began to cough uncontrollably, Alex took him home. She quickly returned with the bad news.” I paused to take a large breath. Here it was.
“He lasted long enough to see you born. Alex said that right after they got back to Earth in 2020, he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy again.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER!” The ground shook viciously this time! It groaned and crackled as it fractured deep below us. Things started to get worse!
I prayed that my end would come quickly and at the same time be mercifully painless!
I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
“I hate myself, Constance. I hate ever being thrown into this whole disheartening existence called the Empress. I never wanted any of this- nothing! I despise having to affect, guide, and more or less control peoples’ lives! I hate knowing when someone is to die…to be born…to falter. I hate everything about the Empress!”
“I hate the things that I’ve done or will do!” I concluded.
“Things you will do, Empress? What else have you been hiding from us? What other dark secrets do you keep?”
I felt the already unbearable assault on my mind increase.
“Connie…please don’t…please! STOP!” I screamed!
A barrier fractured, cracked through, and began to split open. It contained…well, I wasn’t sure what it contained as I had never dared venture near enough to even peek inside this maximum security facility buried deep within my mind! Its ultra high walls, imposing fortifications, and ominous appearance had been enough to warn me to stay away.
Why would I have such a structure here in my mind, I wondered. What secrets did it hold from my conscience? Was this the highly speculated ‘id’ maybe?
The image of a simple, but inviting home filled my mind. The pain I had just been experiencing, gone completely. I sat facing a warm inviting fire and everything felt wonderfully calm- pleasant.
“My dear, you look relieved- as if you haven’t a worry in the world. What have you done, my daughter?”
“Why do you ask, mother? Am I not to be happy?” I found myself answering.
“Of course you are, but it is a marked change from just a few moments ago when you looked as if the weight of the world was heaped on your shoulders.”
“I’m fine now, mother. Everything will be fine from now on. I’ve taken steps to ensure our happiness forever.”
“What have you done, child? Something I trust, that will not come back to haunt you?”
I looked down to see a small wooden jewel box I held with both hands in my lap. A sudden surge of dread filled me.
I thought I had been thorough, but apparently I had missed a tiny bit.
I felt myself frown.
“What is it, child? What makes you frown if all is as well as you say?”
Looking up from the box, I stared at the woman, my mother, as I thought out the answer.
Had I successfully locked everything away? Was it even possible to do such a thing- to lock away all the worries, the dark thoughts, painful emotions, doom, and foreboding? Was it possible to lock away the past, the present…the future?
As I looked back down to the beautifully stained, bright-brass-hinged container, I turned, then removed the key from its unique lock and threw it into the hot fire. I watched joyfully as the intense flames heated it until glowing. The precious key began to warp and bend, finally losing its shape altogether and became molten.
It would never again open that which contained all the heartbreak, the anguish, and the menace in the world. Never again would my past, present, and destiny be open for all to see! Those were now private.
“Need I remind you, Andora, that one can never simply lock away all the unwanted thoughts and nightmares of an entire world? If that is done hope, confidence, and courage may also become prisoner! What you have done here is similar to a judge imprisoning an innocent man. You cannot expect to simply lock up your humanity and throw away the key!”
I suddenly felt my heart beating again.
Images poured into my mind suddenly.
The Homeworld! I watched as it slowly became molten then began to glow, and then shine! All those people down there! They never had a chance…never had any future!
My heartbeat slowed a little.
I was now in the desert. I, as well as others of my people stood in awe as we watched the fireball grow ever larger in the heavens. As it approached, our fear increased, but we stood fast. The explosion was deafening- the heat intense yet we still held hands as our flesh melted away. We remained defiant of the firebird warrior to the end!
My heartbeat slowed more, almost becoming normal.
Walking down the sidewalk, I heard the air raid sirens start. How much more could they do to us? How many more lives would be lost from this infernal bombing? I was blinded, deafened, and knocked to the ground by the explosion! I awoke to the sound of moaning, crying, and screaming all around me. My body hurt worse than I could ever remember! My face, it felt itchy so I brought my hand up and scratched an alien surface, bumpy, wet, and pliable. Drawing back my hand, I noticed blood and sick looking skin. It just…just came off my face! A woman appeared above me. She just shook her head and began to pray for me!
My heart rate slowed even more.
“Empress, how have you been holding this all in? The horror stored within you!” I heard Connie…beautiful Constance, say from somewhere close.
She had mistakenly forged a new key and now the lock was sprung!
A huge mushroom cloud filled my vision! Buildings crumbled in its concussive wake. From far above more bombs rained down. There was no place to hide.
Legions of men with spears and bronze armor rushed into the village- killing everyone in sight. No one was left to record the brutal assault.
Barbarians fought all around me as I tried to protect what I had worked so hard to keep. I only hoped that my wife and children had sought refuge in the small, hollowed-out, earthen nook hidden under our simple home. The sword impaling itself into my gut brought all my hopes and dreams crashing down.
My heartbeat slowed further.
“Empress, the horrors revealed! I’m having a difficult time sorting them and limiting them!” A familiar voice cried.
I was wet suddenly!
“Do you reject Satan, foul witch? Will you recant and reject the evil one’s influence?”
“You make a mistake, sirs! I have never sided with Satan…nor any of his followers!”
“We have statement to the contrary from these innocent children! Will you recant?”
“For what should I recant? I am innocent of all accusations.”
The water is over my head again and I am fighting to stay alive. I feel sleepy. Very sleepy...
I find myself in a control room. Jack and my close family are here too. I nod to Jack and the room shakes mildly. On the view screen before me the dust begins to settle. I have just given the order to murder over one hundred people. It doesn’t matter that they are the enemy, dead set on stopping me from taking a possible weapon from them. They are dead- killed fighting for what they honestly believed in.
I’m holding tightly to a man’s hand. “You are pure evil sir, and you must be stopped to assure the timeline!”
“There is no prison on this world that can hold me, ‘Empress’!” He laughs evilly.
“There is and only I am able to place you there.” I counter.
“Do your worst, whore who calls herself Empress of Time and Space! I shall easily escape any and all confinement!”
“So you shall, but not before you have a long time to think about what you have caused!”
A field appears. Soldiers, dressed in blue and gray rush toward each other, muskets drawn and bayonet’s fixed. We stand between these two converging forces. I release his hand just as a soldier runs through him. My nemesis is now imprisoned in the oblivious Union soldier and has just been crippled by an opponent’s musket ball. He now lies in intense pain on the blood stained field alongside his dead comrades. He will never harm anyone in this life again.
Another soul has been condemned by my hand!
More soldiers! They are relentless in their onslaught. The fire sticks they carry reduce our numbers magically. How could the Gods have given these barbarians such weaponry? A hole suddenly opens in my chest. Fire burns from the wound as I look toward my beloved temple of the Moon. It is the last thing I see before all goes dark.
“You will renounce the devil, senior! Almighty God will triumph and you will see the light! Tighten his bindings another notch! That will loosen the demon’s hold!” Excruciating pain rips through my limbs as dim light turns to pitch!
I’m sorry, my dear, but I have met someone that can provide me with the heir I so desperately require to continue Britain. You will face the executioner in the morrow. I suggest you pray for your sins!
I felt a thump in my chest, was it a heartbeat?
I’m scared and I’m in a bare walled room with twenty or so others. We all wear the simplest of clothing- rough wool by the feel. I instinctively rub my forearm. The number inscribed there will not fade or disappear no matter what I do. My belly growls loudly as it has for a long time now. I wish they would feed us. Just the tiniest scrap is all I ask. The door opens and we are motioned to exit. They march us all out across the snow covered, frozen ground between buildings and put us into another room- this one made of brick. We are more cramped than before. People start coughing then fall to the floor. I watch in confusion as the grownups fall to the floor around me. My body becomes numb. I no longer feel famished. Instead, I see my departed family members happily waving me on.
I am running, but stop abruptly to face a huge man in full body armor. A strange futuristic weapon is pointed directly at me. I hear the click of the trigger and nothing more.
I’m pleading for food- any food at all! Dirt would suffice if I could stop crying…if water would stay down my throat. My belly hurts from being empty for so long. The sun is so hot, but seems to be fading- getting darker and darker…
The plaza is full of people here to see me- to pray to me. I am their leader- their savior! I feel confident that my negotiations have been fruitful and will result in peace and fair trade between our neighboring planets for the foreseeable future. Joining me is their ambassador- a small, nervous looking fellow. Someone shouts ‘incoming’ before the bombs start impacting. How could I have been so naive?
My heart gave another beat.
“Empress, the images, they will not stop and keep coming faster. Please stop your playback!” Some unknown voice cries from afar.
Again a nuclear mushroom cloud flashes before my eyes! I hear the screams of millions of souls. I couldn’t save any of them.
The night air is freezing. The decks are mostly devoid of people as a distant voice shouts ‘ICEBERG’! A violent shudder makes me stumble a few steps.
I find myself sitting in a crowded boat watching the lights of the mighty liner flicker and finally fail as the stern rises high out of the water and slips silently below the waves. Hundreds of screams echo across the water.
I couldn’t save them either!
I’m stopped by a man in a military uniform and told my name is not on the list of those to be saved. My wife and children look to me as if I can do something…say something…anything to change our fate. If only I could somehow influence our future…influence everyone’s future.
I wish I could save everyone!
Men and women are milling around me. We stare morbidly at the countdown on the displays throughout the facility. At ‘T’-minus two hours, we raise our personal containers and begin to consume large quantities of strong spirits. I feel vindicated that we all have now unknowingly, but successfully activated my creations and that everyone here on Reilly will survive to repopulate another Homeworld.
I have forced our survival, but I have saved my race.
A rope is put over my head and roughly fitted around my neck. I have done nothing but try to improve our life. I was the first of my line to hold property in this place they call the land of opportunity- this ‘America’. That apparently means nothing for me or my people as the stool I stand on is kicked out from under me.
There is no noise- no gentle pounding- no motion whatsoever- from within my chest.
“Empress, I am overloading! I cannot contain the power…”
I am somewhere warm and secure. There is nothing on my mind and I feel safe floating weightless in the warm fluid surrounding me. The pressure begins to increase as the space around me contracts. I have no idea what is happening as I suddenly feel myself squeezed through some small opening- through a vortex of swirling liquid. The pain in my eyes is so intense. Why can’t I close them?
I hear a booming voice.
“This one was defective anyway and would never amount to anything. She made the right choice to abort- even at such a late date.”
Why would someone do this?
Though the light and new environment cause extreme pain, I begin to think about my life thus far.
I’ve lost my rights…my freedom…my ability to protect myself. I don’t want it to end this way. I’ve had no chance to atone for my mistakes though, in reflection, I am nothing more than a common criminal- no better than any other convict! I should be imprisoned just like them. I should be thrown into jail- the key discarded for all eternity!
I loathe the Empress! I loathe everything she stands for- everything she was forced to do and endure for the sake of the precious timeline!
I loathe myself!
Another booming voice startles me. “Wait! I can’t do this anymore! Someone bring me an incubator while I bandage over her eyes!”
“This is not your time, my beloved daughter. There is still much good you shall do.”
“Alexandra.”
“Alexandra?”
“Alexandra!”
“Alex, its time to return to us, child. You now have all the details you’ve requested.”
I wiped the tears from my eyes as I looked around to see my sisters, still holding hands. All appeared to have been weeping, only just now dropping they’re grasps and wiping they’re eyes dry. Momma Scott, Grampa, Maximillian, and Mr. Lincoln also looked affected by what I had just witnessed.
Had it really happened or was it some vivid hallucination? Was the Empress…was I…were we really the protector of THAT infamous box? Had Connie inadvertently pried it open or caused it to spill in some way?
“Counselors, you now have all the details needed to defend or prosecute the accused, shall we continue?” Ruth Scott asked as she called the Tribunal back to order, still sounding choked up.
Connie and I locked eyes. What I saw in hers was indecision- uncertainty- sorrow.
I suppose she saw the same things in mine.
“Counselors! Our time grows short, ladies. We must continue so the tribunal can pass judgment.” Momma Scott said to catch our attention. “Alexandra, do not delay these proceedings any further, child.”
Connie and I looked to each other again. She nodded to me and I nodded back with a fragile smile.
“Madam President, the defense wishes to forego any opening statement and step right into the testimonial stage of this hearing, ma’am.” I announced to Alexandra Steinert’s- and everyone else’s, surprise.
“Alexandra, you do realize that by doing this you jeopardize your own case?”
“I do, ma’am, but since the charges have all been laid out by the prosecution, why waste the tribunal’s time and patience by rehashing?”
Momma Scott looked dumbfounded for a moment.
“Alex, I’m not even sure that is acceptable, dear. I shall consult with my peers. One moment, please.”
“Alex, what are y’all doin’?” Alexandra Steinert whispered. “These here people are dead-serious and now y’all decide to play lawyer? This is my life on trial here, Alex!”
“Is it, Alex?” I asked my ‘client’. “Are you actually the only one on trial here? The charges are against the Empress of Time and Space…am I not also implicated in all this? How about Alex Reilly, or any of our sisters present here today? We are all guilty in some way or another because we all work together…we all help the Empress’ cause.”
“Mr. Lincoln, as the residing official on this tribunal, is Ms. Steinert’s request to forfeit an opening defensive statement legal?”
“I believe it is Madam President, though rarely used it is still acceptable.” He nodded.
Ruth Scott eyed me very carefully for a minute.
“Very well, Alexandra, Constance, we shall proceed to witness testimonies.”
Connie stared at me for a few seconds before blinking and turning toward the tribunal panel.
The prosecution calls Constance Cummins, Madam President.”
“Ms. Cummins, you can’t call yourself to give testimony.”
“In this case I beg to differ, Madam President. Connie could you approach, please?”
“Ruthie, she does have that right if the said person exists outside of counsel.”
“Yes, I know that, Max! Our children are just very surprising. Constance Cummins, you should know that this is an informal tribunal into the alleged misconduct of the Empress of Time and Space. Despite the outcome this hearing has you still have to tell the truth, child. Do you understand?”
“I do, M’lady.” Young Connie said as she quickly covered her mouth in surprise.
“Relax, Lady Constance, I’d like you to answer truthfully and honestly. Your testimony alone cannot completely influence this panel one way or the other.” The older Connie informed her.
“I understand, M’lady Counselor.”
“Such a well behaved young lady. I wish my daughters, granddaughters and great-granddaughters would show such respect!” Ruth Scott sniped.
“Should have heard her a few weeks ago!” I mumbled.
“That was then, Alexandra! Ms. Brackenridge, please continue.”
“Connie, how did you and Alex Steinert meet?”
Connie looked at her older twin for a moment as she blushed profusely.
“I…I’d rather not say, ma’am.” She replied timidly, dropping her head in shame.
“Connie, it’s not like we don’t know what happened. Please answer the question.”
“I…we met when Mr. Steinert tried to keep me from jumping off a highway overpass.”
“And did he try anything that would directly influence you into this course of action?”
“What? No…no he tried to stop me! Why would he try to make me do it?”
“I’ll ask the questions, Ms. Cummins. Why indeed, would he have any reason to make you commit suicide?”
“Objection, Madam President. The witness’s alleged actions or state of mind at the time are not on trial here!” I protested.
“Sustained. Ms. Brackenridge we will refer to Ms. Cummins’s indiscretion as ‘action’. Please continue.
“Would he have any reason to make you choose one action over another, Constance?”
“He tried to stop me, ma’am! He had only my best interest and survival in mind.”
Objection! Witness is assuming that she could read my mind at the time of her alleged action.”
“Hold that thought, Alexandra.” Ruth Scott recommended, eyeing me carefully. “Constance, can you absolutely confirm that you could read Mr. Steinert’s mind at the time of your selection of actions?”
“Um…no ma’am. I’m not certain…no.”
“Then we will discontinue assumptions, Ms. Brackenridge!”
“Of course, M’lady President. Connie, why would Mr. Steinert try to stop you from committing…stop you from acting?”
“It was wrong. I should’ve thought things out and considered all the possibilities, ma’am.”
“So this action was ill thought-out? Spontaneous?”
“No ma’am, I had thought about it since finding out I was adopted.”
“And how long before the action was taken had you received that information?”
“A month before.” The younger Connie said sheepishly.
“So…the initial catalyst for your failed atte…action occurred well before the arrival of Alexandra Steinert to this universe?”
“Objection, Madam President, assumptions.”
“All right, Alexandra!” Momma Scott glared at me in contempt. “Can we move along without you constantly objecting to the wording or phrasing?”
“I’m just trying to provide my client with the best possible defense, ma’am.” I replied.
“These precedings ARE in the best interest of the defendant, Counselor! Continue, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“Ms. Cummins?” Constance prompted her younger twin to answer.
“Ma’am, I didn’t start developing my gift until just after the procedure that ultimately healed my spine. That was well after my decision to kill myself.”
I started to open my mouth to respond, but Momma Scott glared at me again and pointed to me to stop.
“Thank you.” Constance paused as she thought for a moment. “Ms. Cummins, do you recall the incident with your parents just after they realized their gifts?”
“You mean when my dad single-handedly held the cops in a standoff before Alex and I arrived?”
“Yes, Connie that very one. Can you tell us the actions taken by the new Empress, Alexandra Steinert during that incident?” Constance asked, pointing to me.
“When…when we got there, the cops were trying not to get hit by all the flying, swirling furniture and stuff! Alex devised a plan to rescue my parents from the cops and get them to safety.”
“So, the Empress was acting on her own behalf then?”
“No! Alex saved my parents from going to jail- possibly from being experimented on! The Empress of Time and Space used her gift to save my family, ma’am!”
“Are you sure there was no secret motive or unsavory agenda?”
“Not that I’m aware, ma’am. Alex assessed the situation and made the best possible decision! Nobody was injured, killed, or harmed in any way.”
“Thank you, that’s all, Ms. Cummins.”
“Ms. Steinert?” Ruth Scott nodded to me to cross-examine- her eyes remained locked on me as a warning.
“Ms. Cummins, before, when called to the stand, you addressed this tribunal’s president as ‘M’lady President’. Would it be factual to say that you have received some of Ms. Brackenridge’s memories and experiences? Some of those experiences certainly not being of this universe?”
“Objection, M’lady President, relevancy?”
Ma’am, it has direct relevance to my client’s defense.” I argued.
“Overruled, but simplify the question, Ms. Steinert.”
“Connie, do you have Constance Brackenridge’s memories and or experiences?”
“I remember things that happened on strange, faraway lands…yes, I think I do…some.”
I nodded. “And in those shared memories, can you recall any incident or experience where the Empress didn’t make a critical decision correctly, say where she would possibly lie to direct the time stream?”
“Objection! Leading the witness, M’lady President.”
“Sustained.”
I took a minute to rephrase my question.
“Ms. Cummins, to your shared knowledge can you recall any mission where the Empress didn’t act on behalf of the timeline, a loved one, or affected individual?”
Connie closed her eyes and thought a few seconds.
“No, ma’am, she never acted on her own behalf as far as I can remember. She’s always acted in the best interests of others.”
“Ms. Cummins, you are assuming again.” Mr. Lincoln interrupted. “As a famous Britain once said, ‘when you assume, you make an ass out of you and me.’ Please stick to only the provable details, madam.”
“Zhat’z a goot von, Abe!” Grandpa snickered with a smile, adding his two cents finally.
“I don’t get it, sir. What has that to do with the word ‘assume’?” Maximillian questioned.
“Gentlemen, can we get on with this tribunal?” Ruth Scott asked her fellow panel members as she pursed her lips and rolled her eyes in annoyance.
I paused, trying to hold back my own giggle. I caught Mr. Lincoln’s witty response.
“So, you are confident of the decisions the Empress makes on her many missions?” I finally asked.
“Of the ones I can remember being on, yes.”
“And your parents, Connie, are they safe and unharmed?”
Alex, they’re standing ten feet from you! Of course they’re alright!”
“Thank you, Ms.Cummins. No further questions, Madam President.” I concluded.
I was certainly glad I had watched all those courtroom-type shows while convalescing in the hospital! It was coming in very handy. Hopefully I wasn’t too inexperienced looking.
“Next witness, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“The prosecution would like to call Alexandra Reilly, M’lady President.”
Alex looked very surprised as she stepped forward. Hadn’t she seen this coming?
“Empress, what was the physical state of Alexandra Steinert and I when you arrived on Terra?”
“Both you and Commander Alexandra Francis Steinert were functioning well within normal parameters physically, but remained unresponsive to all outside stimuli.”
“So we are there now- only in something like a coma?”
“I believe soulless would be a more concise descriptive, Counselor.”
I swallowed hard as that statement hit me.
“If not there on Terra, just where could the supposed ‘souls’ of these two individuals be at the moment, Empress?”
“Y’all gotta ask that question, honey? I’m standin’ here lookin’ at em!” Alex exclaimed as she dramatically motioned to Constance and Cmdr. Steinert.
“Ms Reilly you will desist from grandstanding!” Ruth Scott warned.
Alex Reilly looked at her in confusion. She looked hurt that Momma Scott would accuse her in such a way.
“Empress, since your arrival here in this universe, how long has it been since you last had a restful sleep?”
“I grabbed a little cat nap a few times since arrivin’ here- why?”
“How long have you been awake, M’lady?”
“Almost fifty hours.” Alex said as her head slumped in defeat.
“Sounds like you would stop at nothing to rescue your sister, is that correct?”
“I’d move the whole damn universe to get her back if ah had to!” Alex Reilly declared without hesitation- her expression was deadly serious!
“Haven’t you done that already, Empress?” Constance asked as she smiled and looked to Cmdr. Steinert.
“Tha’ was mah sister, Alex Steinert that done that!” Alex looked up momentarily. “Ah jus’ brought Billy Sangiere back from th’ dead.” She added quietly as she shyly looked over to Momma Scott then quickly lowered her gaze again.
“So, by your own admission, you have also broken the rules of upper management- apparently many times, in fact?” Constance smiled quickly to Alex Reilly then glanced at my client a second. “Tell me, Empress…please, for the members of this tribunal and all our sisters in attendance, how did you come to arrive on Terra? We were all under the impression that each Empress had an individual and specific range of operation?”
“It was brought to my attention by theoretical observation and hypothesis that Cmdr. Steinert used an extraordinary, ‘hidden’ segment of her gift to journey to Terra and also to transpose Reilly’s universe with her own home universe.”
“And just what was this ‘special’ part of her gift, Empress?”
“There are many technical terms and definitions associated with the theory, but ‘imagination’ would fall closest, I postulate.”
“So the accused simply used her imagination to swap universes and to travel hundreds- even thousands- of years into the past or future to rescue or save multitudes of people- people she never met or even thought existed?”
“Affirmative.”
“By definition and all known laws of quantum physics, and given your expertise on such matters, should any one person be capable of doing such miraculous feats, Director Reilly?”
“When stated in that context, and employing those criteria, it would appear all laws of science, actual or theoretical, become null and void, but in fact, the Empress is the only entity given the gift to accomplish such phenomenon.”
Connie paused a moment.
“So, would you say that the ‘entity’ known as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’ breaks all the known rules of the universes, Ms. Reilly? By her very existence?”
“It could be logically interpreted that way, I hypothesize.”
“So, we can say- by your own admission and expert testimony- that Alexandra Steinert has broken the rules numerous times in order to save lives?”
“Y’all tell me, hun.” Alex Reilly glared back at Constance.
“But haven’t you too, broken the ‘rules’ on several occasions, Director Reilly?”
“If that’s what it takes, hun! Yes!”
“If that’s what it takes? You mean to tell this tribunal that if necessary you would break every rule ever conceived in order to save someone’s life, someone’s planet, or even someone’s universe?”
“As many times as it would take me, hun!” Again Alex Reilly answered with deadly seriousness.
“No further questions, M’lady President.” Connie said loudly and turned away from the tribunal panel. She had a huge grin on her face!
That threw me off for a minute and I took a few more seconds to prepare.
Looking directly at Alex Reilly, I asked my first question.
“Empress…do…do you enjoy what you do?” I asked, staring deeply into her eyes. It was a question more for myself than this tribunal
“What specifically designed inquiry could tentatively have any singular defining relevance to the logical sequence of the initialized proceedings?” Alex Reilly questioned emotionlessly as she stared at me.
“Speak English, Ms. Reilly.” Ruth Scott requested.
Alex Reilly wiped her face with both hands. It was evident she was extremely tired.
“She asked what kind of question is that and what does it have to do with this trial, Madam President.” I translated then continued.
“Alex, a simple yes or no would do. Do you enjoy being the Empress?”
“Ya…most of the time.”
“Oh? Most of the time, Empress? Can you please elaborate?” I asked somewhat surprised by her answer.
“Bein’ the Empress is the most challengin’, rewardin’ undertakin’ I ev’r experienced. In all’a mah nine hundred an’ sixty years, ah wouldn’t trade it. ‘Though, they’s been, an’ll yet be times an’ missions that’ll make me question that statement.” She stopped abruptly.
“Please continue, Empress.” I prodded.
“They’s been missions that taxed mah patience- challenged mah nerves, and brung inta question mah morales, an’ responsibility. Decisions like who to save and who ah should’a let die.” Alex Reilly paused and looked down to the blackness this domain used as a floor.
“Ah wish not ta leave en’one bee-hind!” She cried loudly and sniffed as tears began running down her face. “Ah…the hardest part of this here job IS lettin’ some get ‘way! Ah should be able ta save ‘em all! Ah should be able ta protect ever’one! Hurts too much ta pick an’ choose! Ah n’ver wanted er asked fer that sp’cific re-sponsibility!”
“None of us do, Empress. None of us do.” I replied as tears of my own fell from my face. I noticed Alex Steinert was also silently crying- as were our sisters. I realized we really were all the same and sniffed some of my tears back before I pressed on.
“Still it is part of our job, is it not, Empress?” I asked despondently as I looked to my client.
Alex Reilly nodded silently as she wiped her face with one hand.
“An unwelcome part o’ the job, but part’a it nonetheless.” She admitted.
M’lady President, I believe the defense has sufficiently proven the fact that there are certain,” Constance sniffed back her own tears and wiped her eyes quickly, “undesirable aspects to the Empress of Time and Space. Can we possibly move on?” Connie objected despondently.
“Counselor, new question please.”
“No more questions, ma’am.” I replied.
“Alex, you can step back. Any other witnesses, prosecutor?”
“I have none, M’lady President.”
“Very well. Defense? Alexandra, call your first witness, please.”
“I have only one witness, ma’am. I call Commander Alexandra Frances Steinert.”
Alex stared at me in disbelief as a murmur rose up from behind me.
“Alex, is it wise to call the defendant at this early stage?” Abraham Lincoln asked in complete surprise.
“I believe my client holds the key to everything that has happened to date, Mr. President.”
“Alex, do you really want to do this? Putting Alex Steinert on the stand is risky at best! She can only help the prosecution’s case- not that I’ve figured out what that case is yet!” Emily asked, tapping me on my shoulder.
“It’ll work, sis.”
My wife stared at me in confusion and hesitantly took a step back.
I took a minute to think as I stared at my temporal sister- my client- me in almost every way possible.
“Cmdr. Steinert,” I started and paused for a few seconds, “Why are you here?” I paused again, but continued to speak before she could answer or protest. “Why are you hiding inside my head, and why have you brought about the changes and given me…excuse me…given us these gifts?” I asked, motioning to my new sisters.
“But…IIII…I…I didn’t come here! I…I…I don’t know how I got here! I told you that, Alex!”
“Come now, Commander, you‘ve called yourself a common criminal on more than one occasion during our conversations. What rules did you have to break in order to cheat death- certain death for not only you, but for Ms. Cummins-Brackenridge, as well? I would imagine the most important rule in existence…life?” Again I didn’t wait for an answer.
“Certainly you have the ‘rules’ memorized or a reference copy stored somewhere?”
“I’ve never seen any rule book or manual, so how could I have memorized any of them?” She exclaimed.
“So you claim to have no reference or declaration of said ‘rules’?”
“None. Nothing. Zip!” She answered.
I looked around at my sisters then at the tribunal members in absolute amazement.
“So…” I paused, picturing William Shatner as James T. Kirk in my mind. “So…you really have no idea what the rules are?” I paused dramatically for a second. “Tell me, Commander, how…” I paused again and smiled slightly at our tribunal members. “How can you be accused of breaking the ‘rules’ if you don’t know what the rules are?” I repeated my previous action of looking around at those in my domain, astonished.
“I was informed that I was breaking them only after meeting with Momma Scott here in my domain. She informed me of my mistakes.” Alex Steinert said in shame.
“May I remind you, Cmdr. Steinert, that this is MY personal domain and not yours?” I smiled at my client. “Madam President,” I asked while still looking at Alex, “May I ask what ARE the rules regarding the actual use of this ‘private’ domain for the purpose of trial, tribunal, or inquisition?” I asked as I then looked past Alex to Ruth Scott.
“We haven’t made any up yet, Alexandra; is that what you wanted to hear?” She hissed in annoyance. I noticed Mr. Lincoln, Maximillian, and Grandpa each suck in a large breath of air. Their eyes shifted nervously to their fellow inquisitor.
“Out of all my daughters, you certainly are the ‘ballsiest’, Alexandra! At least that’s what your Uncle Rick would say! Continue your questioning, young lady!” She advised with a wry, yet guarded, smile. “But I suggest extreme caution when directly questioning the members of this tribunal!”
I took a moment to carefully word my next question, but then decided to just ‘shoot from the hip’ instead.
“Cmdr. Steinert, if there are apparently no rules pertaining to your supposed incarceration in my universe or domain…why are you still here? Why have you not gone home as requested by multiple people on multiple occasions?”
“I can’t leave, Alex. I just can’t! You don’t understand!” She answered in panic.
“Do I not have all your shared memories including those specific to your last mission, Cmdr. Steinert?”
“Y’all know you do, Alex!”
“Then I submit to both you and this tribunal that I understand all too well what you have gone through! I’ll restate my original question, Cmdr. Steinert.” I moved closer to her- so close that I could see the flakes of color in her irises. “Why…are you…still…here?”
“I don’t know how to leave!” She cried out in frustration. “I might break the rules.” She added just above a whisper. Her eyes shot to the four-member panel and back.
“If the tribunal president herself has officially stated, for the record I might add, that there are no rules pertaining to our domain on such matters, why should you be so concerned with breaking rules that are nonexistent?”
“Y’all think you got it all fig’ered out, Alexandra Steinert? Then y’all can tell ME how exactly I kin get me an’ Connie home!”
I grinned at her for a minute. The answer now seemed so simple- obvious even- though quite contradictory! Looking past her, I noticed our four judges watching me very carefully.
I felt the grin start to become a smile.
“Ah suggest y’all use yer imagination, Alexandra!” I said as a full-fledged smile broke out on my face. “Just do what y’all do best- what WE…the Empress seem ta do the best, Alex! Break the damn rules!”
“Y’all think it’s that simple, just break the damn rules? I do that an’ Momma, Grandpa, Abe, an’ Maximillian’ll bring down the brass! Ain’t you they’d be agunnin’ fer, honey! They’d be lookin ta hang yours truly from a high tree!” She cried, pointing a thumb to herself.
“You’re afraid.” I stated the obvious, as I saw it, bluntly.
“What? I am not!”
“Yes you are; you’re afraid to go back!” I declared calmly.
“No, I just don’t know how!” She argued back quickly.
“My sisters…” I turned to the women behind me, “The Empress of Time and Space is afraid…to go…home!”
“No…That’s not…”
“Then why are you so afraid to go, Alexandra? Why?” I turned quickly and countered angrily.
“It’s not that…”
“WHY, Alex?” I shouted! “Why are you so dead-set against going home?”
“I…”
“Are you afraid of this tribunal, Commander Steinert?” I pointed to the four entities behind her. “Are you afraid of me, or Alex Reilly?” I asked and paused a second.
“Or,” I looked to my left sadly, “are you afraid of Constance Cummins?”
“No!” She shouted adamantly.
“Then what are you afraid of, Alexandra?” I demanded!
Cmdr. Steinert remained mute.
“I’ll ask again, Commander; what…are you…afraid of?” I asked, glaring at her.
“Me.”
“Excuse me?” I asked, somewhat surprised by her answer.
“I’m afraid of me, Alex! I’m afraid of what I’ll do…what I’ll have to do…next! I’m afraid to be the Empress anymore!” Alex finally admitted as she slumped against me and began bawling.
Wow!
I glared toward the tribunal members…toward Momma Scott specifically.
She nodded sadly to me- acknowledging my correct assumption that this woman’s fears and lack of confidence were the only things holding her here. I felt the woman I was holding firmly in my arms…me in all respects, spasm repeatedly in sorrow.
“Nothing further, Madam President.” I told her sternly as I continued to hold my sister’s head and rub her back.
“Ms. Brackenridge, care to cross-examine?” Momma Scott asked without emotion.
“I have only one question for the defendant Empress, M’lady President.”
“Proceed.”
“Time to hold it together, Commander. This isn’t over yet.” I advised my client…my sister…me- for it really was the Empress on trial here- in a whisper.
Connie, the older Connie, approached us and gently touched my client’s shoulder. It took a minute for Alex to compose herself enough to release me, stand straight, and take a step back.
Connie took both of Alex’s hands in hers and the two stared at each other for some time. Looking back at me for a moment, Connie seemed to make up her mind and decide on the proper question to ask.
She gave me a weak smile- one that quietly, humbly said ‘thank you’ and looked back to my sister.
“Empress,” She began, but paused for a moment to look at our tribunal panel and momentarily to the floor before looking back at Alex. “Empress, can we go home? I miss Terra and our sisters and…and I miss mom and dad so very much! Can we please go home and leave Alex to her new role as Empress of this universe?”
Connie looked momentarily at the three Empresses present.
“I promise I will never again look so far into your mind! I will never again forcefully unlock that which is so deeply hidden within you! I know now that the Empress’ innermost thoughts could be lethal and corrupting, and that they belong exclusively to her.”
“Constance, may I remind you not to promise that which you cannot truthfully guarantee.” Maximillian advised as he approached and wrapped his arms around her and Alex. “You are wise beyond your years, but you still have much to learn, child. No one except the Empress could possibly know for sure what might manifest in the midst of a heated argument- sometimes even she has trouble in that respect.”
“I agree vit Maxie, young frauline. Emotion iz very much like chaos…or games of chance. Zee sure sing iz not to bet on zem at all, Liebschen.” Grandpa advised.
“Constance, my dear child, placing the head of one so beautiful and talented into a knotted rope of her own making is counter-productive. Wouldn’t you agree, Alexandra?” Mr. Lincoln asked as he looked directly at my ‘client’.
Alex dropped her eyes to the floor and nodded a few times finally understanding.
Lincoln turned and approached me with a confident smile.
“Alexandra, I am awed by your legal tactics and successful deduction of the situation. Had the times been different, I would have made you a partner in law. Well done, my dear!” Mr. Lincoln congratulated as he first took my hand then embraced me. My heart almost stopped as the former president of the United States – the man I admired most- my hero, actually hugged me! I actually felt my legs start to go weak!
“Zat vuz very exziting und dramatic, Libschen! Vhere did you learn such singz?” Grandpa asked in his patented accent as he too approached. Of all four, his smile filled my soul the most.
“I learned it from watching court television while in the hospital and a little of it came from Lt. Commander Steinert’s own court martial memories.” I admitted.
“Gentlemen, aren’t we a bit premature in our congratulations?” Ruth Scott interrupted as she walked over to my Emily.
“This tribunal has yet to rule.” She said as she took Emily’s hand in hers. “My Emily, I am so proud of you both! I am so proud of all my daughters- No matter what universe they reside in.”
My wife blushed as she wrapped her arms around her mother- our mother.
“Alex?” I felt bad interrupting such happy moments.
“Alex, you still haven’t answered the prosecutor’s question.” I reminded my sister with sad resignation.
“Counsel is quite right, Alexandra. You have not completed cross examination.” Momma Scott insisted as she looked back at the two of us.
Everyone around us became silent and stared at my client.
“Please answer counsel’s last question, Alexandra. It is critical to this tribunal’s decision.” Momma insisted.
‘Alice had a better trial in Wonderland’, I thought. ‘At least that one made better sense.’
“Alexandra, you should know that I abhor the color red!” Momma Scott said, interrupting my thoughts.
So much for privacy in my own domain.
“So what’s it gonna be, sis? Are you gonna answer Connie’s question or will I wake up in some strange bed again wondering where I am and what happened?” I asked as I approached the two.
“Empress, I really do miss home and I think Alex wants us to vacate her mind so she may fill the relinquished space with adventures of her own. Please Empress, I miss momma.” Connie pleaded as she quickly glanced over to Jack Cummins. “No offence, momma.” She added looking between Jack and younger Connie.
“M’lady Counselor, before you go I’d like to sync-up…if it isn’t exclusive to the Empress?” My Connie asked of her older twin.
Was I always going to speak or think in such obtuse fashion now? Older ’twin’…really?
But strangely, it did describe things perfectly and accurately in my new life!
I saw many emptied bottles of aspirin in my future! But that wasn’t right either! I foresaw myself growing accustom to the strange tense of terms and references I would use from now on.
“I’m still not sure I can get us home, Connie. I’m so afraid I’ll mess things up again, hun,” She told her friend as they stood, still holding hands.
“We won’t know until we try, Alex.” She smiled.
“Alex, what would you do? How would you suggest I get us home? You seem to understand this whole tribunal better than I ever could have.”
I shook my head and, to my annoyance, started to giggle as a line from an old movie came to mind. I felt a hand take mine and looked to see Emily smiling next to me. Our new sisters began to gather around us. I looked to Ruth Scott who nodded with a wry grin. Grandpa and Mr. Lincoln likewise nodded in agreement while Maximillian looked strangely confused.
“Why Alexandra, you aways had the power to go home, child! The power has always been within you.” I pointed to her chest as I cringed at how much I now sounded like the character I imitated.
“I did?” She replied in confusion.
“Of course, Alexandra, you always have. Just click your heels together and repeat ‘there’s no place like home’ three times and your gift will take you straight home, child!”
Okay, so I changed things up a bit to fit the situation.
I thought about that. In a way, I had just broken the rules!
“Lady Constance? Can we…”
“Of course, sister.” Both women approached the other and jumped visibly when they made contact.
“Thank you, M’lady. I will try to protect my Empress as well as you have. Until we meet again, sister?”
“It is I that should be thanking you, M’lady. With your help we have rescued my Empress- and for that I am forever indebted.”
The two hugged each other tightly.
“I thank you, Alex, for bestowing my gift and for bringing together our sisters in this universe.” I told Alex Steinert as I wrapped my arms around her. The tingle was slight this time.
“Why would you thank me, Alex? I’ve done nothing but turn your life upside-down and made you outlaws on your own world! I’m the one honored by your courage and resolve. I have no way to make up for the pain I’ve caused here.” She said as she looked into my eyes. I saw tears forming again.
“Thank you for saving me, Alexander Steinert!” She whispered then looked over my shoulder.
“Thank you Alex Reilly, for never giving up on me- for putting yourself through all this…for…for believing in me.”
“Cmdr. Alexandra Frances Steinert,” Ruth Scott said, grabbing our attention. She had been conversing with Grandpa, Maximillian, and Mr. Lincoln.
We all stopped what we were doing to listen.
“It is the opinion of this tribunal that you are guilty…”
“Guilty, Madam President? I thought you said this hearing was not about guilt?” I challenged heatedly.
“May I finish, Alexandra?” She asked, condescendingly.
I motioned to her with a hand flourish. Her eyes narrowed for a moment.
“It is the opinion of this tribunal that you are guilty of showing unconditional love and unprecedented concern for your fellow man and we do hereby advise that you continue that most noble of pursuits! We also do hereby sentence you to that which you show such aptitude for. Motherhood! It is the opinion of this tribunal that you bare no less than four children whom you can nurture and instill with your unwavering love. Teach them well, Alexandra, as you have in your future and by way of the two examples present here and now! Girls, take care and heed your mother or you shall be the ones facing me! Is that clear, Cassandra and Samantha?”
“Yes, Grandmother!” All four chorused with worried smiles.
“Alexandra Reilly, come closer please?” Ruth Scott glared at our sister. She took Alex’s hand, as she got close.
“Alex, you demonstrated an amazing amount of fortitude and dedication to the recovery of your sister. I thank you, daughter, for your steadfast devotion to her! You can now return to Terra knowing that your sisters will not be too far behind. May the temporal winds blow favorably, my Empress.”
“Thank you, momma!” Alex cried as she wrapped her arms around the woman and squeezed. The two stayed together for a minute or two.
“Alusia, approach me.” Momma Scott commanded as she and Alex parted.
“Yes, ma’am, r-r-right away.” The startled woman stuttered. She started to genuflect.
“Stop that this instant, child!” Momma demanded with a laugh. “You have been silent through these whole proceedings. I trust you have been taking notes?”
“Notes, ma’am?”
“Yes, child…notes. Have you learned anything of life in your time here with the Empress?”
“I have, ma’am. Love is the most precious commodity in existence followed by family and friendship, ma’am. If not for those, life wouldn’t be worth living…life wouldn’t exist at all. Love for those we hold dear enables us to move mountains, ply the seas, and even travel the vastness of the universes to safeguard them. I have learned so much since being befriended by the Empress, ma’am!”
“Very good, Alusia. Take what you have learned and pass it to your children and their children! Make the world a better place for them and all those that follow.”
Alusia nodded and stepped to the side as Ruth Scott continued.
“Mind Warriors, heed the action of your sister, Constance, and allow the Empress…and others… the privacy they rightly deserve. Remember also, that looking too deeply into any mind has unknown consequences! Protect your Empress to your full potential, but respect those around you- friend or foe. Never forget that yours is the ultimate power, only bested by the universe itself. Know also that the responsibility and restraint can at times, be monumental! Always rethink your actions BEFORE you act. Ladies, we bid you safe travel and we WILL see all of you again.”
Alex Reilly moved toward me and hugged me tightly.
“Alex, I’m truly sorry that you have lost your tranquil, nominal life. I know that you take what has happened and turn it into something that can benefit this universe- I have already seen that. If you need anything…anything at all, Empress, Alex and I are only three universes away. Just think of that and either present day Earth or Earth BC…and remember Kili Island. That should bring you directly to one of us.”
“And Terra. You can’t forget Terra, sis!” Constance Cummins-Brackenridge quickly added.
“I don’t think any of us can ever forget Terra, hun!” Alex Reilly replied with a gleam in her eye. She held out her hands and her sisters took them without delay. “On behalf of our sisterhood, welcome Alexandra Steinert of this universe. Welcome to all who call you sister here also, Empress!” She said as she began to sniff and wipe her tears.
“Until another time and universe, Empress. May the wind be at your back and the tides be in your favor, Alexandra Reilly!” I said through tears of my own.
“Until another time and universe, Empress. See y’all back on Terra, Empress!” She winked to Cmdr. Steinert and Constance Cummins-Brackenridge.
Six women disappeared instantly from ‘my’ domain.
“Alex, I think it’s time we head home too.” Constance said to my sister before she turned to her younger twin and the two touched foreheads. “Mother, please take good care of her and make sure she is taught control and prudence. Mina, teach both of them your wisdom and patience.” She said looking at Jack and Mina then turned to me.
“Thank you for being so accepting of all this, Alex, and come visit us. You will always be welcomed in any universe where the Empress in known and loved.” She paused and turned back to my sister. “I’m ready, Alex.”
“As Connie said, y’all are always welcome in our universe, Alex. I’m sure our sisters’ twins can share many experiences and enjoy each other’s company. I can never thank you enough for your patience with me…with my…insecurities. I will miss you, my sister. Emily, take care of our sister and I am very sorry for upsetting your happy marriage. The consolation is that you both will have many more years together with your associated spouses, and with the children you both wanted so much. I wish you all good luck and Godspeed. Randi, watch out for those Internet viruses! Oh, and give my best to Brianna, Alex.”
“I don’t have a sister, Brianna, here, Alex.” I reminded.
My sister winked at me and smiled.
“Alexandra, if we are no longer required to be here the gentlemen and I will take our leave also.” Ruth Scott interrupted.
“Will we ever see you again, momma?” I asked, suddenly feeling very sad that they were leaving.
“Without a doubt, Empress.” she smiled deviously. “But, we are always watching you, child. Never forget that.”
Four more people vacated my domain. Somehow it didn’t seem right that they just vanished, and I thought momentarily about that. Didn’t they always fade when I…the Empress let them go?
It now felt very lonely in spite of the thirteen people still here.
“Thank you all again and I’m very sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused, sisters.” Alex repeated.
My Constance approached Cmdr. Steinert.
“Thank you for our gifts, Empress. I promise we will make you proud.” She said as she wrapped her arms around my universal twin.
“Connie?” Alex said as she offered her hand and my Connie moved away and rejoined her parents. “Let’s go home.”
Travel well, Empress.’ I said sadly as Emily and I took a step back from them- hand in hand.
Alex suddenly got a devious grin on her face.
“There’s no place like Terra.” She clicked her heels together. “There’s no place like Terra.” She clicked them again. “There’s no place like Terra!” She exclaimed clicking them a third time.
“There’s no place like Terra. There’s no place like Terra. There’s no place like Terra!” I found myself saying as I opened my eyes and saw Emily looking over me- tears pouring from her eyes in a rapid stream!
“Alex!” She cried loudly as she dove at me!
“Alex, you came back to me! Where were you? We were all worried you would never come home!” She continued to cry.
I noticed motion off to my right and saw Alex Reilly standing there. Beside her were my two daughters, Cami, Cassi, and Alusia.
“Thank you!’ I mouthed to them as my emotions overwhelmed me.
Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis- who had just suddenly appeared- rushed to me and proceeded to put a three-way strangle hold on me as Emily quickly moved out of the way! It felt real! I was home!
Or was I? Where was here? Thinking about it I didn’t know where I was at the moment. Could I be sure that I really was on Terra as Alex Reilly had informed me? Was this real or was it all just another crazy dream?
Only the relieved, but exhausted look on Alex Reilly’s face told me that it had been real. That and the squeezing and crying of three grown women around my shoulders!
“Welcome back, sis.” Alex Reilly said loud enough to be heard over the overjoyed sobbing of my daughters.
I managed to raise my hand up and give her a ‘thumbs up’ as there was no way possible to talk at the moment.
“Connie is back safe and sound, Alex. I’m afraid we can’t stay any longer.” She informed me.
“Girls, could you ease up a minute?” I asked as I tried to move.
They reluctantly complied.
“Thank you again Alex, Cami, Cassi, and you too, Alusia. Thanks for comin’ to chase me home.”
“It was our pleasure, Alex.” Cami smiled brightly at me. Cassi followed suit. “You came to our rescue, so we just returned the favor.”
“Empress, it is good to have you back, ma’am. I shall request a statue be erected in your honor when I get back to Memphis. Pharaoh would happily grant that commission.” Alusia said expressing her relief.
“Please don’t do that, hun. The Empress must remain unknown in regard to the history of Ancient Egypt.” I told her.
“But why, the adventures of the Empress are known to this day by my people? How else would they know of your,” Alusia looked between me laying in bed and Alex Reilly standing not far away, “courage, stamina, and dedication?”
“The same way that other cultures kept myths and legends alive, hun- word of mouth.” I said with a bright smile. “As Ruth Scott said, ‘Pass on what has happened to your children, relatives, and friends, but above all tell them of your involvement’, Alusia. A monument or temple will only encourage the archeologists to investigate and seek us out. That would spotlight the Empress and make her the most valuable commodity in the world.”
The woman nodded her understanding.
“You know they won’t listen, sis. They will inevitably uncover the ‘Temple of the Sun’- even after Cami and I did our best to raze it.”
“You said to leave the foundation, Alex!” Cami quickly argued. “I was okay with leaving a crater of super-heated, fractured granite, but no, you insisted on cutting my fun short!” She looked at my sister through a slight smile though. “This one’s on you, Empress!”
“Sweetheart, it’s okay that they’ll find trace evidence of us. A little mystery and intrigue are good for the soul.” I told them all with a laugh.
Alex Reilly let out a huge yawn and she was barely quick enough to cover it with her hand.
“Alex, you’re welcome to lay over here for a few days. Y’all are welcome to enjoy some ‘R’ and ‘R’.” I told her.
“The offer is tantalizing, sis, but we have to get back. I’m sure Alusia misses her kids and husband. Besides, if I stay any longer I might have to lay over for another three years- just like last time.”
I nodded. “But y’all can’t go yet, sis!” I tried to convince her to stay.
“You’re right, Alex, I can’t go yet…” My twin paused as she looked around the room. “Now where is that greatniece of mine any way? She should have popped in about…”
“Grandma! You finally made it back!” Alexandra screamed in my ear as she pounced on me from out of thin air!
The tingle I felt was so much stronger than I had expected! It reminded me that she had kept her distance at our last meeting. I had wondered why at the time, but now I knew.
“Oh Grandma, I’ve missed you so much! It hurt me to hold back everything I knew until today! Welcome home Grandmother Empress!”
I noticed Alexis’ expression shift slightly as she watched her daughter strangle me. It was only there for a second.
Alexandra turned to Alex Reilly.
“Aunt Alex, thank you for rescuing her.” She hugged my twin then paused as she stared at her. “I have another aunt!” She exclaimed excitedly as she released Alex and ran for the door.
“Lady Constance!” She screamed in joy as I looked past my daughters and sisters to see Connie and Jack appear in my doorway. The two women exchanged embraces and kissed each other’s cheeks.
Their actions were totally against Terran ‘Re-affirmation of friendship’ protocols!
“Welcome back, Cap.” Jack greeted as she squeezed past everyone gathered around me. Cindy Riggby and Jasen followed behind her.
“Captain Steinert, nice to have you back. We all missed you, ma’am.” Cindy’s big, bright smile had the desired effect.
“Thanks, Cind, but Alex will do just fine, hun, we’re all sisters remember?” I said with a grateful smile of my own.
She nodded and moved aside.
“Alex! Welcome back, Empress!” Jasen greeted. His smile seemed brightest of all as he took my hand and squeezed it tightly. “I’m glad you’re back with us.”
I squeezed back and gave him a nod.
“With the telepathic talent just in this room alone you would think that I would be informed of my mate’s awakening! Why am I always the last to know?” A familiar voice complained.
Tibius, along with Corrine and Julia Masterson, entered my already crowded room.
“Tibius!” I purred. It had been such a long time.
“Welcome back, my love. I have missed you greatly these past three years.”
I felt my mouth drop open. “Was it that long this time?” I asked just above a whisper.
He nodded as he sat down on the edge of my bed and took my hands into his. They felt warm and strong and… I shook my head to clear my thoughts.
“That’s almost a year longer than last time.”
“You knew of your actual recovery period from the poisoning?” He asked in astonishment.
It was my turn to nod. “Yep. I saw it on a television program in another universe.” I giggled.
His brow raised in confusion.
“Then our friendly game of chess has not reached fruition?” He asked.
“Nope.” I answered with a laugh.
Tibius got up from my side after kissing me on the forehead and walked away with a perplexed look.
Corrine and Jules took the opportunity to come closer as I slid my legs over the side and prepared to stand for the first time in three Terran years.
“Welcome back, Alex.” Corrine cried as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed.
“Yes, welcome home, Empress.” Julia added as she stepped in and took her turn.
“I take it, Connie and I looked a bit out of sorts on our arrival?”
“We’d rather not talk about it, Alex, its old news.” Julia replied sheepishly.
“Alex, we really must be going now.” Alex Reilly interrupted.
I motioned for Corrine to help me stand. I was surprised my legs worked half as well after such a long convalescence.
Everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath as Corrine let me stand on my own.
Carefully, I took the three steps over to my temporal twin and hugged her. As expected, there wasn’t much of a tingle.
“Thank you again for finding me and bringing us home, Empress. Travel well and visit often.”
Cami, Cassi, and Alusia took their turns hugging me and I thanking them before they all joined hands.
I took a careful step back.
“Until we meet again, Empress.” Alex Reilly said as she nodded to me. “See y’all later!” She said to everyone.
“Until we meet again, sister.” I answered, as everyone else remained quiet.
The compliment of the room decreased by four.
“Alexandra,” Alexis began, “A word if you don’t mind?”
“Not now mother, I think Aunt Jacki and Connie would like to go home now, but I’ll be right back.” Alexandra said, quickly offering her hands to the two specified women.
“Empress, if it would be deemed allowable by Grand High Counsel, I would like to join Ladys’ Jacquelyn and Constance back to Earth. Jacquelyn and I have become acquainted over the length of her stay here and, being Constance’s caregiver these many years, she is family. I would like to follow my…family…home.” Jasen requested, following a very abbreviated form of that ‘Intent’ protocol.
“I have no issue pending your denial, my friend- if it is allowable by Ladies’ Jacquelyn and Constance, of course.” Tibius replied. “I shall submit the proper documents and sign off on them when I get back to my office.”
Jasen looked at Jack for a moment, then to Connie. He had taken care of the young girl after Maximillian had passed away just before her fourth birthday.
“Would you mind if I joined you on Earth, M’ladies?”
Jack looked at Jasen apparently contemplating the question. She smiled.
“I would be honored, Sir. You can join me on whatever planet we should find ourselves on!” She giggled and blushed.
“EEEWWWW! Get a room!” Connie groaned, rolling her eyes dramatically.
“Just ignore her. She still carries residual memories and characteristics of her younger twin in the other universe.” I laughed.
My granddaughter offered her hands. “Next stop, Earth, 2030AD! All ashore that’s goin’ ashore!” She announced brightly and giggled.
“Empress, don’t forget us. Sam giggled as she and Cassie joined her ‘shore party’. “Aunt Emily, Corrine, and Jules, you coming?”
“You two go on ahead, honey. Your mother and I need to talk.” Emily told the girls.
“Sam, you and Cassie head home. Mom and I thought we’d stay and…relax…for a while longer.” Julia said with a wink and a wide grin.
“Oh…OH! Well, you two have fun! Don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” Sam giggled.
“I don’t get it- why do they want to stay, sis?” Cassandra questioned.
“Really, Cassie? You of all people should have put that one together! How dense could you be not to…”
My room’s occupancy dropped by another five.
“Mother, would you care to tell me what is going on?” Alexis demanded.
“Wait for iiiiit.” I said stretching the last word.
“Hi, I’m back.” Alexandra announced as she popped back in.
“It’s about time you got here!” Alexis growled.
“Mother, I was only gone for a few seconds.” My granddaughter complained.
“Your Grandmother was here just a few seconds ago, Alexandra! How long did you remain phased, watching for your cue?”
“Are you accusing me of lying, mother?” She asked in a hurt tone.
“No, I’m accusing the Empress of conspiracy, Alexandra! Now what is the Empress up to?” My daughter retorted as she looked between the two of us.
“Tibius and Cindy, is everything ready to go? Once they get here you’ll be strapped for time for delivery.” I asked the two, ignoring my daughter’s slander.
“Everything is prepared, Alex. As soon as they appear, I zip him!” Cindy said with a devious smile as she produced a Terran dispensing syringe and held it up like a pistol.
“Zip…Him? What in the world is going to happen here?” Emily balked as Alexis’s mouth dropped open.
“I’m going to do what I do best, sis-” I smiled, “break the rules! Now if y’all would move three feet to yer left, hun, and sis, if you would move to your right a few feet…” I said and waited until the space cleared. “Good. Emergency transport commencing in three…two…one!”
“Quick, get those nanos into him before we lose him!” Alex Covington shouted as she suddenly appeared in the recently vacated space with a man slumped over her shoulder. Cindy jumped into action as Tibius reached to steady the motionless figure.
“Oh my God! That’s Russell…” Emily sputtered in surprise.
“I thought Connie’s father died just after her birth, mother?” Alexis asked as she glared at me.
“Not quite, hun. He just got a third chance at life is all.” My twin replied.
“Which nanos did you give him…or should I say her?”
“Him, sis. Cindy just gave Mr. Brackenridge a good healthy dose of the old Terran nanos.” I answered. “He would have died otherwise. Get him onto the bed. Tibius, you know what to do.”
“Empress, what name do you wish him to use in his new life?” My mate asked looking back at me as he reached for Brackenridge’s forehead.
“His grandfather’s name was Jason.” I informed him.
“Is that with an ‘o’ or an ‘e’, my love?”
“However you spell it here on Terra, hun.”
“As you wish, M’lady.” Tibius smiled.
“Cind, I need you to download as much information on human medicine as you can to him. You won’t get much time for that before the nanos firewall you!”
“Aye, skipper!” She acknowledged as she too placed her hand on the man’s temple. “Alex, he’s burning up!”
“He’ll be fine! If you don’t believe me ask Emily. I’m sure she’s got a read on him.”
“There’s a whole lot of damage, Alex, but he will make it. The nanos have already begun repairing his organs.
“Is it me or are they way more aggressive than ours?” Corrine asked.
“Terran physiology is a little more…um…stubborn than you humans.” Tibius gloated.
I snorted in response. “Right…like I believe that!”
“He’ll be out for eight hours, Cind.” Emily told her friend.
“Ha! It only took us six!” Jules exclaimed in triumph.
I rolled my eyes at her.
“You were born this way, hun! Yer ma, Emily, an’ I only took six hours to cook!”
“OUCH! That wasn’t very nice! He just kicked me out, Alex.” Cindy exclaimed, interrupting, as her hand jumped back from her patient. “I was only able to get the basics through.”
“That should be enough, hun.”
“So what are you going to do with him, Skipper?”
“After he recovers enough I’ll put him back where he belongs.” I replied.
“And you aren’t going to tell us where or when that is, right?”
“Why should I tell you something you already know?” I said with a devious smile.
“So as to your earlier question, mother…” Alexandra began to say before Alexis cut her off by raising her hand.
“I’m not that dense, sweetheart!” She said as she leaned over and kissed her daughter’s forehead. “You’ve done a wonderful thing, young one!”
“We all done a wonderful thing, ma!”
With Capt. Steinert back in her own universe, a few more paradoxes are satisfied, but now, a difficult secret must be kept. Two more Atlantis-Minor personnel receive their gifts just before Admiral Demmit’s plane arrives. Will the Admiral need to requisition more aspirin or find something stronger?
“Paradoxes, Galas, and Gifts”
Citadel, Terra, 17:00, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
“So why do I feel so strange again, Alex?”
“You aren’t the same person you were, hun. Corrine and Jules had to make…alterations.”
“And why am I not the same person, Empress?”
“You had a bad experience with Terra’s ambient radiation. You almost died, hun, we had to take extreme measures to rescue you this time.”
“This time? Giving me a new chance at life once was more than anyone should get, Alex. Why do it a second time? What did I ever do to you anyway?”
“Y’all are part of the family, hun. That gets you front-row seats.” I said with a grin.
“How am I family, I’m married to Jacki, not Brie or Emily?”
“Jack’s family too,” I smiled. “Now, what is your name again?”
“How many times must I inform you, M’lady? My name is Jasen.” The man rolled his eyes in annoyance.
Alexis, who had been standing in the doorway, nodded her approval. I nodded back.
“Good, I think we’re ready then. Honey, you want to call our sisters together- it’s time?”
“Doing it as we speak, mother.” She walked over to me and we both observed our pupil. Over the last few weeks we had patiently coached and tutored Jasen on the protocols and nuances of Terran life. “Do you really think this will work?”
“You really have to ask that, sweetheart? You grew up with him in your life every day- you tell me!”
“It would if my daughter ever gets back here with Isabeau!” Alexis quickly complained.
“We’re here right on time, mother! Why are you always so impatient?” Alexandra complained, as she and Random Peltierre’s daughter appeared a few feet away.
“Father will be here presently, Lady Comptroller.” Alexis said as she bowed slightly.
“Wasn’t it your father that once told us that we bow to no one, sister?” Isabeau asked with a frown. “Alexis, we’re sisters and good friends.”
“Kids these day.” She added shaking her head a few times.
“Kids? You are my sister from the future then?”
“Empress,” I paused as I went down on one knee. “Welcome back to Citadel, Terra. It is 1715hrs, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era.” I announced with a wry smile.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me. I knew the feel of that look well!
“Knock it off, Grandma.”
“Grandmother, Nathan and I saw your departure today…Wow, my Grandmother kneeling to my baby sister! Wow!” Alexis’ Samantha said as she and an exact duplicate of my former brother Brian entered the room. “Anyway, I’m glad we arrived before your departure.”
“About time you two showed up.” I giggled. “Every time I visit y’all both seem to be busy.”
“I’m sorry, grandmother, but Nathan and I have been given the task of overseeing the transfer of assets to Terra Nuevo. As you know there is little time left for this world.”
Alexandra nodded to me in acknowledgement of that fact.
“So, is the foundation work finalized?” I asked, already knowing the answer.
“All preparations and permits have been completed, Empress.” My eldest granddaughter said bowing slightly to me.
Alexandra cleared her throat.
“Yes, sister, I know that you are the Empress too, but you have requested dozens of times that we simply call you Alex.”
“That is not the issue, sis. I merely wanted to remind Grandma that there is an unscheduled flare building on Solara, and that the move must be completed before it erupts from the coronasphere.”
“I didn’t forget, hun, but thanks for the reminder. As soon as your Grandpa gets here we’ll commence our departure countdown.”
“M’lady…” Tibius huffed as he appeared in the doorway. The room was getting crowded. “I arrived as fast as the service elevator would allow. I even took the steps the last eight floors to keep to schedule.”
“Are Corrine and Jules with you, hun?” I asked as I looked around him into the hallway.
“We’re here, Alex!” Corrine’s voice shouted from down the hall. Both women soon appeared in the passage looking a little winded.
I nodded and moved past everyone in the room.
“Then everyone follow me and we’ll get things underway.” I said with a big smile. I was finally getting to show off a little!
We made our way to my comptrollers’ favorite room- their interface room. Although this small room gave me the willies- a leftover trauma from an earlier mission- it gave easy access to the consulate’s superstructure.
The interface chamber was the smallest room in the Empress’ suite, and the most futuristic. It also reminded me of a science-fiction/ horror movie set! Umbilical hoses and cables hung from the bare ceiling directly over six ‘dentist-style’ lounge chairs. Along the wall in front of each reclining chair, various monitoring equipment hung blank, waiting for one of my comptroller sisters to plug in. The ten by ten meter room reminded me of many of the labs in Reilly Research Station- in fact it was an exact copy, be it slightly scaled down, of the interface chamber there.
A shiver shot up my spine as I entered!
“What is it, mother?” Alexis asked as she obviously noticed my ‘chicken skin’ appear. She suddenly looked to her daughter and raised an eyebrow, noting the similar reaction.
“Memories of a previous mission, mom/hun,“ Alexandra and I said together.
We looked at each other a moment, rolling our eyes at each other.
Isabeau looked at Alexandra and I curiously as she walked past and took up a position in the center of the ominous room. Several umbilical cables started to descend on their own, but she waved them off nonchalantly.
“Building safekeeping and shutdown will be complete in five minutes, Empress.” She said still staring at the two of us.
I nodded my acknowledgement, as did Alexandra.
Tibius looked very nervous and continued to scan the room. This was the first time he had seen it completed. Random Peltierre had outfitted the room shortly after the suite’s completion, during the early stages of her pregnancy.
“You aren’t going to fully engage with the interface system, are you, hun?” I asked with more concern than I meant to.
“No, Empress, since time is of the essence, I am working remotely. Is there some reason you and Alex are showing considerable trepidation?” She inquired.
“I had a bad experience in this room’s sister back at Reilly, sweetheart. Don’t let me stop you from what has to be done because of that.” I answered back with a tense smile.
“My love, I would hate to inquire as to what those cables and support lines connect…” He paused, his face looking a little piqued. “As to what ports they interface with.” He gulped as he undoubtedly began to figure it all out
“It looks like something straight out of ‘The Matrix’ or Star Trek- First Contact!” Jasen gasped. “With a hint of ‘Ghost in the Machine’ added just for good measure!”
Tibius stared at the man in disbelief and…confusion.
“Sorry, that was the best way to describe it. I’ll go back into Terran mode now.” Jasen said as he dropped his head forward. “It…it won’t happen again, Empress.”
“A slip like that will get you killed, or at least exiled, hun, but I agree with you. I almost lost a good friend in one of these chambers.”
“But we didn’t Grandmother.” Alexandra added quickly. “We made things right…” She looked at the floor momentarily. “In more ways than one.” She added sadly.
“Psionic Dampening Field is now offline- stowing emitter arrays.” Isabeau stated in her machine monotone.
“Are you sure you can do this, my love?” Tibius asked after turning his attention from our Comptroller.
“I’ve done it before, my love.” I said casually. Moving one building wouldn’t be near as difficult as exchanging a whole universe.
“I have seen the successful completion of this operation, Grandfather High Counsel.” Alexandra reassured him.
“Global Transport Stations have been powered down and all safeties are engaged.” Isabeau monotoned.
“But what if the building is not in the specified location when we arrive?” Tibius asked in worry.
“Relax, sir, I’ll get us there in one piece. If I’m off a little I’ll just fetch the Darough and Cummins Moving Company. They specialize in finesse moving jobs!” I giggled and was joined by snorts of laughter from my sisters and brother. Even Isabeau laughed and looked at me with a silly smirk on her face.
“Spatial Scaling Emitters have defaulted to standby power source; Empress Suite and I.A. Interface Chamber source transitioning to standby also. Commensing building main power source shutdown.” Our comptroller alerted in an emotionless voice as the lights in the room blinked and dimmed slightly.
“Will there be pain involved, Grandmother?” Young Nathan asked with some concern evident in his voice.
“Nope.” I shook my head. “This is a lateral, hun, no time or universal shift involved.”
“Oh.” He said looking slightly disappointed.
“Building security reports all clear from remote observation location. All secondary systems have been stopped and de-energized.
“Why the disappointed look, hun?” I asked having paused for Isabeau’s checklist report.
“No reason, Grandmother. I had heard rumor that travel with the Empress can sometimes involve some pain and yet another rumor places Terra several millennia removed from Earth.”
“Y’all been talkin’ to your Aunt Jacquelyn, haven’t ya?”
My thirty-year old Grandson blushed, as did his sister.
“I thought as much.” I giggled.
“So it is true, Grandmother Empress?” He asked with excitement in his voice.
“I never said that, hun. Truth is I don’t know what, if any, time difference there is between Terra and my Earth.” I giggled despite trying to hold my poker face. I noticed Corrine and Jules stare at me suddenly.
“In the grand scheme of things what does it really matter?” I asked. “Terra has a chance to grow and become as influential as it once had been. Y’all are here today because some crazy blonde-headed woman and some of her friends arrived here one day and wanted to help. It never mattered where or when we arrived from, or the language or religion that we practiced. The only thing that matters now is that we get you kids reunited with your families.” I smiled at my grandchildren, my daughter, sisters, Jasen, and especially Tibius.
“All nonessential systems have been powered down. The Citadel Consulate Building is secured and ready for transport, Empress.” Isabeau said as she blinked a few times and smiled at me. “We are the only personnel remaining in the building, M’lady.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. At this time I would like everyone to take hold of the superstructure and I ask that you do not release your hold until I say otherwise. Tibius, are the engineers standing by?”
“Aye, my love. They have assumed the specified perimeter and will immediately depart after the building has phased.”
“Inform the captain of Sand Dollar to ramp up her cosmic shields to full power once they are off the ground. That flare will get here surprisingly fast.”
“As you wish, M’lady.”
“Is everybody ready?” I asked with a broad smile and looked around at my friends and family. Everyone nodded.
“Alexandra, could you come here please?” I asked having seen and foreseen her sad expression. She left her place beside one of the building’s support beams. I immediately took her hand in mine.
“Are you ready to transport your first building, sweetheart?” I whispered.
“Empress?” She asked in astonishment.
“It’s time, honey. This is your show. I’ve already done this, now it’s your turn.” I said quietly smiling at her.
I winked.
“How do I start, Empress?” She asked quietly. I noticed Alexis stare at us. Nathan and Samantha also stared in disbelief at their sister and I.
“You already know where the building sits on Terra Nuevo. Imagine that location in your mind and keep it focused then phase the building out and pull the trigger, hun- it’s as easy as that.” I told her confidently.
Her face wasn’t as confident as she looked at me. I nodded though, looked away, and made the announcement.
“Attention!” I started and looked back to my granddaughter, the Empress of Time and Space. “Building phase out in three…two…one.”
Alexandra nodded.
“Now think of the Consulate building’s location on Terra Nuevo. Once you have it boldly in your mind, make the call, sweetheart.”
She nodded to me.
“Commensing transport in three…two…one!”
I felt the shift as we were suddenly engulfed in the blackness of space and looked ahead to see the stars moving and shifting around me. A single point of light centered in my vision and began increasing in size and brilliance. I found it fascinating to experience space travel from a secondary position!
The trip was over quickly and I found myself looking into my Granddaughter’s eyes. We were both smiling.
“Are we here, Grandfather?” She asked in childish excitement.
“Empress,” I said calmly, “we need to phase back in for him to communicate with the engineers.”
“Oh, ya, right. Okay everyone, we’re here!” She chirped through her huge smile.
“It will take a moment for the results, Empress.” Tibius said as his pride in his granddaughter overflowed.
“So that was it?” Jasen asked in amazement. “I thought there would be more stars like in the movie…I’m doing it again aren’t I?”
We all nodded at him this time.
“I’m sorry, I thought there would be more to it.” He grimaced.
“Empress, the Engineers report a zero-point-zero-zero-zero-five millimeter discrepancy in the building’s location.” Tibius informed us as he wiped some wetness from both eyes. “I’m very proud of you Alexandra- very proud!”
Isabeau approached my granddaughter.
“Empress, independent building diagnostics report that all systems are stable and ready for re-activation. Shall I commence startup procedures?” She asked with a bright smile.
Alexandra looked at me. I smiled brightly at her and nodded.
“Make it so, M’lady!” She exclaimed happily with a confident nod.
“Acknowledged. Power source startup is complete. Systems reboot commencing.”
“Shall we go take in the view?” I asked as I pulled Alexandra past Tibius and Jasen and headed out into the hallway.
The view was just as I had foreseen it! The full height windows of the living room now spectacularly framed the vast, blue western ocean of Terra Nuevo. Although not right on the beach, the consulate building now had a commanding view. It was a quick five-minute walk to the white sandy beaches now bordering New Citadel on the west.
Above us and just starting to sink to the horizon, a bright yellow sun filled this new Terran world with light and hope and, as I looked down to the shore, I could see hundreds of people, both Terran and non-Terran alike taking in the forgotten majesty of what Earthers typically ignored- clean, pristine water!
I knew from my gift, that this world would remain a paradise mostly because of the necessary conservation systems developed on Terra, but also because of the negative experiences of it’s inhabitants eons ago in the ‘Old Age’.
Inexplicably, I suddenly missed the ‘Old Age’.
“Welcome to New Citadel, Terra Nuevo!” Alexandra shouted in glee. I hadn’t seen her so excited since she was eight.
“Empress, all systems have booted cleanly and are online.” Isabeau informed Alexandra and I with a huge grin.
“Well done, M’lady!” My granddaughter exclaimed and I saw Isabeau blush.
Alexandra turned to me. I saw tears running from her eyes as she wrapped her arms around me.
“Thank you, Grandma!” She sniffed.
“Well done, Empress. Well done.” I whispered in her ear as I brushed her long, dark blonde mane with my hand.
New Citadel, Terra Nuevo, 18:00, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
“So what now, Empress?” Jasen asked as we continued to gaze out the windows at the new Terran world.
“We leave before you return, of course.” I answered cryptically.
“Tibius, she’s doing it again!” he exclaimed with pain in his voice. “Might we introduce legislation that would limit the amount of cryptic rhetoric disgorged by our Empress?”
Tibius began to laugh heartily!
“Spoken like a true Terran, my friend!” Tibius looked over to me as he patted Jasen’s shoulder a few times.
“He’s ready, M’lady.”
“We leave in the morning, sire.” I informed my mate.
“To what time will we travel, Empress?” Jasen asked innocently.
“Spoilers, M’lord.” I replied with a devious grin.
Jasen began to roll his eyes but quickly caught himself and instead replied, “Empress, what do ‘spoilers’ have to do with my inquiry?”
“You’ll do, hun,” I told him before I walked away to see if the view from my bedroom suite was just as beautiful as I had foreseen. Tibius followed silently.
“If y’all are thinkin’ of exploitin’ the view, hun, I’d remind you of my origin date.” I said to the ceiling as I made the right into my personal suite.
Tibius said nothing as we stopped before the large window. I felt his arm settle itself around my lower back- his hand gently molded to my left hip.
It felt warm and wonderful!
We stood there in silence looking at almost the same view as the living room for several moments.
“Tibius…” I started to say.
“My love, I understand your position and although very enticing, I cannot allow myself to take even the slightest advantage. I shall remain patient and await your approval.” He said as he looked down into my eyes.
Those eyes! Those wonderful eyes- so sad yet so hopeful! Many wonderful memories flooded my mind- memories of Tibius and I- of my future self. This man was so hard to resist!
I kissed him.
I had no idea how long.
“M’lady, as much as I dread saying this, we should stop this before…”
“Shhhh.” I placed my finger to his lips- the burning heat I now felt affecting my judgment. I wanted him.
“My love, this is not the right time, although it is somewhat the right place.” He said quietly as he gently removed my finger from his mouth. “This could severely change the time stream, Empress. I fear I would never forgive myself if that would happen.”
“Who’s to say it would change anything? What if this is destined to be?” I purred as I tried to pull those lips closer to mine again. “I’m very good at breaking the rules you know.”
“We cannot, Alexandra. Your virtue must be preserved- the Empress must remain chaste for the time being, my love! We will consummate this heated desire we both share- that is guaranteed, but not here…not now! Forgive me, M’lady, but I must take my leave.” He told me sadly.
“Tibius, don’t…” I cried as the man I would bear a child for on this world turned slowly and walked out of my room. “I’m sorry, I…”
I felt the warm salty tears begin to roll down my face as I turned to gaze back out the window. What had I done? Why was he affecting me so severely this time- or was it me? Was I that wanton…that desperate?
Despite what had happened earlier, Tibius sent word through Alexis that we would celebrate the Consulate Building’s safe transfer to New Terra at a formal dinner tonight at 2100hrs. The Empress had saved Tibius valuable months of physical labor by moving the whole building, contents and all. Alexandra had done it in a few sparse seconds. As a result, we still had part of today left. Not as much as on Terra though.
New Terra’s days were closer to Earth’s in that they were only twenty-four and a half hours long instead of twenty-eight.
That still only left me two hours to compose myself and get gussied up.
“Mother, haven’t you decided on what to wear yet?” Alexis entered my room and took in the pile of clothing lying on my lounge chair. She had yet to start the same process herself.
“I was thinking the gold, High Counsel mate’s dress with the matching, silken flats.”
“Mother! You wear that every time you attend a function on Terra, please find something different.”
“Something different,” I thought a minute. “Okay. I’ll need to check something before I decide.” I said as I entered my large walk-in for the umpteenth time in an hour.
I stood looking at my Reilly suit for a long minute before stripping down and donning it. Initializing it, I quickly scanned down the list of possible outfits. Not finding what I wanted, I sighed in disappointment, turned, and exited the room-sized wardrobe. For modesty’s sake I selected my dress whites.
“You’re not going to wear those are you, mom?” Alexis gasped in panic. “This is a formal Terran affair, not some naval luncheon!”
“I’ll be back, honey, I just need to reload my selections library.” I replied as I walked out into the living room.
It was empty.
“Isabeau, are you still here?” I asked loud enough for people in the other bedrooms on the other side of the suite to hear me.
“Yes Empress, I am in the interface chamber making some last minute modifications to the astronomic subroutines.” Her voice said over the suite’s loudspeakers.
“Oh, do you still have the last back-up of my Reilly suite on file?”
“The latest back-up recorded is from three standard Terran years ago, M’lady. Would that be acceptable?”
“Ya, hun, could you download it to my suit please?”
“I’m sorry, remote access to suit functions has been taken offline for maintenance, Empress. It would be necessary to transfer via a hard line interface.”
“Okay, I’ll be right there, hun.” I said as I began the short walk down the hall.
I really, really didn’t like this room! It was creepy. Now that one of my Comptrollers sat in an interface chair, it was even creepier!
“I’m sorry for the inconvenience, Empress. I know that your recent experience in Reilly’s interface chamber has affected your perspective of this room, but hard interface to your suit is the only protocol available at this time. If you want to come back later this evening…” Isabeau’s voice filled the chamber.
“No, hun, I’m a big girl so I’ll tough it out.” I said to the motionless woman lying on the lounge-type chair with the three umbilical hoses and four thick cables attached to her specialized Reilly suit. Memories of Randi Van Pelt lying in the same location but with the steady tone from the monitoring equipment filled my head. Instantly, I pushed it back and locked it into its small, secure cubby.
“What was that I just sensed about Aunt Randi?” The loudspeakers in the room inquired.
“Nothing, hun, can we do this? I have to get ready for the dinner tonight and I’m running out of time.”
“Your humor is confusing, M’lady. Does not the Empress have all the time in the universe?”
“Not this time, hun. Can you just download the archive please?”
“Of course Empress, please stand next to External Processor Interface Station #2 and stand still.” Her voice paused. “Stand very still.”
I gulped loudly as I cautiously approached the chair next to her motionless body. As I did, a single, thin cable descended from the ceiling. It twisted, turned, and arched itself like a cobra sizing up its prey.
“The data interface cable is intelligent and will seek out the proper connection, M’lady. In this case, the back of your collar just below the crease is its target.” Isabeau’s voice said calmly as the snaking cable seemed to scan me clinically.
Chills ran up my spine as the animated cable slowly moved behind me. The imaginary sound of a rattlesnake ready to strike echoed through my head as I thought about its snake-like motion. I felt my collar lift and heard the click as it attached itself to my suit.
“Commencing handshake. Empress, why is your heart rate twice that of normal and you’re breathing just as elevated? I assure you the up-link is benign.”
“Just download the archive, hun.”
“Acknowledged. Download will complete in twenty seconds.
I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched the clothing list on my HUD start to lengthen.
“Download complete.” Isabeau announced as I felt the cable at the back of my neck detach with another click and slowly retract back up to the ceiling.
I exhaled.
“Thank you, hun. Will you be attending the dinner with us?” I asked, my voice sounding very relieved.
“I am to attend, M’lady, but do not wait for me as I have one hundred and twenty more minutes left in the modification process.”
“Okay, we’ll see you there, hun. Thanks again for the download.” I said as I quickly left the hi-tech…lab.
On my way back to my personal suite, I stopped by Corrine and Julia’s room.
“Corrine, could I bother you to do what you do best?” I asked with a smile.
“Sure, Alex, what kind of look are you going for?”
“Do you remember my mission to Poland?”
Corrine and her daughter exchanged glances as she whistled.
“Boy, do I! Are you sure that’s what you want, Alex?”
“Yes, but I made a few changes to my foundations for this occasion.” I smiled deviously.
“So, do you want your hair the same length or a little shorter?”
“Same length and color would be good.” I stated.
“If that’s what you want, Alex.” Corrine replied uncertainly as she gathered my dark blonde locks into her hands.
“That should do it, Alex.” She said a short time later as she removed her hands and I felt my longer hair fall down my back- its extra weight quite noticeable.
“Mom, that’s a little longer than the last time, but the color is perfect.” Julia critiqued. “So, are you going to model the outfit, Alex?”
“Sure. I hope this isn’t too over the top for a formal Terran shindig.” I answered as I selected my modified ‘Empress Costume’.
“WOW!” Jules gasped, her eyes opening in surprise as she appraised my selection. “Is this what you had in mind when I fixed your hair for that mission, Alex?”
“Almost, but like I said, I toned it down for tonight, hun, this is what the original outfit looked like.” I told her as I substituted the original black lace semi-transparent half-cup bra and matching lace thong for my golden demi-bra and bikini panties.
“And you sent two hundred Nazis to their grave wearing that?” She asked in stunned amazement.
“Two hundred-forty, hun, but yes, those perverts ate it right up.” I grinned pensively.
“I can see why! You do know that it makes you look like some very high-priced call girl, right?” She exclaimed as she kept scanning me from head to toe repeatedly.
“That was the general idea, yes. I had to make them think I was really their ideal ‘Empress’.”
“Alex, that outfit would make any living man think you were they’re ideal…” She said, but stopped short as her eyes flashed to the doorway behind me. “Anything!”
“Mother?” Alexis gasped in surprise from behind me. “By the Lords of Terra, what are you wearing?” She gasped louder as I turned around to face her. She too looked me up and down several times.
I quickly changed my lingerie.
“That’s better, but what was that outfit originally for?”
“Trolling!” Corrine said as she burst out laughing.
I turned back slightly and rolled my eyes at her.
“Nazi occupied Poland, 1944, hun. I had to retrieve a Spacecraft for your father’s long lost Great-great-Aunt.” I blushed.
“You used that to find the Meridian 12?”
“I did what I had to do.” I said stoically as my daughter suddenly glared at me.
“You didn’t?” She gasped as she again appraised me. Her eyes seemed to stop on my panties momentarily.
“No, hun, I didn’t go that far. At no time did these clothes ever leave my body.” I said rolling my eyes again.
Alexis gave me a doubtful look.
“Alex, can I make just one suggestion to really make the outfit pop?” Jules asked, grabbing my attention.
“Whatever you think would look good, Jules.”
She immediately placed her hands over my eyes.
“This will look better…trust me.” She said as she removed her hands. “There, much better.”
“By the Lords! I’ve seen this before!” Alexis exclaimed, blinking several times as she stared at me in slack-jawed astonishment. “In a multimedia presentation on you…on the Empress! There was an ancient portrait of you in the old, archived books.” She said as her hand rose to cover her mouth. “It’s really you…I mean…you’re really her!”
“Did you ever stop to think that it might just be your Aunt, honey? Alex Reilly has the same design stored in her suit too.”
“Does it matter if it is you or Aunt Alex, mother?”
“Well, no…but it would explain why I don’t have a memory of that yet.” I admitted and raised an eyebrow to her.
“So, do you think your father will like it?” I asked with a devious smile.
“Do you really have to ask that, mom? Of course he’ll like it! You’d better watch out for the after dinner party though.”
“The after-party? You didn’t tell me there was going to be an after-party!”
“In that outfit?” She paused, in surprise. “Oh ya, there’ll be a private after-party all right!” She snorted. Corrine and Julia nodded in agreement.
Alexis’ response and expression reminded me soo much of her older sister, Cassandra.
I closed my brand new ice blue eyes for a moment.
“There will be no private after-party with your father, Alexis, of that I’m certain.” I told her in no uncertain terms, though part of me hoped I was wrong.
What was wrong with me lately?
“Father wasn’t the one I was referring to, mom. You’ve undoubtedly seen that the Medrin Ambassador and his entourage will be arriving any time now?” My daughter reminded.
“I have.” I smiled in spite of what her statement implicated. The Medrin were renowned for their passion and…relentlessness.
“And you’re okay with…” Alexis motioned down my provocative outfit with noticeable distain, “This?”
“I wouldn’t have toned it down, or even selected it if I wasn’t, sweetheart.”
“Should I have Cindy or Jasen re-examine you, mother? You have been acting…” She paused looking for the proper term, “out of character…since you rejoined us.”
“Wrong Jasen, hun, remember?” I said, my smile widening a little.
“That’s not the issue here, mother! The facts are clear and disturbingly noticeable. You’ve been acting like a lovesick teenager ever since you returned to this universe- sometimes even bordering on wanton…” Alexis accused, but stopped suddenly.
“That’s it, isn’t it?” My daughter began again as she stared at me in triumph. I felt embarrassed.
“You’re in season.” She said calmly. “You’re in season and you have absolutely no idea how to handle yourself! Honestly, mother, you know you have as much support from your sisters as you require. Just because you are not as experienced in these matters as those currently surrounding you, know that help is as close as conversation.”
I remained quiet for a few minutes as I thought about this revelation. The three women standing before me waited patiently.
“I have been feeling…um…out of control…lately and I have noticed myself flirting.” I admitted.
“Flirting is an understatement, Skipper!” Julia snorted. Corrine nodded her agreement.
“I was?” Was it that noticeable, and why hadn’t I seen it myself? I felt my mouth drop open.
The lack of emotional change on my sister’s faces spoke volumes.
“I’m…I’m sorry.” I apologized and lowered my head in shame. “I should trust that my sisters would be so observant.
Why hadn’t I seen this coming?
“So are you still going to wear the dress or should we change your hair and eye color back?” Julia asked after a few minutes of silence.
“I’m going to stick with this for tonight.” I said bravely. “This is a celebration of new beginnings here on Terra Nuevo. I’m staying with the theme…new beginnings.”
“What will you do if Joaquin starts his patented headlong run for you, Mother?” Alexis asked in a serious tone.
“Fake to the right, of course.” I answered quickly.
“I’m serious, mom! How will you avoid his charms?”
“Like I would any other attack, hun, phase out until the danger passes.”
“Sounds real courageous to me, Alex.”
“Corrine, we’re not guys anymore! If I were, the confrontation wouldn’t even come up!”
“Nor would you be wearing that scandalous outfit, Skipper!” Corrine giggled.
“It is of no use, ladies, my mother is but a shameless harlot, whose sole ambition is to garner attention and desire from all males present tonight!” Alexis pronounced regally.
I glared at her!
“You’ve spent some time talking to Mariah, haven’t you?” I accused, holding my glare.
She giggled. “Have a good time at the gala, mother!” She giggled out. “Nathan and I shall see you there, though we will certainly be less provocative in our dress! I’ll leave you to finish your preparations, my Empress.”
My giggling daughter suddenly disappeared.
“Oh thank you fairy godmother! I shall be home before the bell finishes tolling midnight. I shant be late.” I said sarcastically to where I felt she was still standing.
“I’m onto that trick, mother.” I heard her say at my ear.
“Arrgh, that be only one o’ many more, I assures ye, dearie!” I said in a gravely voice, smiling to a different location in the hallway.
“How do you do that, mother?” Alexis’ voice echoed down the hall back to me.
Julia began to laugh and covered her mouth demurely.
“Shall mom and I continue with your makeup, Empress?” Jules asked as she continued to giggle.
“By all means, ladies, but don’t make me look like the Arian concubine from 1945 Poland. Tibius is the only man at this party I want to impress.”
The Consulate Ballroom, Terra Nuevo, 20:10, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
Tibius and I took our places as we held hands at the top of the grand staircase that fronted the Consulate Building’s Grand Ballroom. The view out over the large hall from this position was always very impressive.
“M’lady, how can you be so calm and collected knowing every man now on the planet will be devouring you before we take our first step?” Tibius asked quietly as he scanned me from head to toe for the millionth time since he arrived at my suite!
“Trust me. They can’t see us yet, M’lord.” I replied coyly.
“We are phased?”
I nodded. “I wanted us to make an unforgettable entrance, Grand High Counsel.”
Any further conversation was stopped by the official announcement.
“Lords and Ladies,” The public address system erupted, stopping any and all conversation on the floor below us. “The Lady Alexandra, Sol-Earth, Oak Ridge, M’zurah and her escort, Grand High Counsel Tibius, Solaris-Terra Neuvo, New Citadel.”
I rephased us after a very short delay. The crowd below us gasped, as from their perspective, we suddenly appeared! Immediately, I felt the familiar touch of every male eye on my clothing- revealing as it was, and the hall went silent!
Tibius and I slowly began our graceful decent to the main dining floor with him lifting my hand in the regal fashion of old.
“I can feel the tension around us building with each and every step, my love.” He said quietly through his smile as we progressed ever closer to our guests.
“Jealousy, sir. Pay no attention to them.” I quietly replied with a bright smile. “You are the lucky one, my love.”
“Planetary conflicts have been started for less, Alexandra.”
“Now isn’t the time for such talk. There will be no repercussions from the event this evening.” I told him as our shoes touched the main ballroom floor. “Time to do your thing, sire.” I goaded.
“Lords and Ladies,” Grand High Counsel Tibius started, raising his hands in welcome. “Welcome to Terra Neuvo! Alexandra and I hope that our new home is compatible to your needs. Let us dine and enjoy the evening together in peace and mutual understanding!” Tibius decreed as we stood at the base of the grand staircase.
The large hall filled with applause and we carefully made our way through the assembled crowd greeting our fellow diplomats and their mates, concubines, or escorts.
“A remarkable entrance, Alexandra!” A man’s voice exclaimed, catching my attention.
“Ambassador, it is quite a pleasure to see you again.” I said to the forty-year old man holding hands with a stunning, raven-haired woman in a deep blue, formal gown. He was dressed in a matching business suit typical of those I had seen in my travels to 2014 New York and it’s Wall St. district.
“It was quite the trick, M’lady. I would bequeath one quarter of Medrin’s GPP to you for the plans and procedures necessary for such an illusion.” He continued as his dinner companion continued to size me up.
“It was not a trick, my dear ambas…” Tibius began to say as I cut him off.
“That the Grand High Counsel wanted me to use tonight, but I talked him into it.” I chirped cheerfully. “I wanted to start this gala off with something fresh…something…unexpected.” I winked. “Something…surprising!”
“It certainly was visually stunning, Lady Alexandra, as is this new planet and what you all have done in such a short time.” The woman in blue said, expressing her compliment.
“I am very sorry, Alexandra! May I present my guest for the evening, Rosa La Medrin, our Emperor’s only daughter. Rosa and I go back many years. Rosa, it is my honor to introduce Alexandra of M’surah, Earth and her husband and our host, Tibius of Terra…of late Terra Nuevo.” Joaquin De La Medrin, Ambassador of Medrin graciously made introductions.
“Lady Rosa, I am honored by you presence.” I replied cheerfully as I offered my hand to her.
Now that we had been formally introduced, by Terran protocols my offer of a handshake was acceptable.
“And I likewise, M’lady. Still the scope of development achieved here on Terra Nuevo is simply amazing! Our beloved consulate building appears to have simply been picked up whole from Terra and carefully relocated here. It is all so miraculous!” She complimented with a grateful smile, accepting my greeting with her own dainty hand.
“The key is universal cooperation and strict adherence to protocol, M’lady.” Tibius responded quickly, looking between the two of us women before I could say anything else.
“Yes, my husband and his planning committee have spent innumerable hours refining every aspect of relocation, M’lady.” I added as I looked to my mate. “It is amazing what paying attention to detail can bring about. I especially adore the seaside view. It reminds me so much of Earth.”
“Excuse me. Mother,” Alexis appeared to my left. “Nathan and I were wondering if you knew that Ladies Corrine and Julia Masterson had arrived.”
I did a double take! She was dressed in an outfit similar to mine and just as revealing! Moreover, I noticed Corrine and Jules were wearing variations of my outfit also! Whereas my dress looked like fine-spun gold, Alexis’ dress looked to be made from delicate, translucent, ruby colored thread. Corrine and Jules’ were similar, but azure and turquoise respectively. As with my own dress, you could see through to the provocative underpinnings they wore!
I couldn’t help but let my mouth drop open.
“My my, the Earth contingent has certainly gone all out this evening!” Lady Rosa said with a bit of jealousy. “You ladies had better watch out for Joaquin. His charm with us ladies is legendary.”
I closed my eyes a moment and ran the scenarios.
“The ambassador will try, but ultimately leave with only you as his conquest this night, M’lady.” I informed her as well as my sisters to reassure them.
“So the stories I have heard are true? You are indeed a clairvoyant?”
“I am, M’lady. My daughter Alexis and also my grandchildren share that family trait.”
“I think that is not all the women of your family share, Lady Alexandra! You all are stunning in appearance as well.” She purred.
I wasn’t sure how to accept her last statement, but decided to thank her anyway.
“My thoughts on you as well, M’lady. If you’ll please excuse me, I see the rest of my entourage has finally arrived and I must welcome them. Enjoy the party, Lady Rosa, Ambassador.” I smiled before walking over to the Mastersons. Alexis followed me and we left Tibius and Nathan to fend for themselves.
“What has gotten into the three of you?” I asked as I stopped beside Corrine.
“We decided that we should follow our ambassador’s lead, Skipper.” She replied as she motioned between herself and Julia. “I haven’t any clue why Alexis would want to wear such a thing after all the earlier protest.”
“I decided that mother shouldn’t be alone in her type of dress. If she could pull it off…so could I.” She stated royally. Her head dropped suddenly. “Besides, Nathan seemed intrigued by the description so I contacted Isabeau and had her download the specifications.
“Where is Isabeau anyway?” I asked. “She said she would be coming.”
“The Lady Isabeau, Solaris-Terra Nuevo, New Citadel.” Interrupted me as the public address system announced the new arrival.
Isabeau stood atop the grand staircase in an electric blue variation of my dress. As with my daughter and sisters, you could plainly see her foundations- skimpy as they were, but her dress seemed to be alive with lightning blue streaks of light running quickly at sharp right angles all around it. ‘Circuitry’ immediately came to mind. Her practiced decent to the main floor was slow and graceful. The bright smile never ebbed from her beautiful face once.
I noticed Tibius and Nathan do a double take and then turn to stare at me for the reason we all dressed similarly. I simply leaned my head slightly to one side, shrugged my shoulders, and raised both eyebrows in answer.
“Oh the sisters of Kili are smokin’ tonight!” Jules giggled. We all joined in until Isabeau joined us.
“Empress,” She started, but stopped abruptly and restarted. “Lady Alexandra, I am sorry I was so late in my arrival. Several requests for file access delayed my completion. Have I missed anything important?”
“You look amazing, sweetheart!” I gushed, fascinated by the activity going on all over her dress. “The party’s just getting started and I foresee no unusual deviations in the proceedings.
“Acknowledged. I noticed that Ambassador De La Medrin has arrived with yet another woman ensnared in his web.”
“She’s the Emperor’s daughter, hun, Rosa La Medrin. I’m wondering who has whom ensnared.” I laughed as I glanced back at the couple. Joaquin looked back at me with a confident grin while Rosa looked back to me with a slight sneer.
“As usual, mother, you have quickly made an impression.” Alexis deadpanned, obviously having seen the woman’s reaction.
“And Miss La Medrin will undoubtedly make her own impression on Joaquin later.” I replied evenly as I fought a giggle back.
“Ah, Lady Alex! You and your entourage look simply captivating tonight! May I ask who your designer is and where may I find him?” A male voice caught my attention.
The Gian ambassador, J’tan, approached us from my right. A smallish man of about thirty Earth years in apparent physical age, at five-six, J’tan was considered tall on his planet. He seemed right at home in his pastel green, skirted, business suit and matching low-heeled shoes. As with everyone on Gia, J’tan had no qualms about dressing as he liked. Whether it looked masculine or feminine made no difference.
“This old thing, ambassador? Why, we just had these lying around from some old party. We all thought we’d give it one more try. As for its design, Corrine and a few of my sisters helped me design it back in the day. Do you like?” I gushed.
“Very much, sweetie! Could you possibly sneak me the specifications?”
“I’ll see if I can find them, hun. By the way, have we gotten your suite right…to your satisfaction, I mean?”
“It’s just as I left it on Terra, right down to the security code! How ever was Tibius able to completely reconstruct every last detail and fastener?”
“You know the Terran’s, hun- always fussing over the protocols and minute details.” I told him cheerfully.
“But how did he carry over the access codes, Gian encryption sequences are among the most secure in the galaxy?”
“That would be my doing, Ambassador J’tan.” Isabeau said as she bowed to our guest. “Only I have the expertise to transfer such complicated sequences and reinstall them, sir. The working archive has been deleted and over written several thousand times and therefore is irretrievable to anyone inclined to attempt such malicious actions.”
“My sincerest thanks, Lady Isabeau. Your understanding and sensitivity toward Gian security protocols is recognized throughout the known universe.” J’tan said excitedly. “I simply cannot fathom such attention to detail! It is like Tibius has scooped the existing Consulate building up from Terra and somehow transported it here! I…I even found a stray fingernail clipping that had escaped my scrutiny before last leaving Terra next to my downtime lounge today on my arrival! Even my fauna seems to be the same! One would think magic was involved somehow.” He prattled on.
“I assure you no magic was used, M’lord, it is simply a gift.” I said winking at my sisters. “From the Terran people to their Gian associates in appreciation for your long established friendship.”
“Such wonderfully appropriate sentiments, M’lady.” J’tan said as he seemed to become distracted. “Well, I must bid you my leave, ladies. I have just caught sight of another dignitary and must convey my greetings, may you enjoy the dinner.”
J’tan bowed and headed off across the hall to meet whomever he saw.
“Simply a ‘gift’.” Alexis snorted as the rest of us broke out into laughter. “Mother, could you be any more transparent?”
A devious grin filled my face. “I could recall my original lingerie for this…”
“Mother!”
We all continued to laugh heartily before dividing up and mixing with the assembled dignitaries, spouses, or friends.
“I forgot how painful these heels were!” I declared, wincing as I deftly tried to push my left heel out of its tight confines with my throbbing right foot.
“Oh man up, mother! You should be comfortable in heels by now. Every girl knows the sacrifices we must make to look good.” Alexis growled as she came into my bedroom suite and sat down next to me on my bed.
“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to these, honey.” I told her as I gently eased down and allowed both my sore Achilles tendons to stretch out.
I needed a good soak in the hot tub!
“Where are you going, mom? Father will be arriving in a few minutes.” Alexis called after me as I slowly moved into the next room.
“I already told you that there will be no after party, honey.” I growled back at her. “It’s already after three in the morning and I need my rest for tomorrow’s mission.”
“What mission?” I heard her ask as I shed my clothing, which had become my favorite pink nightie and matching thong.
“Jasen needs to be reinserted into Terran culture…or did you forget I have to close that paradox?” I answered as I eased myself into the warm, aerated water.
Oh, did this feel wonderful!
“M’lady, surely you do not intend to spend the entire night in yonder hot bath?” Tibius’ voice startled me. He stood leaning against the doorframe smiling brightly at me.
I shrieked in embarrassment and immediately tried to cover up as best I could.
“My love, need I remind you that we have shared your beauty many times in this very room?” He said smiling and reached to retrieve a towel for me.
Of course he was correct- that we had spent many wonderful…magical hours here together. But that was not me…not yet.
“Not for a few more years, my love.” I responded standing and accepting the offered towel. I quickly wrapped it around my chest and carefully stepped out.
Every nerve in my body cried for his touch as I looked up into his gentle eyes. A grin appeared.
“Although very inviting, I must detain my inner voice and its accompanying chorus of passion, my lovely Alexandra. I have come to make sure all is ready for our journey into history tomorrow.”
“You came all the way over here to ask me if things will work out? Tibius, I have told you repeatedly that the paradox I have initiated will close successfully. What real intentions bring you to my bed chamber at this late hour?”
My mate on this world remained quiet for a few moments.
“I simply wanted to tell you…tell you that…that you looked intoxicating tonight! Had only the Gians been in attendance, I would have taken you at our table, Alex! How dare you dress so enticingly…so…so sexually provocative for such an important affair of state?”
I smiled at him. “So…are you saying that you liked it or that you hated it, hun?”
“No…yes…neither…or both…I am thoroughly flummoxed and haven’t complete control over my thoughts just yet, Alex! Why tonight? Why now?”
“Alexis says I’m in heat, my dear Tibius.”
“Heat?”
“In season is the way she put it.”
“I think I understand. Is this season responsible for our initial coupling those many years ago?”
Was it, I wondered? I dove into my future memories.
“Yes.” I said, nodding. “Or something similar.” I added.
“Love from this perspective…and the way this body interprets it…I’m still confused and somewhat frightened by it. I…I just don’t understand everything that I’m…feeling…right now. One portion of me wants to drop this towel and jump into your arms while another screams for me to keep my distance! Yet another would prefer to just assume a fetal position and wish it were over. Tibius, I’m sorry to be so confusing and…and wishy-washy right now. I think I need to take a vacation to sort this all out. Rest assured that our mission tomorrow will complete without complication.”
I had lowered my gaze to the floor and continued to shake my head back and forth until I felt his warm thumb and finger touch my chin. He gently increased the pressure until I was again looking up into his warm, caring eyes.
“I shall continue to wait, my love. Take all the time you need to reach accord with your conscience. I understand the trepidation you encounter- that you caused me from our very meeting that half lifetime ago.”
Wet hair or not, loose towel or not, I wrapped my arms around that man and sunk my head into his shoulder…
…And cried.
The Empress Suite, Terra Nuevo, 0915, Prefinal, Venusia 29th, 422 of the New Era
“Mother.” A quiet, yet familiar voice called to me in my dreams.
“Mother, the day breaks and your mission awaits.” She called gently to me again.
My eyes fluttered open to see Alexis bent over me. I hadn’t noticed her hand shaking my shoulder until now.
“Pleasant awakenings, Empress. I hope your dreams were just as amiable?”
“I dreamed of home, honey. It seems to be becoming less vivid the longer I stay.” I replied sitting up and looking into her saddening eyes.
“Then you will be leaving father and I soon?”
“You tell me, hun. Use your gift as it was given.”
Alexis slowly closed her eyes and tears began forming in them.
“I’m sorry, honey, but I have commitments and it is important for me to honor them- besides, what would your uncle do without his favorite boat captain?”
“That war has gone on far too long, mother. Far too many people have suffered because of it!”
“No matter how easy it would be to simply change the time stream, it simply cannot be done, you know this all too well, honey. We must be strong and fight any and all urges to do otherwise. I’m sorry.”
“But father and I…” She paused a second. “Father, Nathan and I, and all your grand and great-grandchildren wish you to stay here on Terra Nuevo!”
“I have my obligations, Alexis, as does Alexandra. The Empress belongs to no one world specifically. That is the way of things for me now.”
“I still don’t have to like it.”
“Honey,” I gently placed my hands around her waist as I stood from my bed. “I wish with all my heart I could stay here longer…but…”
“But you must continue your life on Earth…” She continued sadly. “I understand.”
“You could come along if you’d like?”
“But what of Nathan?”
“I know this crazy blonde who thinks she can travel time, hun. I’m sure I could arrange for her to return him promptly.” I giggled slightly and saw her face light up with a guarded smile.
I’d take it! “That’s the beautiful smile I love to see.” I smiled in response.
“How do you always know exactly how to make me feel better, mom?” She giggled.
“I wouldn’t be a mother if I didn’t know the difficult things, honey.” I returned her giggle. “Let’s get something to eat. I don’t like to travel on an empty stomach.”
My semi-transparent, pale blue teddy became my Navy dress whites as we walked into the hallway.
Tibius and Jasen sat at the table finishing their own breakfasts. Alexis and I said our greetings and sat down after ordering our own favorite breakfasts. Of course, a steaming stack of four pancakes with plenty of butter and syrup along with a hot cup of coffee satiated my hunger.
Isabeau arrived a few minutes later followed closely by Corrine and Jules.
Jasen, having finished his meal, returned his dishes to the processor and sat back down. He remained very quiet and hardly made eye contact with any of us.
“Penny for your thoughts, hun?” I asked, breaking the silence that had fallen on the room.
“It’s not important, Alex.”
“Hun, everything is important. You having second thoughts?”
“I’m…I’m not sure…that I can do this.” He said looking directly at me for the first time this morning.
I giggled as a devious smile rose on my face.
“Honey, you’ve already done it.” I told him as I continued to smile.
His expression was priceless! Tibius began to rub his forehead as had become his response every time I talked time travel around him.
“Jasen, as the Grand High Counsel will confirm, you’ve been a loyal citizen of Terra for over one hundred years. You’ve successfully raised Connie as you first wished at her birth. You don’t have anything to worry about, hun.”
“How can you possibly guarantee that, Alex?”
“Ask anyone here. I’m sure Isabeau, Alexis…even Alexandra will tell you of your dedication to your daughter’s development.” I said as I finished my plate and picked up my coffee.
“It’s about time to go, hun,” I announced after a few long minutes. “Alexis, I’ll be back in a few days.”
“It will take that long, mother?”
“Tibius and I are going to make a little stop before I bring him home.”
Tibius turned and stared at me as if I had just grown horns.
“If you think that is prudent, mother.”
My mate was still staring intensely at me.
“Will you relax?” I nudged his shoulder in mock anger. “We have to stop off and check on Jack, Connie, and Jasen in 2030.”
He seemed to relax slightly and began to breath again.
“So, everyone going on this mission ready to go?” I asked with a bright smile.
Isabeau, Corrine, Julia, Tibius, and I stood from our seats.
“Jasen?” I asked looking at the still seated man. He slowly began to rise. You would have thought I was leading him to the slaughterhouse!
Taking a deep breath, he sighed heavily. “I’m as ready as I’ll ever be, I guess.”
“Daughter?” Tibius looked around to Alexis as she too stood. “I leave you in charge of my affairs while I’m away.”
Our daughter looked at her father, curiously tilting her head slightly to the side.
“Are you feeling well, father? You did not evoke the concession of temporary power in the proper fashion. Has mother ingrained her character to you so completely?”
“Just make sure everything is still here when I get back, honey!” He snapped- quite out of character for my unbending mate!
“I will do my best, Grand High Counsel.” Alexis said as she bowed slightly to her father.
“Well then, now that Terra Neuvo is in good hands, it’s time for this party to move along.” I looked to my companions. “We’ll leave from the living room.” I continued as I walked out the doorway.
Ten minutes later, we had all said our goodbyes and I motioned for everyone to join hands. Jasen still looked apprehensive about this, but I knew he would be fine. Of course there would be questions and doubt as to his existence on Terra before his mysterious appearance, but his good friend Tibius would vouch for his friendship.
“Transiting in three, two, one.” I announced as Citadel’s Community Park replaced my suite’s living room.
“No matter how many times you do that I shall never get used to it.” Jasen mumbled as I scanned the area for any observers. We had arrived several years prior to our first appearance here and four women suddenly appearing in the city center would cause a definite shift in Terra’s history!
Tibius, you’re up.” I said as I nodded to my mate.
“As you wish, Empress. As we discussed last evening?” He asked, unsure if he should actually perform the procedure.
I nodded and concentrated on staying phased out of this reality.
“What did she mean, Tibius? We didn’t discuss any…” Jasen said before seeming to freeze in place.
“Release his hand when the task is completed. Corrine, you’re up next.” I reminded my mate then looked to the older of my cosmetologists.
“I’ll need to touch the location, Alex.” She responded as she continued to hold Jasen’s other hand.
Tibius released his friend’s hand and looked at me with a sad, determined stare. “It is done, Empress. I have included a ‘key’ to unlock his memories when we first encounter you and Lady’s Jacquelyn, Random, and Takashi- just as you requested.”
“I’m sorry it has to be this way, my love, but you know as well as I that he is not yet strong enough to hold his own against his fellow Terrans.” I answered back. “It hurts me to make so many changes to one man’s life, but…” I shook my head slowly from side to side, “It had to be done.”
Tibius now took Corrine’s wrist and released his hold of Jasen’s hand as soon as Julia re-established touch with Jasen. Corrine placed her hand to the back of our motionless companion’s head and began her task- that of creating an open gash as a result of falling and hitting his head.
“This should just take another minute, Alex.” She said, glancing to the side at me.
I took the opportunity to check on Isabeau’s task.
“Have you accessed the main system yet, Isabeau?”
“Negotiating, Empress. A precise date and time would hasten things, though.”
“Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 2145hrs, Climax, Apogean 14th, 282 of the New Era.” I announced clearly.
“Input accepted. Accessing archived passwords history for specified date and time.” She said in a familiar monotoned voice. Her expression changed immediately though.
“Interesting!” She exclaimed as she looked at Tibius sternly. “The encryption protocols I would expect to be employed cannot be found on the system, Grand High Counsel!”
Tibius blushed.
“As I recall, if the Empress is correct with the current date, that protocol has not been implemented yet.” He revealed quietly.
“Why not, Grand High Counsel?”
“Your father is still engineering it, Lady Isabeau. It simply has not been written yet.”
“Are you aware that several separate Embassy specialists have circumvented the existing encryption, and are, at this moment preparing to copy proprietary information?” Isabeau growled in anger. “Empress, we must seal the leak or Terra may become a victim of its own charity!”
I winked.
“Forgive me for failing to see your larger plan, M’lady.” She said partially bowing to me.
“There is nothing to forgive, hun.” I consoled her. “I didn’t reveal the ulterior motive behind this mission for a good reason. Namely, Grand High Counsel would’ve tried to stop me. He couldn’t imagine that the off-world diplomats were thieving Terra’s technology without being told by his trusted Comptroller.” I told her as I looked slightly up to my mate with a sad expression- one that begged his forgiveness.
Not saying a word, he closed his eyes and nodded to me.
“I shall upload the necessary encryption protocols after I finish installing Jasen into the system.” Isabeau said with a determined glare.
“Belay that, sister.” I said sternly. “There will be time after we complete this portion of the mission.”
“As you wish, Empress. Historical upload has completed. Encryption protocol patch files are cued and prepared for upload at your request, M’lady.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. Corrine?”
“Finished, Alex. I think this is the first time I’ve had to damage someone instead of fixing them up. I hope this won’t become a habit.” She said as Julia nodded her head in agreement.
“Maybe once or twice more, hun. Oh, don’t forget to give him a good shove as you release him.”
Corrine looked sadly at me before raising her foot up to his hip. Simultaneously, she released her grasp of his hand and kicked him away. The result was a man suddenly appearing out of thin air to fall onto the bricked walkway.
Poor Jasen landed flat on his back and began moaning!
“Part one of our three part mission completed.” I announced as our scenery changed again.
“This is my abode!” Tibius gasped, recognizing his bedchamber. “That is me sleeping!”
“Good observation, hun.” I giggled.
“Why here? What must be done to me?” He asked in a slight panic.
“Relax, sire, you just need to insert Jasen into your own memory so he will have someone to vouch for him when he wakes up in the hospital. Even though it is ten years prior to becoming Grand High Counsel, your word is highly regarded.”
Can I even do that to myself?” He mumbled.
“I must be able to because I can remember Jasen from my childhood!” He quickly answered himself before I could reply.
“Be quick about it, sire, we can only be here for an instant before your fellow Terrans can zero in on us.”
He nodded.
“Rephasing in three…two…one.”
Tibius reached out and touched his sleeping past self’s forehead.
“Done, Empress.” He said quickly.
I had us phased back out as he said my title.
“Phase two complete, onto phase three.” I announced as the scenery once again changed.
It was Isabeau’s turn to gasp.
“This is my home!” She paused a second. “I think. If it is the former occupant has no desire to keep house.”
Just as the words left her mouth a young man walked into the room.
“Terminal, energize.” He ordered in a tired, weak voice.
“Father? Empress, what is wrong with my father? Why does he sound so tired?”
“He never told you of his life before you were born, hun?” I asked somberly.
“He said only that I was his salvation, but I thought he spoke in general terms of Terra.”
“He was the only one capable of designing viable system protection protocols. I recall him losing many hours of sleep.” Tibius told us.
The terminal before Isabeau’s father came to life and he began typing away.
“Isabeau, begin upload.” I said quietly.
“When are we?” She asked quickly.
“Two minutes later than we just were- now send the files.” I answered just as quickly.
“Acknowledged. Sending text mail with attachments.” She replied in her monotone.
A tone sounded from the terminal’s loudspeakers as we all looked on.
“Not another message from High Counsel! Does the man never sleep?” Isabeau’s father groaned as he brushed back his hair and opened the new message.
He began reading out loud.
“Attached are some files I thought would help in your work. I know that you have been working to exhaustion and desire to rest. Live happy and healthy, M’lord. Isabeau.”
I looked at my sister and raised an eyebrow, but was interrupted before I could say anything.
“Isabeau?” The man gasped in alarm! He looked immediately to the ceiling of the room and began scanning it.
I noticed a flash of light glint off his eye as he turned his head toward us.
“Mother, I have been so very lonely since your passing. It makes my heart smile to know you have been watching…and now…and now you have found a way to announce that fact, but…to help me in my assigned task? Lords of Terra, I thank thee a hundred fold!” He cried to the heavens, wiping away his shed tears.
Isabeau again gasped.
“I am named after my grandmother?” she paused and looked at me for a response. I nodded, as did Tibius. “He, nor mother ever told me the significance.”
Tibius closed his eyes as if concentrating on a very old memory.
“Everyone thought him to have been hallucinating from his deprivation. Jasen and I were the only ones that truly believed the claim.”
“This completes phase three.” I said brightly as our surroundings changed once more. We were back in my suite- the good old 209th floor.
“Thank you all for your assistance in closing yet another time paradox.” I said happily as I released my companion’s hands.
“Why didn’t he tell me, Empress? Why didn’t father inform me of my namesake?” Isabeau asked as she stared between Tibius and I.
“I see the future, honey, I’m not so good seeing the past. Perhaps Grand High Counsel Tibius could better answer that query.” I replied, looking to the floor.
I knew what the answer was and who would present it already.
“Because you reminded me so much of her, Lady Isabeau.”
Our Comptroller spun around instantly.
“Father!” She cried. “But how?”
“He cannot stay for very long, M’lady. I owed him this one visit.” My granddaughter Alexandra interrupted. She stood holding hands with the tired looking man- his sad face projecting his understanding of her words.
“Samuel? Alexandra, how dare you desecrate those that have passed on?” Tibius angrily chastised our granddaughter.
“Grand High Counsel, it was at my request that the Empress allow me this chance to see my daughter. I applied sufficient pressure until she conceded. Under the Terran process of last rights, I take full responsibility for this visit.” The weary man declared.
“That clause was never thought to come into play, Samuel, you know that as well as I.” Tibius responded.
“It seems I have found another loophole in protocol, Grand High Counsel. Isn’t that for which you commissioned me?” Isabeau’s father smirked as he held out his hand to Tibius.
My mate’s hand extended in response, but passed through the offered hand. Tibius repealed his hand to stare at it in confusion.
“Empress, y’all wanna give me a hand here?” Alexandra asked as she raised her eyebrows to me. “I could use the extra boost to hold this temp-reality.”
Moving closer to her I felt a shiver run though my body as if passing through some force field or something. Alexandra and I joined hands and I immediately felt the familiar tingle as well as the draw of energy begin.
“Try the greeting again, Grandfather.” She requested.
My mate carefully extended his hand again, this time grasping and shaking the still offered hand. Isabeau jumped forth and embraced her father with tears pouring from her eyes!
“Oh, father! How I have longed to see you these last two years!” She cried from his shoulder. I could feel the load on my body increase slightly.
“Empress, we are familiar with the sharing of energy and would offer our reserves as well.” Julia said as she and Corrine joined hands and offered to take mine.
I gladly accepted and felt the increased load on me decrease substantially.
Alexandra glanced over to our sisters with a grateful, but tense smile.
“Father,” Isabeau began as she raised her head slightly off her father’s shoulder. “I’m sorry for not petitioning the Empress to allow me to visit. We have been very engaged with relocation and then there was the mysterious ailment that ensued with Empress Alexandra Steinert’s last mission with Lady Constance…”
Her father, Samuel, pushed her back so he could look into her eyes and placed a finger to her lips.
“Shhh. I understand the concept, my child. Remember what you have just witnessed with the Empress’ help. We share the same dedication to our craft. I wouldn’t have it any other way, beautiful Isabeau! Apparently diligence runs on both side of the family, just as it did in your grandmother. I regret neglecting to inform you that you look so much like her. She too never relented until her assigned tasks were complete.”
“Samuel, I’m sorry, but I can’t hold us here for much longer. Already Grandmother begins to gray in the hair.” Alexandra interrupted sadly.
“I will see you many more times, Isabeau- the Empress has graciously foreseen that. Release the sadness residing so heavily in your heart and allow that fact to lighten it, for you have befriended the one being solely capable of crossing the universal boundaries that hold us separate.” Samuel assured her before gently placing a kiss to her forehead. “Empress, I am ready when you desire.”
“But,” Isabeau choked out. “But why did you name me after grandmother?”
“Because you are a miracle, my beautiful daughter- my miracle! Your grandmother helped bring about the first miracle and you helped bring about the second. The Lords of Terra have surely smiled on our family because of that.” He paused and looked to his side- at my granddaughter. “You must return me before you deplete yourself, your temporal sister, and your selfless sisters from Earth, Empress. I thank you for this opportunity to visit and educate my daughter in the importance of her given name.”
“Grandma, y’all can let go now. I kin take it from here.” Alexandra nodded to my hand in hers. I released her.
“Tibius. I shall see you many more times also. Be well and unbiased, Grand High Counsel.” Samuel said right before they disappeared.
“He called me his miracle…but…but you are the true miracle, Empress.” Isabeau said quietly as she looked into my eyes.
“Life is the only true miracle, hun, without it there would be no miracles or anything else for that matter.”
“Thank you, M’lady!” She cried as she wrapped her arms around me, squeezed, and settled her head into my bosom. She began to cry openly, her body heaving as a result.
“Thank you for being so wise and charitable. Your humanity is indeed legendary.” She added quietly after a moment.
Why did she have to make me cry?
If she only knew the inhumane things I had done and would still be tasked with…
The Empress Suite, Terra Nuevo, 0800, Climax, Venusia 30th, 422 of the New Era
“So you have elected another form of morning entrée?” Tibius stated evenly as he appeared in the kitchen’s doorway.
“It’s been a long time since I had the real thing. The Navy sort of ruined the memory if you know what I mean.
“You do know that these are not the ‘real thing’ either? Sterile avian eggs and preserved porcine tissue have been proven to be detrimental to Terran health, my love.”
“Well back on Earth, eggs an’ bacon are a staple breakfast on the farm, hun. I thought I told you that years ago?”
You did, but I still enjoy the reaction I get each and every time. Did you sleep well, my love?”
“Better than I have in a long time. I guess I was just worried that something might go wrong and that Jasen wouldn’t be there for Connie.”
“But you are the Empress! Who else could navigate her way through the countless twists and turns of time?”
“I wish it were that easy, hun. I can tell you that time is an over-ambitious, conniving tyrant- a thief hell-bent on a mugging- an enemy soldier in a pillbox with a sadistic grudge- a wild beast that is just waiting to attack at the slightest tell of weakness.”
“You talk as if time is an adversary.”
“Isn’t that the case for all of us? Don’t we try to beat time every day of our lives?” I asked seriously as I took another sip of my coffee.
“I hadn’t thought of it in that context before. How, for someone so young, do you understand things so completely?”
“Like I can admit to understanding any of it!” I snorted. “I make it up as I go, Tibius. I don’t think there has ever been a manual or code of conduct written for the ‘Empress’.” I griped as I cautiously searched the ceiling.
“Yet you still know what is right and how to present yourself.”
“Dumb luck.” I mumbled as I picked up my cup again.
“Or a significant level of intelligence combined with exceptional morality.” He added as he pulled out a chair and sat down beside me. “I care to think that it was the patience and understanding given by your parents as you matured, my love. I have seen the same patterns in all four of your children- patience, love, understanding, and intelligence- all exceptional traits. All valued characteristics a loving mother needs to present and pass along to her offspring.
Placing my cup carefully back on its saucer, I inched my chair out and turned slightly toward him.
“How do you always know just what to say to break my mood?” I asked before returning my gaze back to the plate and half empty cup on the table. “Besides, we really can’t say I’ve been here for Alexis now can we?”
“I made it a point to tell our daughter all about you…of the Empress, and her responsibilities throughout the universe and beyond, Alexandra. She knows all too well and understands that you couldn’t spend more time with her and she’s accepting of that. You know she worships the very ground you stand on, M’lady.”
I gasped loudly!
“That is the one thing I’ve tried to avoid at all costs!” I replied in shocked anger. “I do not want…I don’t warrant…” I paused to reign in my emotions and to think of how to phrase things. “I’m not some God or Deity to be prayed to, Tibius! I’m just Alexandra Steinert, Missouri farm girl and submarine captain!” I exclaimed before looking away from him in angry embarrassment.
“I’m nothing special at all! I never wanted to be placed on a high pedestal.”
Glancing back quickly, I noticed Tibius look away from me and gaze down at the tabletop for a few moments.
“My love… I have always worshiped you and placed you on this pedestal you speak of.” He said quietly. “From the moment I first laid eyes on you…I knew you were special, Alexandra Frances Steinert of Earth.”
My vision began to fog.
“And just what did you do to mother this time father?” Alexis’ voice growled from behind us. “I swear, if I have to use my gift to find out, I’ll…I’ll…”
“We were just talking, honey.” I said sadly hoping to squelch her anger. “It seems your father thinks you hold the very ground I walk on ‘sacred’. I never wanted that to happen…not ever.”
“Oh.” My daughter said as she pulled out the other chair beside me and sat down. She looked at Tibius, at me, at the table, out into the hallway then back at me, but otherwise remained silent for several moments.
“You told her, huh? I thought we had an arrangement, father, even after I told you it was her only sore spot?”
“I only meant to cheer her up. Alexandra, that was my only intention, I beg your forgiveness.”
“I must also beg your forgiveness, mother. It was wrong of me to admit such blasphemy. I invoke the protocol of forgiveness for father and myself. It is with great sadness that…”
I started to laugh! Not just a giggle, but heartily laugh!
“What is so amusing, I am just following proper procedure?” Alexis cocked her head slightly as she stared at me curiously.
“Come here you two.” I ordered as I stood from my seat. They both complied slowly as they looked at each other with worried expressions.
I reached out and pulled both Tibius and Alexis to my sides and squeezed them tightly.
“I appreciate the sentiment and the intent, but Terran protocol would only ruin a beautiful family moment! I love both of you for trying though.” I told them both as I curtailed my laughter to just giggling. “But don’t…don’t…” I paused for effect. “Don’t ever refer to me as anything other than mother, or mate!” I glared at both their faces. “Are we clear?”
“Crystal, ma’am.” Alexis giggled as she nuzzled my shoulder gently.
“I believe we have reached an accord, yes, M’lady.” Tibius snickered and began rubbing my back.
Both actions made me feel warm and so very special!
Another familiar voice cleared her throat behind us.
“Is it too late for y’all to take in one more?” Alexandra chimed as she walked around and forced herself between her grandfather and I. She wrapped her arms around my waist and squeezed gently.
That made me feel downright wonderful- even better than our shared tingle!
“Hate to break up the family reunion, but we’d like to get back to our families, Alex.” Corrine Masterson’s voice broke though my bliss.
We slowly split apart.
“I’m ready when you two are.” I said over my shoulder.
“I can’t speak for mom, but I was ready three years ago, Alex. I miss Vernon and everyone on the Detroit.”
“Y’all heard our sisters, they want to go home.” I said looking at my family sadly.
“And I have to get back to Markus.” Alexandra added as she took a step back from me only to rush me again and hug me tightly once more. “Don’t be a stranger, grandma.” She said as she smiled and looked into my eyes.
“And don’t do anything too dangerous either!”
She disappeared.
“Wow, not even a goodbye!” Alexis sniffed.
“She just went across town, hun, you knew that.” I giggled. “Plus you’ll see those three tonight for dinner.” I added.
“But I won’t see my granddaughter for another four days.” Tibius stated sadly.
“So you predict the future now too, my love? Has my influence rubbed off on you that much?”
“No,” he grimaced, “Our daughter told me yesterday.”
“I’ll return as soon as I’m able. I promise.” I said after everyone exchanged goodbyes.
“Ladies Masterson, it’s high time we get back to Earth.” I announced, extending my hands.
“Travel well, Mother Empress.” Alexis said sadly.
“Assist your father in all that is right and just, Princess Alexis.” I answered back with a sad smile.
Our journey home began and within seconds Reilly Research station surrounded us.
“Welcome Empress, it is 1130hrs, July 12th, 2030. The director requests an audience with you and your companions in the clearing outside Airlock Alpha.”
“So I’m expected? Thank you, RVP.” I responded to the A.I.
“I wonder what you want, Alex?” Julia asked as we turned around and headed for the airlock.
“Why did you return us home two days after we left, Alex?” Corrine was curious.
“I thought it was a good divider between when you left and when we returned.” I answered shrugging my shoulders.
Exiting the outer airlock door we looked out over the completely empty clearing. The three of us were silent as my two companions looked around in confusion.
Suddenly the field was alive with dozens of people holding hands.
“Welcome home, Empress!” Everyone shouted.
I felt myself blush.
My future twin emerged from the noisy crowd and approached as Corrine and Julia quickly disappeared into it.
“Welcome home, Allie. I know we had one hell of an ordeal, but it’s over now.” She said wrapping her arms tightly around me. The familiar tingle shot through me.
“Glad to be home…almost, sis. I’ve missed everyone something awful these last five years- not that it’s been that long for you.”
“I’ve missed you too, hun. You don’t know how hard it was to hide those memories from you. Alex Reilly was just about insane when we synced up! I hope she didn’t do…” My twin’s eyes bulged and she stared at me in amazement as new memories made themselves known. “We can really do that? We can bring someone…a departed one back with us from our domain for a limited amount of time?” She gasped.
“That’s our granddaughter, sis. And, as you already know, Alex Reilly finally figured out our little secret. I was wondering how long it would take before she was confident enough to try it.” I said shaking my head several times.
“And I thought we pushed the limits!” She giggled.
“Ya, I’m sure Ma Scott gave young Alexandra a good talkin to.” I laughed.
“So, come and have a drink on the house, sis!” She changed the subject as she took my hand in hers.
“I’d like to, but I was hoping to set course for Ni’ihau.” I declined. “Besides, I don’t want to wake up next to myself again. You know how we can get pretty toasted these days.”
We both laughed, stopping only after two glasses floated between us and hovered there until we each took one.
I rolled my eyes.
“Thanks, Jack.” I replied, a little annoyed that she wasn’t going to take ‘no’ for an answer.
She and Connie appeared out of the crowd. Behind them a familiar man followed at a safe distance.
Jack said nothing but closed her arms around me and squeezed. Tears immediately streamed from her eyes.
“I am forever in your debt, Alexandra Steinert! Thank you!”
“She’s still a tease, mom!” Connie remarked snidely.
“And you’re being rude, so act your age and not your shoe size, young lady!” Jack retorted over her shoulder.
Connie sighed heavily.
“Welcome home, Alex. Mother and I have been waiting to discuss ‘him’ with you!” Connie then said as she thumbed over her shoulder.
“Him? Have I not taught you better than that, young lady? Proper Terran protocol states that those with less seniority shall always show the required honors and privileges to their seniors in a professional manner or be severely reprimanded.”
“Russell Jason Brackenridge, give it a rest! We aren’t on Terra at the moment so knock off the protocols!” Jack growled in response.
“Yes, M’lady.” He demured.
“Good boy.” Jack giggled as she took his hand and pulled him closer.
“Empress, my wife has informed me that should I…um…screw up again, you shall return me even further back in history and throw away the key. I must ask in all seriousness if this indeed be the circumstance.”
“Your moving days are over, hun.” I said, but thought for a moment. “That is,” I continued, “That is unless you do something very, very, VERY stupid.”
His expression immediately softened as he glared at Jack in mock anger.
“I have learned my lesson, M’lady. Never again shall I overlook this lovely creature. Nor shall I ever underestimate my beautiful daughter!”
“So I’m a lovely creature now?” Jack giggled with a forced glare then suddenly grabbed his face and planted a kiss on his lips, the likes of which could bring a burnt-out star back to life!
“Still consider me just a lovely creature?” She asked after a long minute.
How could they hold their breath that long?
“I’m afraid so, M’lady, but only the most dangerous kind!” Jasen replied with his eyes still closed and a very contented grin.
“Get a room you two!” Connie groused. “They’ve been doing that since we got back to Earth two days ago, Alex!”
“And you’re jealous, right?” I grinned.
“Darn right, I am!”
“There’s someone out there for you, hun. Just be patient.” I told her.
“There already is, Alex. Jacob, remember?” Connie deadpanned. “My daughter, Juliet, is already fifteen?”
“I know that, hun, Empress, remember?” I giggled, pointing to myself.
Reilly Research Station, 0830 July 13th, 2030
“Aw, not again!” I groaned quietly as my eyes opened and focused on the blonde quietly snoring beside me.
I had to stop letting me talk myself into celebrating so much, I thought as I carefully tried to extract myself from the bed before ‘I’ woke up.
“Don’t go, sis.”
I turned my head to see my contented face smiling back at me. Oh God, what did I do last night?
“Nothing happened, Allie, this was just a sleep over, nothing more.”
“Why the smile then?” I asked with skepticism.
“Because we’re such a tease, hun!” Alex said, as her smile grew bigger. “And I always wondered what that face looked like from this side. Just lay back and relax a little longer, sis, I won’t bite.” She gently urged my shoulder back to the mattress.
“Hard.” She added as she turned away from me and pulled the blanket with her.
“Hey! Don’t hog the sheets!” I said as I pulled them back to cover my bare shoulder.
Bare shoulder?
I quickly lifted the sheets to check my clothing situation and breathed a sigh of relief seeing that my strap had just fallen down.
“What’s the matter, Allie? Don’t trust yourself?” My twin giggled.
Quickly grabbing my pillow, I hit her with it!
“Knew it was coming, hun,” she outright laughed!
I casually rolled in her direction and reached around to tweak her partially exposed left nipple.
“Hey!” She squealed in surprise.
“Didn’t see that coming did you, sis?” I said in triumph.
“Just did! Can we get some more shut eye please?” My twin asked in irritation.
“I’m going to get up.” I said as I pushed my way out of the bed. My pink teddy morphed into my black string bikini after I repositioned my str ap and triggered my HUD. “I think I’ll go for a swim before breakfast.
My quarters became the wonderful sandy beach on the east side of Kili.
The water was perfect and the sun was just breaking the horizon.
“So how long had you intended to lay out here, sis?”
My voice brought me out of a wonderfully sensuous dream. Tibius and I were…
“What? Why, what time is it?”
“Lunch time. Good thing we tan slowly.” Alex informed me.
“By the way, when exactly did we start sunbathing topless?”
I sat straight up, my arms automatically moving to cover my bared breasts.
“Um…”
“Dreaming of him again, huh?”
“Ya. Alexis said that I was in season.” I told her as I retied the skimpy top’s thin string behind my neck.
“I remember.” My twin reminisced fondly. You’ll experience many of those. Not all work out as planned though. Even for the Empress timing is sometimes a problem.” She giggled.
“I know.” I sighed as I stood up and looked at the sand about ten feet away. “And you didn’t hear any of this conversation, Scotti!”
The almost unnoticeable depression in the sand widened slightly.
“How?” My security officer’s disembodied voice said.
“How do we always know where you are, sweetheart?” Alex shot back as she giggled.
“You know that sunbathing does no good when the sun can’t find your skin, right?” I added as I too giggled.
“You both know it happens automatically when I’m tired and need sleep.”
“Must be very frustrating for Rick, hun.” Alex chuckled. “Not that the guy has any problems finding his way around in the dark. What’s the count anyway?”
“Seven weeks, skipper.” Scotti replied as she materialized. She had a very slight bump showing and her curly red hair had grown out a little.
“Congratulations, sweetheart.” I said sincerely.
“Thank you, Empress. How are you feeling?”
“Much better now. The waves and sun did their job. That reminds me,” I replied but stopped as I thought about the waves again. “I have a war to get back to. I better shove off.”
“Then I guess I’ll see you in a few minutes, skipper.” Scotti sighed as she faded from sight again.
“Take good care of Jenny.”
“Damn it, Alex!” Her voice shouted.
I giggled as Alex and I walked up the beach into the tree line.
“You couldn’t resist, could you?”
“Could you?” I countered.
“No, I guess not.”
We had just made the clearing- the whole walk in silence, before Alex said anything more.
“You know the Admiral will be there waiting for you, right?”
“Yep. I know.”
“He’s got an assignment for Sand Dollar.” She said as her voice took a serious turn.
“Nothing worse than what I just returned from, sis.”
“No, it’ll be different…with challenges all its own.”
“I’ve seen what happens.”
“You might want to leave Tish at base…but we both know she’ll find a way onboard.”
“Do we ever find out how she did it?”
“I think Sasha had something to do with it, but those two…”
“Ya, I know.” I admitted. “Ricky Lynn, I think, helped with her sea bag.
“With the way that girl packs, she might just have hidden her in her duffle!”
I laughed as I shook my head at the very real possibility. “She could probably fit Sand Dollar in there given the chance. By the way, have you seen her namesake yet?” I asked with excitement.
“The new Citadel class? No, just the preliminary designs. Nice?”
I whistled.
“Wow. They actually gave you time in her center seat?”
“I made one trip to Terra Nuevo and back. Heidi was sweating bullets on approach to New Citadel!” I snorted.
“Just like Jack that first time into the grotto?” Alex smiled deviously.
“Worse! You’d think I had never landed a space craft before.”
“Well…technically we crash landed Meridian 12, sis.”
“We all walked away so it was a good landing.” I said shrugging my shoulders as we arrived at the airlock outer door.
“You going to say goodbye to the girls, Allie?”
“No, not this time.” I told her as I selected my dress whites and triggered my suit to change.
“Forgetting something, Empress?” Alex said as soon as we were through the inner door. She looked down at my feet and laughed.
“Okay, so I forgot my shoes. I’ll pick them up from my room in transit.” I blushed. “You take care now, sis. Stop by sometime.”
“Until another time, Empress.” She said as we embraced. “May the temporal winds favor your next mission,” she offered.
I nodded and found myself in my quarters. Rounding the bed, I quickly sat down, put on my socks, and slipped my feet into then tied the black, low-heeled, regulation leather shoes.
Standing back up, the mess hall appeared in front of me. I looked around before deciding it was safe to rephase. It dawned on me that I had missed breakfast so I made for the open door.
“Good morning, skipper.” Michelle Simonetti greeted as I entered. Her face immediately went pale and she fell to one knee.
“I’m sorry, Empress! Welcome to Atlantis-Minor. It is 1005hrs, July 1st, 1944, ma’am.”
“Get off the ground now!” I growled. “You’ve known me long enough to know better, Shel!”
“Just showing the proper respect, skipper.” She said looking very relieved. “I didn’t see you at muster this morning, did you have any breakfast?”
“No. If Chief Peterson has anything left over, Shel.” I said with a smile.
“It was scrambled eggs and hash browns this morning, skipper. I could mix up some hotcakes if you want.”
I nodded. “That would be good, Shel, maybe some coffee too…if it’s still hot, that is.”
“There’s a quarter urn left. Lt. Smith suggested you might need it when you arrived. I’ll bring it right out. Hotcakes will take about ten minutes.”
“Thanks, Shel, I appreciate it.” I told her as I sat down.
“Here’s your coffee, ma’am, Alice’s working on your hotcakes now.”
“So when did Mina get back?” I asked after taking a sip. The hot liquid was a little strong, but right now that was fine.
“She and Director Reilly arrived last evening, skipper.” She answered, but her face suddenly looked confused. “Say…since when can the director travel this far ahead? I thought you said her barrier was something like the sixteen-hundreds?”
I smiled. “She finally overcame her barriers, Shel. We all can do that if we try hard enough…exceed our limits, I mean.”
“She means break the rules, Michelle. All of us can break the rules…but if so, we must be prepared to suffer the consequences, Ensign.” Mina interrupted as she entered and sat down next to me.
“Yes ma’am, can I get you anything, Lieutenant?”
“Tea, Earl Grey, two sugars, please.”
“It’ll take a few minutes to heat the water, ma’am. I’ll be back in a few.”
As soon as Michelle was through the galley door Mina reached over and hugged me tightly.
“Welcome home, Alexandra!” She cried, sniffing back her tears. “I’m relieved you made it back.”
“Mina, we both knew I’d be back.” I said trying to reassure her.
“There were some scenarios that would have you fail.” She said quietly.
“A wise woman once told me to carefully evaluate each and every scenario completely, Mina.” I smiled.
“There is always that one chance.” Mina said as she looked, contemplatively, into my eyes for a moment. “I felt the disturbance, Alexandra…even in the past! Alex Reilly actually doubled over in pain!”
“I was told my granddaughter exhibited the same symptoms, Mina. I never realized we were that completely connected.”
“The destruction…I felt a whole solar system disappear. It amazed me how powerful Constance…a Mind Warrior can be, Alexandra.”
“You should have been holding her hand, Mina. I’ve never experienced that kind of pain in all my life.”
“But that is behind us now, Empress. We are all glad that you are back among us.”
“And on to the next, I guess, huh?”
“So you’ve already seen…”
“I gave myself a heads up earlier before leaving Kili 2030AD.”
“I see. Then I offer my wisdom and experience to you, my Empress.”
I sighed. “Thanks, Mina, I just might call you on that.”
“One cup of Earl Grey, ma’am.” Michelle announced causing Mina to quickly wipe her eyes and straighten up.
“Thank you, Michelle.”
“You’re welcome, Lieutenant, and I feel the same way about the skipper’s return.”
“I’m sure the whole base feels elated about the Captain’s return, Ensign.”
“No ma’am, I mean I feel exactly the same way you feel. Like it has been an eternity since she left to get Miss Cummins daughter for that special mission…a very dangerous special mission. I was worried just like you, that one or both might not make it back, yet for some reason, it feels like a great deal of time has elapsed since that mission concluded.” Michelle explained, not quite believing herself. “Skipper, how long is a Terran year anyway?”
“A Terran year is approximately sixteen Earth months long, Miss Simonetti.” My voice said from directly behind Mina and I.
“Oh shit!” Michelle gasped as she jumped. “Welcome Empress!” She started as she attempted to fall to one knee.
Her height never changed though!
“What? Hey, Miss Cummin’s what’s going on? Why you holdin’ me up off the floor?”
“Jack and I have come back to prevent a possible rift in time, Shel.” Allie said as she and Jack suddenly appeared on the other side of the table.
Shel visibly started shaking. “You know that still REALLY creeps me out, ma’am.”
“The Empress is here to stop you from making a devastating mistake, Shel.” I said calmly. “Jack could you let her stand again, please?”
She nodded and the frightened girl regained her footing.
“My gift has gotten me in trouble again, right?” She said, her voice wavering.
“No, hun, your gift hasn’t gotten you into trouble yet, but it has given you the feeling of how to get yourself out. Am I right?”
Michelle gulped as she stared alternately between Allie and her Jack then to me. She nodded.
“Yes, Empress.” She replied in defeat. “Will it hurt?”
“Shel,” Jack’s future version said with sadness, “In all the years that we’ve known each other, I have never once hurt you.”
“What about three months ago, ma’am? When you tried to push me through the brig ceiling?”
“Oh,” Jack blushed. “I forgot about that. Okay, except for that one little incident, I’ve never hurt you, Shel.”
“So, I get my mind wiped then?”
“What? No, you don’t get your mind erased! Why would you even think of something like that?” Jack gasped in shock.
“Cause you’ve done it many times before, ma’am.” Michelle answered honestly.
“I…” Jack paused and looked down to me. “I never realized her gift had developed this far before today, Alex.”
“Peoples’ emotions can be very revealing if observed properly and by the properly gifted person, Jack.” I informed her. “Michelle, I think the Empress has a little something she would like you to participate in.” I added with a smile.
“Ma’am?” She asked Allie, her mood brightening a little.
“What my sister has alluded to is a trip into your future, Miss Simonetti.” Allie said with her own smile. “Jack and I would like you to come with us on a mission- nothing too dangerous or complicated. We just need your…expertise.”
“Is that all or is there an ulterior motive, Empress?”
Mina began shaking her head at the Ensign’s skepticism.
There was that Simonetti trust…as usual, I thought. Allie and I raised a brow to each other.
“Of course there’s ulterior motive, Shel! There always is with the Empress of Time and Space.” Allie laughed as she winked to her.
“Just checking, ma’am. You know how I feel about being lied to.” Michelle said with a faint smile. “Do I need to pack anything for the trip, Empress?”
“You’re already wearing your Reilly, so no. Select your electric blue bikini and we’ll be on our way.” Allie giggled.
Jack’s dress whites became her favorite black string bikini and Allie now wore our favorite pink one.
“I’ll have her back tomorrow, sis.” Allie informed me as she offered her hand to Michelle.
“Are you sure this is a mission, Empress?” Simonetti asked skeptically as she nervously adjusted the right cup of her dazzling blue bikini.
“Only a small fraction, Ensign.” She giggled as Jack joined in.
They disappeared.
“Captain, a PBY is on approach! The Admiral is onboard!” Jack cried as she burst into the dining hall.
She stared at me when Mina and I didn’t show the proper amount of concern.
“Um…Alex?” She asked in confusion.
“I knew he would arrive right after I returned, Jack. Why act so surprised by that?”
“What? No…no, I …I thought Michelle was on kitchen duty this morning. Why isn’t she waiting on you?”
“The Empress needed her for a mission, Cmdr. Cummins. She’ll have her home tomorrow around 1100hrs.” Mina said before I could.
“Why wouldn’t she use her own Michelle, Alex?” Jack looked back at me.
“Her Michelle is kind of out of service for five more months plus maternity leave.”
Jack gulped visibly. “As long as you okayed it, cap. Should I submit any paperwork…”
I stared at her in silent disbelief.
“Right. I’ll make do without her or assign Ensign Marsh in her place.”
“Not Rommie, she’s going to be busy with problems of her own starting in five minutes, Jack.”
“Alex?”
“Rommie is going to receive her gift in a big way in just a few minutes, Jack. I’m going to need Emily down at the pier in two. Tell her to bring a large beach towel or two.”
“Aye, cap…why a towel…or two?”
“This one has to be seen to be believed, Jack.”
Jack Cummins gulped hard again as I got up to cancel my pancake order in the kitchen. I took Jack’s hand while Mina finished her tea and stood to head out to the pier.
Atlantis-Minor’s kitchen appeared around us.
“Alice. Admiral Demmit’s plane is on approach so drop what you’re doing and go get ready.” I said as I pointed to the back door.
“Aye, ma’am. She acknowledged with a slight start, but quickly cleared the grill and turned off the stove before hurrying outside with Ricki Peterson. We heard Jack’s excited voice announce that the Admiral’s plane was coming from up front in the main dining hall.
Jack looked at me without saying a word.
“Time is of the essence, commander.” I giggled as our scenery again changed- this time to the base’s pier.
When the coast was clear, I rephased us. Several of my crew jumped in surprise as we did.
“Ah-ten-shun!” Jack shouted as off in the distance I could see the white water splash along the PBY’s fuselage as it touched the waves.
A woman’s shrill scream filled our ears next. Jack and I hurried to the end of the pier to see Ensign Marsh thrashing about in the water.
“Help!” She screamed, “I can’t swim!”
Several of my crew joined us and were about to dive in, but I managed to stop them just in time.
“Get back in formation!” I shouted as I stared down at the distressed sailor.
“Honey, I did’t see how this happened, but it’s up to you to figure a way out of this!” I shouted out to her. The slight rip current was already carrying her away from the dock and land.
“Captain, help!” She shouted after spitting out a mouthful of seawater.
“Rommie, keep your mouth shut, hun!” I yelled.
I quickly turned around to face my worried officer’s and crew.
“She’ll be fine, everyone. She’s receiving her gift.”
That didn’t seem to sit real well with any of them though.
“Dr. Scott, please come here?” I shouted over my flailing crewman’s continued shouts for help.
“I can’t believe you, Alex!” Emily said as she hurried to the edge of the dock next to me. She was carrying the towels I had suggested she bring.
A massive splash from behind Ens. Romney Marsh caught our attention.
“What on earth is in there with her, Alex?” Emily asked in fear. “I didn’t know sharks came this close to land.”
“They don’t, sis.” I paused as we kept watching. Ensign Marsh’s head disappeared under the waves. “Mermaids do, though.” I conceded.
“Alex, she’s going to drow…WHAT?” Emily stopped and turned to look at me in surprise. “What did you just say?”
“Mermaid, sis. Rommie’s gift. She’s a mermaid.” I smiled.
“Mermaid? Really?” My sister’s mouth dropped open. “The person most frightened by cramped places and the only crew member on base that can’t swim…and she’s a mermaid?”
I laughed outright! “Ya, go figure, huh?”
“Are you certain, Alex?” Emily asked with doubt.
I pointed out to where Rommie had been before her head went below the waves.
“Wait for it!” I laughed.
A humanoid with a long, brightly colored, fluted tail burst from the water only to plunge back in and disappear just as quickly.
“Oh…my…God!” Emily exclaimed in amazement.
“He does work in mysterious ways, sis!” I said sarcastically.
A woman’s head popped out of the gentle swells about twenty yards off the dock and started to float closer.
“Rommie?” Emily shouted, as the bobbing head got closer.
“Why didn’t you come in after me, Captain Steinert? Why didn’t you help?” She cried sadly. “You said that you would help your friends and relatives…why not me?”
“You had to do this on your own, sweetheart. And before you go and say anything to the contrary, you are family- so don’t even think you’ve been abandoned!” I told the floating head as she stopped just off the end of the pier. In the clear Pacific water you could clearly see her colorful tail gracefully sway back and forth beneath her keeping her on station.
“This is…this is my gift, Empress?” She asked with more than slight confusion.
I nodded.
“But I can’t swim!”
“Doesn’t look like a problem now, hun.” I pointed out, smiling brightly.
Rommie raised both her hands out of the water and stared at them curiously. I noticed the delicate membranes connecting between each of her fingers.
“No…no I guess not…not now.” She admitted after staring at her hands for a minute more.
The Admiral’s plane was now closing on our dock.
“Sweetheart, you better come out of the water now…before the Admiral thinks he’s hallucinating.”
“How am I going to get up there, captain?” She looked very worried as she glanced out to the arriving seaplane.
“Same way as you got into the water, hun…jump.”
Rommie nodded and her head quickly submerged.
Our fledgling mermaid suddenly burst forth from the water performing a half-twist and a somersault and landed sitting with her long tail slung over the edge of the dock.
There was a collective ‘oh’ out of her assembled shipmates.
“Emily, let’s get those towels over her quickly before the PBY’s crew sees anything more.
Rommie’s Reilly suit had apparently changed and adapted to fit her new form by becoming a short, silky, pink skirt wrapped around where her waist would have been. That and a skimpy string bikini top tried in vain to keep her modesty. Emily and I quickly covered her as best we could as the plane’s cockpit turned our way.
“Stay put, Ensign.” I ordered.
“But Captain, am I stuck like this?”
“Nope. You have to find the key to transforming back, Rommie. I’m going to be busy in another minute with the Admiral.” I told the terrified girl before turning away to assume my position at the front of our formation.
Admiral Demmit could be seen looking out the small porthole as the seaplane pulled alongside our dock and her crew caught the mooring lines thrown to them.
A moment later I was welcoming our commander to the island.
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral. Your visit comes as a complete surprise, sire.” I announced cheerfully as we all stood to attention and saluted.
The old man gave me an angry scowl as he approached.
“Somehow, I find that very hard to believe, Captain Steinert!” He said returning the salute. “At ease, ladies!” He growled loudly.
“Why is…?” He paused, not being sure of her name. “Ensign Marsh is it?”
I nodded.
“Why is Ensign Marsh sitting on the edge of the pier covered in blankets?” He asked. The old man seemed to ready himself for some ridiculous answer.
“The Ensign had a little mishap as your plane touched the waves, sir. She seemed extremely flustered by your arrival and wasn’t paying attention to where she was walking.” I answered.
His glare melted away as he looked at the soaked girl. It came right back though as he looked back to me.
“I don’t buy it for an instant, Commander. I want the truth, Alex!”
I sighed heavily and leaned toward him slightly. “Truth is, sire, Ensign Marsh has just received her gift. She…”
Demmit held up his hand to stop any further explanation. I straightened myself.
“We’ll talk about this later, Commander.” He said turning and walking out to the end of the dock.
“Ensign, are you alright?” He asked as he offered his hand.
“I’ll be fine, Admiral. I just need to sit for another minute.” She answered in a small, shaky voice.
“I insist, Ensign. Please allow me to help you stand!” He ordered.
I nodded with a tense smile.
Taking his hand, she turned around and stood…
…On her own legs.
Her smile said it all! Rommie handed the wet towels to me and hurried to rejoin our formation. There was a definite bounce in her step despite the dripping wet uniform!
Admiral Demmit looked disappointed. Apparently he expected to see something different? Did he witness her tail hanging below the dock? Had he seen her new form jump from the water and land on the deck?
If so he never said anything or hinted about it.
By now the Admiral’s supplies had been unloaded and as usual he urged the flight crew that they had seen nothing unusual here. Within minutes the plane was taxiing back out to sea.
“Captain Steinert!”
“Sire!” I answered snapping to attention.
“There will be a command staff meeting in your office at 1400hrs. There are things that must be discussed.”
“Aye, sire! 1400.”
The old man turned and walked away without another word.
“Wow. He’s really absorbed with this mission, Alex.” Jack said as she stepped up beside me.
“Ya.” I whispered, which was very out of character for me. Normally…lately I would just think to my first officer. Without taking my eyes off my retreating uncle, I continued. “Dismiss the crew, Jack. Officers to my office before 1400.”
Jack hesitated a moment. “Aye, Cap.” She acknowledged with a nod before turning around. “Command staff to the Captain’s office before 1400! Dismissed!”
“Alex, what’s got you so spooked? Is this going to be one of those tough missions- the ones you hate?” She asked as she looked directly at me while we headed off the pier.
“Are we going to lose someone?”
I stopped, looked at her, and dropped my eyes to the deck. “No, Jack, nothing that dramatic.”
“Then what? What’s going to happen?” She pressed.
“We’ll just have to wait a few days to find out, Jack.” I said cryptically.
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor Base, July 1st, 1944
“Captain Steinert, I noticed the ranks were a little thin this morning. I trust Ensign Simonetti is well?” Admiral Demmit asked before starting off our meeting.
“Michelle is on special assignment, Admiral.” I responded.
His eyebrow rose to dare me to go on.
“The Empress arrived shortly before you this morning, sire. She asked specifically for Ensign Simonetti.”
“Any details of the mission, Alex?”
“None given, sire.”
“Capt. Steinert.”
“Yes, Admiral?
“Alex, We’re not on Terra, are we?”
“No, Admiral.”
“Then stop referring to me as ‘sire’!”
“Sorry, sir! It’s been a long week, sir.”
“Should I ask how long you’ve actually been away this time, Alex?”
“That would be awkward for me to answer truthfully at this time, Admiral Demmit.” I answered respectfully.
“I see. Then I should expect to receive a full accounting of the mission basis?”
“No, sir, this one was for my eyes only, sir. Begging your pardon, Admiral.”
The old man let out a heavy sigh before pausing a moment.
“Ladies, your next mission will commence tomorrow morning at 0700hrs. A freighter has taken enemy fire and was heavily damaged before our fighters arrived and sent the attacker to the bottom. She’s currently adrift one hundred and fifty miles due south of Midway. Here are the last reported coordinates, Alex.” Demmit said as he picked up the first folder from the table in front of him.
“The Freemont is reported to be listing gently to port and her rudder has fouled one of her screws. It needs repaired before she can get underway. You are to affect treatment and transfer of the wounded and, if time allows, offer to help in the repairs.”
“Understood, Admiral.”
“Alex, I understand that Ensign Marsh has just received her gift?”
“Yes, sir, just this morning.” I answered nervously and looked around the room at my sisters. Each and every one had the look of horror on their faces.
“Good, maybe she should go along to help. Kind of get her…feet wet, if you will.”
“Aye, sir.” I gulped nervously. “Will that be all, Admiral?”
“No, Captain. I request a full briefing on Ensign Marsh, her depth limits, duration submerged, and her capabilities and defenses. Is that understood, Cmdr. Steinert?”
“Admiral, she just received her gift, sir. The poor girl is still terrified of the water and you’re already asking for her technical limits?”
“Those are my orders, Captain. In fact, I’d like to see the Ensign- invite her to this briefing.”
“Aye, sir.” I said dejectedly and nodded to Jack.
“Ensign Marsh is on her way, Admiral.” She acknowledged.
“Admiral, why on Earth would you suddenly demand so much of Ensign Marsh? Among us she is the most frail and pacifist of the lot.” Mina inquired.
“Because, Lt. Smith, we can use her talents on an upcoming mission if I’m not misinterpreting the myth.” Demmit answered politely.
“Myth, Admiral? Do you mean the mythical sea creatures that sometimes help the occasional unfortunate sailor to safety, or the similarly described creatures that can call mariners to their graves?” Mina asked in a menacing, royal tone.
“I’m not assuming she’s a siren, Mina.”
“Then what are you assuming, Admiral Demmit?”
There was a faint, almost inaudible knock at the door.
Jack twirled her finger once and the door opened to reveal Ens. Marsh. The look on her face, albeit horrified, was priceless!
“Please join us, Ensign, Have a seat and we’ll continue this briefing.” The old man gently urged.
“Why would you want me here, Admiral, I’m not command staff?” Marsh asked timidly as she slowly entered the room, but stopped in her tracks.
“No, you are not, Ensign, but this mission may require your new found talent. Please have a seat.”
Rommie glared at me then at the rest of my officers before she slowly moved around the table and pulled up another folding chair.
Uncle Rick picked up on it immediately.
“No, Miss Marsh, your sisters did not ‘rat’ you out. I just happened to be looking out the porthole after we touched down and witnessed the most marvelous thing! Do you want to know what it was, my dear?”
Marsh nodded cautiously.
“I saw something…someone so miraculous…so amazingly beautiful leap from the waves.”
Rommie gasped.
“At first I thought it was a dolphin, but I realized that dolphins have no hair of any sort, nor do they have human arms or…or bosoms, Ensign. In short, I saw you leap from the waves and then leap up onto the pier. I must say though that you have the most beautifully colored tail and fins, young lady. Very exotic.”
“Thank you Admiral.” She answered timidly while blushing profusely. “But, sir, I haven’t even looked at myself yet. I was just so relieved that I wasn’t drowning anymore…I…I’m still terrified at what I have become.” She added, breaking down into tears.
Ricky Lynn eased the girl’s head over to her shoulder and put her arms around the Ensign to comfort her.
“Welcome to the freakshow, toots. You’re really one of us now.”
“Chief Samuels!” Uncle Rick shouted in anger. “The crew and shoremen of the Sand Dollar and Atlantis-Minor are not ‘freaks’, is that clear?”
“I was only tryin’ ta comfort her, sir.”
“You have a funny way of showing it, Rick! As I recall, you can do some very strange things also.” The Admiral growled.
“I didn’t mean it like that, Rommie. I’m sorry if I hurt you just now.” My chief mechanic relented and apologized. She seemed to squeeze the Ensign even tighter.
“Sir, I think we should get on with the briefing.” I said, hoping the hint would take focus off the Ensign.
“In a minute, Alex.” Uncle Rick growled. His voice and tone then changed drastically.
“Romney, I would like you to go along on this mission because I believe your gift will prove invaluable in the near future and I also believe it will help you defeat your fear of water. Now…I’m not asking you to run right out into the surf and push yourself to the breaking point, but I am asking for your participation on this mission. Could you at least try for me, honey?”
The room was silent for a time as Admiral Demmit looked at Ensign Marsh, awaiting her answer. I could’ve sworn I felt the hair on my neck start to rise. I glanced over to Jack and mentally asked her to stand down. She closed her eyes momentarily in acknowledgement.
“Will I be able to get off the Sand Dollar if I start feeling closed in?” She asked after a few more minutes of thought.
“Ensign, I’ll order the captain to allow you to ride the bow if that’s what it’ll take for you to agree!”
How in the world did he know that’s exactly what she would do? Sometimes I wondered if Uncle Rick was just downplaying his own natural gift!
“Capt. Steinert? Would you agree to that?” Rommie asked, looking over to me with her big, pleading eyes.
“I see no problem with that while running on the surface, Ensign Marsh. I would ask that you try your best to endure the close quarters while we run submerged though. I don’t want you left topside alone. Many a sea dweller might have an appetite for young mermaid and I’m not sure y’all are ready for that yet.”
Rommie thought for a minute more, staring at her lap.
“Alright, I’ll do it, Admiral Demmit.” She said in a strong, true tone as she stood to attention. “It’s high time I conquered my fear of the sea! What good is a mermaid that’s afraid of getting wet, anyway?”
Demmit smiled and quickly restarted our briefing.
0530, 200 Nuatical Miles South-southeast of Midway Islands, July 4rd, 1944
“How long has she been up there, Jack?” I asked looking toward the bow of Sand Dollar where a silhouetted figure sat slightly sideways, the hair blowing in the wind with sea-spray breaking around and over.
There was just enough light from the rising sun off our starboard side to highlight the dazzling colors of the figure’s silky dorsal and pectoral fins, and large, slightly coiled tail fluke. The image of Rommie sitting at our bow, one arm holding her erect, the other holding our long-wire antenna mast; her head boldly facing forward, hair blown back by the wind, and chest held up and out proudly in defiance of her fear brought about memories of old photographs I had seen of the massive, hand-carved figureheads on the old time clipper ships.
I thought of the many times Sand Dollar would be blessed to have her own figurehead.
“As soon as she got off duty, Alex- 0400hrs.”
“How’s she handling being so confined?”
“Sometimes I can see the fear in her eyes, Alex, but she’s hanging in there. I think Jamie has had a lot to do with it though. The two have been palling around quite a bit since we left base.”
“However she can overcome her fears, Jack.”
“My thoughts exactly, Cap. That’s why I placed them both on the same watch.”
My Ex-O was quiet for a moment.
“One thing that does bother me, cap?”
“What’s that Jack?”
“When she’s in this form I sometimes can’t read her. It’s like she picks the times that I can see her- not the other way around. It’s disturbing.”
“Now you know how we feel about you, hun!” I laughed.
“Look, she’s doing it again, Alex.” Jack interrupted without a response and pointed.
“Doing what…Raising her hand in the air? What’s wrong with that?” I asked.
“Watch about a hundred yards ahead, cap.”
A pair of whales breached the waves directly ahead of us, their huge flukes the last thing to disappear under the waves.
“How does she do that?” Jack asked in amazement.
“I would imagine the same way we do the things we do, Commander- the same way you read everyone’s mind.”
Jack nodded once and remained quiet for another few minutes.
“That brings up the question I’ve wanted to ask you since your arrival back on base a couple days ago. Why am I sensing there is something you’re hiding from me, Alex? If you think I’m being paranoid just say so and I’ll back off, but I feel I’m part of something you’ve hidden away up there.” She said, gesturing to my forehead.
I paused a moment before answering.
“Connie and I went on a mission together, Jack.” I paused again.
“Things didn’t go as planned, did they?” She asked, worry suddenly quite evident on her face.
I looked to the deck.
“No, everything went exactly as it should.” I said sadly.
“Can I ask…”
“Jack, secure the lookouts and alert Rommie that we’ll be submerging.” I quickly picked up the squawk.
“All hands, prepare to dive.”
Watching Rommie morph back into human form was almost as strange as watching Sasha change between Pixie and human modes. Within seconds Ens. Marsh was up and hurrying to the forward torpedo hatch.
I noted, citing modesty, that I should mention she reselect her working blues before attempting to run across the windy foredeck.
“She didn’t even think about it, cap.” Jack laughed.
Yes, the boat’s resident ‘china doll’ was finally growing up, I thought as I slid down the ladder, only stopping to secure the bridge hatch before continuing.
“We should arrive at the Freemont’s last know position in six hours, Alex.” Carroll advised as I hit the Con’s deck.
“Correct for her drift, Lieutenant.”
Which way, Cap?”
“Five at one, nine, two, degrees, Carroll.”
“Helm, new course. Heading three, zero, one, degrees! Speed, eight knots” Carroll ordered immediately. It amazed me how fast and accurate her computations were these days.
“Captain, the tree is green. Ready to dive.”
“Take us down to sixty feet, Carroll.”
“Sixty feet, aye.”
“Thank you, lieutenant, you have the Con.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“So has anyone seen Tish yet?” I asked the compartment as a whole. Everyone’s head snapped around toward me- each wearing a look of confusion.
“She was ordered to stay at base, Alex. Why would you ask that?” Carroll inquired.
I picked up the squawk.
“Ensign Moritsu to the Wardroom!” I ordered, but continued. “Tish I know you’re onboard so get your tail up here on the double!”
Hanging the mic back on the bulkhead, I walked the twenty-odd feet forward and waited.
“You wanted to see me, Capt. Steinert?” Tish’s quiet voice caught my attention as I sat re-reading some of our mission briefs.
“Have a seat, Ensign.”
“I’m sorry, Sensei! You ordered me to stay behind, but I felt I must come. I understand if I am remanded to the brig for the duration.” She apologized, not making eye contact with me.
“It was my lame attempt to slightly modify the time line, Tish.” I admitted.
She looked up and across the table at me in shock.
“Is something to happen to me? Were you trying to protect me from harm of some kind, Sensei?”
“No, I just didn’t want you to be ashamed…” I paused, “of me, Tish. I’m going to do something…something very foolish.”
“Foolish, ma’am?”
“Tish, do they have a name for those times that a female is in heat, in Japan?” I asked flatly.
“You are going to have sex?” Her eyes grew wide. “With a man, Sensei?”
I laughed tensely and shook my head. “Apparently your people don’t have the same strict morals we Americans do.”
“Sex is a natural thing, Sensei, why list it as foul or defiled behavior? By the way, the Japanese people have very strict social beliefs.”
“It’s a western thing, Tish. And for your information, the best animated pornography will come from Japan in the coming decades- Anime, Manga, Hentai, Futa…” I smiled.
“Am I to be detained, Captain?” Tish seemed to ignore that statement and got back to the business at hand.
‘Jack, you can come in now.’ I thought to my Ex-O.
A moment later, Jack was standing in the doorway.
“I understand, Sensei.” Tish said sadly as she began to get up.
“Commander Cummins, you have apparently overlooked one of our crew members on your duty roster.”
“Apparently I have, Captain.”
“Commander, would you be so kind as to add the Ensign to the roster and assign her a rack that doesn’t smell of diesel oil?”
“Aye, cap, anything else?”
“Have Miss Moritsu report to Chief Peterson to help in the galley.”
“Aye, cap. Let’s go, Tish.” Jack motioned for her to follow.
“Tish?” I asked quickly.
“Ma’am?”
“Tish, I’d like you to report to my quarters after your watch. I have to brief you on this mission.
“Aye, captain, and thank you, ma’am.” She said before disappearing back the passageway with Jack.
‘This isn’t going to be a continuing thing, is it, Alex?’ I heard Jack ask in my mind.
‘Continuing thing, Jack?’ I thought back.
‘Allowing a crewman to forego punishment for disobeying orders. The commanding officer must not show favoritism to certain members of the crew, Alex.’
‘Noted, but seeing as they all had something to do with her getting onboard, Jack, including you, should I punish everyone?’
‘Point noted, captain.’
I smiled in triumph as I walked across the passage into my quarters. I never would find out exactly whose idea it was, but I knew…had a feeling…that everyone had a hand in it somehow.
With the mission brief still in my hand, I sat down on my rack and began to scan the same page I had before Tish arrived. Finding the line where I left off, I began reading again.
“Excuse me, Captain, but could I talk to you?”
“My door is always open Rommie, make yourself comfortable.” I smiled as I reluctantly returned the pages to their folder and placed them on my quarter’s small desk.
“What’s on your mind?” I asked.
“Can I speak with the Empress please, ma’am?”
“Rommie, you talk to one, you talk to all…now what’s the matter?”
“I…” She began, her voice dropping off quickly.
I waited patiently as I knew what was coming.
“I…I’m not sure who I am…um…anymore.”
I waited for her to continue.
“I mean…I know who I am…but now…but now I’m not sure what I’m…what I’m becoming.”
“You’re in the chorus, hun, not one of us could say otherwise.”
“Really, Empress? I always thought you knew exactly what you were becoming.”
“Hardly!” I snorted. “I still can’t say for certain when I’ll stop learning new things about myself, hun.”
“Wow, I would have thought…”
“And you’d be wrong, honey. I learn something new about myself every day, whether I realize it or not.
“I don’t get it, captain.”
“How long have you been having conversations with whales and porpoises?” I asked with a devious smile to change the subject.
“”What? I can’t talk to…”
“Rommie, look at whom y’all are talkin’ to.” I said as I pointed to myself. “I’ve already seen this conversation, so I know what’s going to be said and when, hun, and me spelling it out for y’all wasn’t part or parcel.”
She looked to the deck in defeat.
“I think about a week ago. I was standing on the beach, not far from the pier, when I heard someone calling to me.” She paused quickly and looked at me. “You think I’ve gone crazy, don’t you?”
“Do you really have to ask that question, sweetheart? If I said yes, that would mean we’re all nuts and should be locked up in separate rubber rooms! I don’t think you’re crazy, Rommie- none of us do.”
Ens. Marsh contemplated that for a moment.
“The voice wanted me to come and play, Empress. I didn’t know what to do so I turned and ran for my bed. The other day on the dock…I…I heard the voice again…only it sounded a little different- like a different person maybe? I’m not sure, really. It wanted me to just jump into the water and swim out so we could play. The voice sounded so playful…so…I wasn’t sure what to do until my head went under. I…” Rommie paused and stared at me.
Her eyes opened wide.
“Empress…I…I can breathe underwater! I’m not quite sure how it’s possible, but…I…can…breathe! …Underwater!” She paused a moment and looked to the deck. “The voices…they’re much louder down there…um…under the waves. I had a hard time not following them to see where they would take me, ma’am. I…I feel like I’m losing myself to my gift- that I’m not human anymore!”
I noticed a single tear form and roll down her left cheek.
“I once thought that, hun, and it took me a while to realize it, but…but I’m comfortable with being the Empress now. I’m not saying I’ve completely accepted it…just that I’m comfortable being ‘her’. You have to give your gift a chance to mature, Rommie. Don’t let it control you; you take control of it. You decide whether or not you follow those voices. You decide where and when to go in this vast ocean. You decide, Romney Marsh. You control your future.”
“But the voices, ma’am! What about the voices?”
“Did it ever occur to you what those voices are?” I paused. “What do we see just ahead of the bow every time we leave Atlantis-Minor?”
“Dolphins?” She asked.
“Dolphins. And what do you think they’re doing out there?”
She didn’t answer right away, instead she thought about the question for a while before answering.
I waited patiently.
“Playing? Maybe they like playing with Sand Dollar?”
“Why don’t you ask them the next time you’re riding our bow, Sweetheart?”
“But I don’t know how to speak dolphin.”
“You know how to speak whale.” I stated flatly.
“I guess I do…huh, I…I didn’t realize that my gift would allow me to do that.”
“You’ll be surprised by all the conversations going on down there. That I can absolutely guarantee! Even the sharks will politely ask what you are and what food you like.” I giggled as I recalled my future twin’s memory of a conversation Rommie and I would have about thirty years from now.
“Sharks, Empress? I completely forgot about the sharks!” She said as her voice began to tremble.
“Sharks, hun, but if you don’t bite them they won’t bite you, so relax.” I said with a smile.
She didn’t look amused.
“Rommie, I’d like you to develop your gift further, so I’m going to request that Miss Cummins reassign your duty station. I’d like you to be our scout. Swim ahead of Sand Dollar and do reconnaissance. Communicate back to her with anything you find out of the ordinary.
“But I still can’t swim very well, ma’am, and I sure can’t swim faster than Sand Dollar!”
“You’d be amazed at what you can do, hun. Could you just try? For me?” I smiled. “If not for me, could you try for you?”
“If you have seen that I can do this, Empress…”
“Eeeeeh! Wrong answer, sweetheart!” I giggled. “You have to know that you can do this.” I touched her forehead gently. “Up here. And definitely here.” I added as I touched her chest over her heart.
“I’ll try, Empress.”
“That’s all it takes, hun, but one more thing…” I paused and smiled at her. “Stop calling me ‘Empress’. My name is Alexandra or Alex- Captain while we’re on duty, is that clear?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Now go get some rest, Ensign. I’ll be on deck to see you off tonight.”
“Tonight? Can’t I switch to daylight- maybe go on patrol now?”
I smiled deviously in spite of myself.
Ens. Marsh pointed a finger at me. “Hey. You knew I’d ask that! Why do you play these games, Captain Steinert?”
“They aren’t games, Ensign. I want you to think for yourself and not rely on me for security. I’ll see you topside in fifteen minutes.”
“Con, Captain. Take us to the surface, Carroll. Our reconnaissance patrol is going to deploy.” I said into the squawk.
“Reconnaissance patrol, cap?”
“Yes, Miss Sheldon, now take us topside.”
“Aye, all hands, prepare to surface!”
“Cap, I didn’t know we had that capability.” Carroll asked as I entered the Con a minute later.
“Are we there yet?” I asked in annoyance.
“Tower is just breaking the surface, Alex.” She informed me as I reached for the ladder.
“You’re with me on the bridge, Jack. Let Ensign Marsh know that we’re ready for her.”
“Aye, cap, she’s on her way.”
Bright sunlight awaited me as I cracked the hatch open. The lookouts, Sasha Trent and Amy Reynolds joined me and took their positions. Rommie appeared on the ladder and slowly made her way to the bridge. I saw the fear in her eyes as she quickly reached for the plating next to me.
She released a heavy sigh as she stared at me.
“Haven’t been on the bridge before, have you?”
“No ma’am, I’m not too fond of heights.”
Was there something this girl wasn’t afraid of, I thought to myself?
“Ready for a swim, hun?” I asked instead.
“As I’ll ever be, Captain Steinert.” She said nervously.
“Okay then, let’s go down to the foredeck.”
“Okay.”
Jack, Mina, and Emily joined us by the deck gun.
“Are you sure about this, Alex?” Emily asked sounding very concerned.
I nodded.
“Rommie, you want to have a seat?” I said motioning to the port side.
She sat down and let her legs hang over. As she did her work blues turned into a blue one-piece swimsuit.
“Whenever you think you’re ready, sweetheart.” I coaxed.
Arching her back, we saw the first vividly colored scales appear at her waist- her swimsuit separated in two and turned a light pink; her bottoms became a matching silky, four-inch, lacy skirt around her waist. A silky dorsal fin quickly grew from her lower back followed by delicate looking pectoral fins from each hip. Within a few seconds we stood looking at an honest to goodness mermaid. Fluke to forehead, she was a good seven feet long now!
“Captain Steinert, are you sure I’m ready?” Rommie asked as she turned her head toward us. I noticed her eyes were now larger and resembled cat eyes.
I nodded. “If you think you’re ready, hun, I can’t tell you how you feel, but just mind the screws aft.”
She began staring down at herself. From our vantage point we saw her delicate tail fluke flip from one side to the other several times as she experimented.
With a splash she was over the side and gone from our view.
Emily grabbed my hand and squeezed.
“She’ll be fine, sis.” I told her before turning us around to starboard.
Thirty yards off, what looked like a dolphin began jumping out of the water keeping perfect pace with us.
“That’s her!” Emily shouted excitedly. “She’s really doing it!”
Rommie disappeared beneath the waves again.
“Where’d she go, Alex?” Emily asked in concern.
Suddenly something broke the surface not ten feet off our starboard bow! Rommie screamed with excitement as she flew up and over the fore deck with ten or so feet of clearance to spare before disappearing into the water on our port side!
“My word, that girl has spunk!” Mina commented.
“Cap, Rommie says she’ll take point now.” Jack informed me as we watched her begin jumping the waves ahead of us. She quickly pulled away and within five minutes was almost out of sight.
“And she thought she wouldn’t be able to keep up.” I laughed. “All stations prepare to dive.” I ordered as we made our way back up to the bridge. “Tell Rommie we’ll meet up with her at the Freemont, but I want her to stay out of sight.”
“Done, Cap.” Jack acknowledged.
“Will she be okay, Alex?” Emily asked as she began to lower herself down the ladder to the Con.
“She’s better than okay, sis.” I giggled. “Ens, Marsh has finally found her niche in our sisterhood.”
Promotions and a party start off this episode, but an impending mission might cut the celebration short. Can Alex reunite one of her sister’s family and still maintain the original mission parameters?
“Promotions”
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 14th, 1944
“Excuse me, Admiral Demmit, here’s our latest mission report along with the Empress’ report, sir.” I said after knocking on his quarter’s door.
“That was fast. Come in and have a seat, Alex.” Uncle Rick motioned me in.
“I took some time before our return to finish it, sir.”
“Oh?” He said in surprise. His expression dared me to be more specific.
I debated about telling him of our side trip to Reilly for additional medical treatment of the survivors. A few of those survivors, Shel’s Ma included, had extremities too frostbitten for doctors of the time to save, plus Shel’s Ma needed half a day’s time in Reilly’s hyperbaric chamber. Overall, our survivors’ treatment required several days.
Anchoring on the western side of Kili near the water treatment discharge port, aka the Mystical River, I had ordered the crew’s liberty be confined to inside Reilly. That hadn’t presented a problem except to one. Rommie wasn’t too happy about being confined, but made the most of it after finding that all but the tips of her tail fluke could be submerged in either spa tub.
“Emily had our patients’ treatment well in hand, sir, and Ens. Morris proved a very capable assistant to her, but their hypothermic treatment took most of a day. Ens. Simonetti’s Ma needed extra treatment for the bends.”
Demmit remained silent as he began to read through my reports, nodding and changing expressions several times during the two, four-page reads.
“Very admirable, Alex, I trust Ens. Marsh suffered no ill effects? No hallucinations?”
“Nothing of the sort, Admiral. Rommie has finally found her place in our society. Her self confidence has increased dramatically.” I praised.
“I see.” He answered and began rubbing his forehead slowly. “You list her operational depth at over three hundred and fifty fathoms? That’s over two thousand feet, Alex. How did she know her depth, and is diving to that depth even possible?”
“Given her estimate of the time she spent in the sinking stern section and some future scientists’ estimated descent rates for that section, it is only an approximation, sir. I had Carroll do the math to make sure.”
Uncle Rick rubbed his forehead even harder.
“Is something wrong with either report, Admiral?”
“No, Alex. I’m just at odds as to how I can get her a medal.” He said in frustration.
“Because of your unique situation, I find it impossible to officially show the navy’s appreciation by medal or by promotion.”
“Then do it verbally, sir.” I suggested.
“But that will only go so far, Alex. What I need is a way to get the honors to her parent’s state-side.”
“Sir, Rommie isn’t the only one deserving of a medal or commendation. Michelle deserves one for simply having the courage to bring the mission to your attention in the first place. Then there was the two-hour inquiry about the sinking she sat through while impersonating her mother. Oh…and let’s not forget that six hour immigration ‘experience’ to make sure her Ma wouldn’t get deported.”
“I realize it was a difficult thing for her to do, Alex. Her record to date speaks of a totally different person from the well-behaved young woman you brought to my office four days ago.”
“I wasn’t anywhere near Pearl four days ago, sir.”
The old man rubbed his face with both hands in frustration.
“You’re going to drive me into an early grave, Alex!” Demmit warned after staring at me for a moment.
“Don’t believe that for a second, Uncle.” I said mischievously.
The old man flashed me a confused glance.
“Still, the question remains- how do I reward either of them for their heroism in the line of duty?”
“Admiral…um…when did we start including the Empress’s missions in with naval operations?” I questioned.
“You used my boat to rescue those survivors, didn’t you?”
I nodded with a slight grin.
“Good, I’m glad we understand each other, Alex. Now, what do you foresee I do for these two, well-deserving young ladies?”
“Unless I miss my guess, sir, paper work recognizing their heroism will be enroute to the Department of the Navy by week’s end. Sir, you do realize that Sand Dollar’s crew is already the most posthumously decorated unit of any war?”
“Alex, that doesn’t even begin to convey the thanks of the people she’s helped…me included…and just in the last few months,” He said and chuckled.
“Thank you, sir, on behalf of the crew.” I said as I stood and went to attention.
“You all deserve it, Alexandra. Can I offer you a drink?” Uncle Rick said as he nodded then retrieved two glasses from his bar and poured both of us a shot of whiskey. Handing one to me, we clinked glasses and downed the liquor.
“So how have you been coping with everything…you know, the changes…that have happened? You seem very well adjusted for it only being four months.” The old man asked after an extended period of silence. He was fishing again.
“I’m sure you know that it’s been a little longer than that for me, Uncle Rick.” I said narrowing my eyes at him.
“I have a general idea of your new concept of time, Alex, but I’m very curious as to how much time has passed since March…for you that is. I don’t mean to pry or be rude…” He said as his eyes lowered to the floor. “I was just wondering how soon I would lose my new niece.” He continued sadly.
After a few minutes delay, I finally decided that his intent was genuine.
“Nine.” I answered quietly.
“Nine months?” He exclaimed in surprise. His mouth dropped open.
“Years,” I corrected his assumption, “more or less.”
The color quickly drained from his face at my admission.
“Honey, you have to slow down…”
“Emily and I have already had this conversation, Uncle Rick.” I interrupted as I held up my hand to stop anything further from him. “I’ll tell you the same thing I told her: I’ll do what I have to do…for as long as I can. That’s all I can guarantee, uncle. I’ve seen my supposed last days of this existence and can tell you they are a very, very long way off.
I placed my hand on my uncle’s. “Uncle Rick, you, Emily, and I will have many years together and many fabulous adventures. Don’t worry about losing either of us anytime soon though, I promise we’ll be here to give you many more headaches.”
We remained quiet for a few more minutes.
“Another shot, honey?” He finally asked.
I smiled brightly and held out my glass.
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 22nd, 1944
“Captain Steinert?” Admiral Demmit shouted as we watched his PBY taxi away. It had been a little over a week since his last visit.
“Sir!” I said as I stepped forward and saluted.
“Captain, Ensigns Marsh and Simonetti front and center!”
“Aye, sir. Marsh, Simonetti, front and center!” I shouted after I did an about face.
Two very worried young women hurried through our ranks and stopped in front of me, stood to attention, and saluted. Repeating my previous parade move, I turned and officially announced the two Ensigns.
“Admiral Demmit, Ensigns Marsh and Simonetti as requested, sir!” I said as I again saluted my superior.
“As you were, Captain.” He said returning my salute. I performed a left face, took two steps and then an about face to move to the side.
The old man stepped up to Michelle first.
“Ens. Simonetti it has been noted that your heroism and courage has been exemplary in the development and implementation of Sand Dollar’s latest rescue mission. I understand how difficult it is sometimes to do the right thing despite a history to the contrary, young lady.”
Michelle blushed profusely, but remained quiet.
“In appreciation, the Department of the Navy has authorized me…at my discretion, to promote you in rank. Congratulations, Lt. J. G. Simonetti.”
The old man offered his hand, but pulled Michelle into a hug as soon as she took it.
“I hope you’ve learned some valuable lessons in the time you’ve known the Empress, honey. Keep up the good work.” He said quietly into her ear before releasing the dazed, teary-eyed, girl. She slowly took a step back and he exchanged her brass bar for a silver one.
After the two saluted each other, Demmit sidestepped to stand in front of Romney Marsh.
“Ens. Marsh…” He glared at the frail looking young woman. Rommie visibly swallowed hard. She looked on the verge of passing out.
“Ens. Marsh, it has come to my attention through the very same mission report that you too showed exemplary courage and heroism in the rescue of nineteen victims of a catastrophic maritime disaster.”
Demmit paused a moment as the timid girl quickly reached up to rub her neck for a second. She would admit later that her gills had started to emerge from the tension and that a few strands of hair had quickly irritated them.
“It has also been noted that after single-handedly rescuing those nineteen souls, you returned to the scene and recovered one more victim…despite the eminent threat posed against your life.”
Rommie began to smile brightly. Demmit also smiled.
“It is my pleasure to inform you that the Navy Cross and the gratitude of the Navy has been sent state-side to your parents. My sincerest thanks to you, Lt. J. G. Marsh, your acts of heroism reflect the drive and dedication of this whole unit toward the successful resolution of this war.”
Uncle Rick didn’t even give Rommie the chance of a handshake; he just pulled her into a tight embrace- placing a kiss on her forehead for good measure. Our new lieutenant countered with a very passionate kiss to his cheek.
“Outstanding job, Rommie! You make Capt. Steinert and I very proud to be your commanding officers!” He said as he exchanged her bar.
My crew broke out in enthusiastic applause and whistles as Admiral Demmit finished pinning the silver bar to her collar, saluted, and joined the continuing applause.
“Capt. Steinert?” He barked after things quieted down.
“Sir.”
“Alex, you have a fine crew here and I hope to award many more commendations to this unit in the future. Keep up the good work.”
“Aye, sir!”
“That’s all I have, Captain. I’ll be in my quarters until my plane returns from Pearl in the morning.”
“Aye, sir. Jack, dismiss the crew.”
“Aye, ma’am. Crew, ah-ten-shun!” She shouted proudly. A devious grin appeared. “There will be a small celebration for Lieutenant’s Marsh and Simonetti in the Mess Hall in ten minutes. Moderation and modesty WILL be observed!” Jack shouted and paused a second. “Dismissed!”
“Admiral?” I asked before the old man could run off. “Sir, the invitation extends to you also, and we would be honored if you’d attend.”
“It would be a pleasure, my dear…” I automatically offered my arm to him. “But…I’d like the pleasure of escorting our two new Junior Grade Lieutenants…if you don’t mind?” He continued with a wide smile.
Walking over to where a mob had formed around Rommie and Michelle, Uncle Rick used his considerable rank to break through and offered his hands to the two popular women. Both smiled and blushed as he said something to them.
Jack, Mina, Emily and I hurried off to the Mess Hall to get things ready.
“About time you people got here!” Alex Covington growled as we walked into the large room. She was just finishing hanging a banner that said ‘Congrats, Rommie and Shel!’
“Nice to see you too, sis. Is everything as we’ve seen it?”
“Right down to the twenty year-old Scotch, hun.”
Ronnie Marsh, Rommie’s future self came out of the galley and smiled. “I can’t wait to see my face!”
“Senator “, I smiled, “Nice to see you again. How are things on the hill?”
“As screwed up as ever, Alex…thanks for asking.” She laughed as her eyes shot past me.
“Alex!” Admiral Demmit barked. “What is the meaning of this?”
“A social gathering for entertainment or pleasure; or to observe an event with ceremonies of respect, rejoicing, or festivity.” My future twin recited with a deliciously devious smile.
Uncle Rick’s mouth closed immediately and he glared at her.
“You asked, Uncle.” She laughed as a glass of caramel colored liquid hovered over to her. Taking it, she handed it to him.
“Have a drink, Uncle Rick. You look like you could use a good stiff one.” She said continuing to laugh.
“Rommie!” Ronnie Marsh screamed shrilly as she rushed her present twin. “Congratulations!” She said enthusiastically as the two embraced.
“Bet you never thought you would be hugging yourself…outside an asylum, that is?” Ronnie Marsh laughed.
“And the party is just warming up!” I said to myself.
“Oh ya, it’s going to be a hot one on the ol’ island tonight, Alex!” Allie giggled.
“Admiral Covington, I assume you were the one to bring Miss Simonetti and her situation to my office a week ago?” Uncle Rick growled.
“Sure was, Uncle. It had to be done before Michelle here just withered away to nothin’”
I heard a gasp behind me. Michelle had overheard.
“Give it a rest Simonetti! She had everything under control.” Shel’s voice shouted from behind Allie. Megan, that was the name she used on missions to the past like this, walked to her present self and hugged her tightly. “We were never in any real danger of vanishing. The Empress wouldn’t allow that to happen, girl!”
“Hey!” Dixie Peterson shouted from the galley doors. “Takashi and I spent all day slavin’ in the kitchen for this thing, so get your pretty behinds in here and get somethin’ to eat!”
The aforementioned bottle of Scotch silently floated above the merriment and stopped in front of Uncle Rick.
“Thanks, Jacki!” He said taking it, unscrewing the cap, and taking a long slug.
“Some party today, huh, sis?” Allie giggled as I finished brushing out her hair. The four of us were sitting in a circle on the Empress’ bed. Amelia was still fussing with mine, but Allie had already finished Emily’s. Emily on the other hand was still braiding Amelia’s. We were like four girls at a sleep over.
“I wouldn’t want to be in Uncle Rick’s shoes in the morning.” I giggled back.
“Thank goodness for our nanos.” Amelia too, giggled.
“Sometimes a good drunk is good for the soul though, Alex.” Emily giggled lastly.
“He’d drink even more if he saw us right now, I’d bet.” I added, all four of us giggling like schoolgirls.
After another minute or so of laughing, I asked the question that would trigger an all out pillow fight.
“So…who’s going to wake up with whom tomorrow morning?”
“We gotta stop doing that, hun; it’s getting way too predictable.”
“I know, Allie. I wonder if the same is true for Emily.”
“Morning you two.” Both Emily’s' chorused as they exited my quarters. I had stayed the night in the Empress’ quarters with Allie and let Emily use mine.
“So…sleep well, sis?” I asked. Allie giggled.
“Not really, Alex, that mattress of yours is too hard!” My Emily complained. “Neither of us got too much sleep.”
Amelia blushed ever so slightly.
“Sorry about that, sis.” I apologized instead of calling them on that last statement.
The four of us walked together into the mess hall to get some breakfast.
“Morning, Admiral, morning, Skipper. Morning, Commander and Lieutenant Scott.” Lynn Samuels greeted. “You’re usual, Alex?”
Allie and I nodded.
“Two plates of pancakes with butter and syrup, and two black coffees coming up. Doctor?” Lynn looked at Emily and Amelia.
“Tea and toast for me, thanks.” Amelia said in reply. Emily looked at her future self. Her gaze fell to Amelia’s belly, but only for a second.
“I’ll have my usual too, Lynn, thanks.” Emily replied a moment later and smiled.
“I owe you a dollar when we get back to my quarters, sis.” I whispered in defeat. “I thought she noticed last night in all honesty. Your Emily is getting better at hiding her personal condition, I see.”
“Tibius was working with her on that last time we visited New Citadel.” Allie whispered back.
I nodded. “Spencer or James know yet?”
“If James knows he hasn’t said anything, sis. We haven’t been home long enough for her to tell Spence, but I’m sure Liz and Sarah know.”
“I see that he should handle the news pretty well- even though she isn’t his, he’ll treat Alaina no differently.”
Allie smiled. “I think the others are right about us, sis.” She said and paused to look around the large room. “We are a buzz-kill.”
“Hey, there’s our newest Lieutenant!” Lynn shouted in excitement as Rommie and Ronnie Marsh entered. “What’ll it be, ladies?”
“Sushi, Ricky Lynn.”
One girl looked at the other in shock.
“What is ‘sushi’?” Rommie asked her twin with a sickening stare.
“Don’t worry, its good- you’ll see.” Ronnie smiled to her twin.
“I think Takashi anticipated that. She was working with some seaweed before I came out front.
“Seaweed?” Rommie gulped as she began to lose color.
Ronnie gently elbowed her twin’s side.
“We like it, so cut the theatrics. Geez, was I always this pathetic?”
“YES,” everyone within earshot chorused!
Both girls blushed profusely.
“Never a dull moment, sis.” I giggled as both Allie and I watched the temporal twins sit down and carry on a very dramatic dialog between each other.
“Ya, anywhere else and we’d all be locked up in rubber rooms for talking to our selves.” Allie giggled.
“Especially when we answer our selves.” I laughed.
“So how long have you hyenas known about my sister?” Emily asked after a minute. Her glare dared one of us to make light of the situation.
I went first.
“Almost nine and a half years, sis.”
“Ninety-one for me, sis.” Allie answered after she did the math.
“So you found out today or maybe last night then?” Emily glared at both of us.
“No,” I said shaking my head slowly, “I found out just after Mina told us about abusing our gifts, Emily…back in April.”
“And when did you ‘see’ you were going to tell me, Alex?” She demanded.
“Em, Alex and I had expected you to use your gift to find out, but the simplest answer to that question is…” Allie answered for us both and smiled deviously. “Now.”
Amelia began laughing hysterically!
“I’ve waited so long to see what I looked like at this moment!” She choked out as she continued laughing.
Emily’s face went bright red and she began to get up. Amelia’s hand shot over and grabbed her twin’s arm.
“Relax, sis, we wouldn’t want Alex to have to fix another tangent in the timeline, would we?”
Emily slowly sat back down and her anger was replaced with tears. Amelia gathered her twin into her arms.
“I forgot how sensitive I was during the war. I’m sorry, Emily, that was a mean thing to do. Please don’t cry.” Amelia said quietly, trying to comfort her twin.
“So…which one of you ordered the pancakes?” Ricky Lynn asked with a tense smile as she approached with one plate and a cup of steaming coffee in hand.
“Is Admiral Demmit in here?” Randi Van Pelt shouted from the mess hall doorway ten minutes later.
“He decided to stay in his quarters until…and I quote… ‘the temporal chaos has subsided and I can eat without threat of a monumental headache.’ Why, what’s up Randi?” I asked. As usual I already knew the answer.
“I just got a strange transmission from CINCPAC for him, skipper. It’s in that baseball code he and Dr. Scott communicate in.”
“Ya know, Alex, the girls and I should be leaving now.” Allie said suddenly as she, Amelia, Ronnie Marsh, Joss Cummins, and Megan Simonetti quickly stood from their seats. Lynn Samuels, Dixie Peterson, and Takashi Moritsu appeared out of the galley and joined them. Our other future sisters quickly crowded into the mess hall and all joined hands with the Empress.
“Um…did I say something wrong, Empress?” Randi asked awkwardly as she stood aside to avoid the influx of twin sisters.
“No, hun, we just have to go so we can return to give Alex her next assignment.” Allie told our comptroller cryptically.
“You’re going to love this one, sis.” Amelia chirped with a huge smile.
I nodded in response and grinned back. This would be an interesting mission, but a little cruel to the intended targets.
“Until another few minutes, Empress.” I giggled.
“Until another time, Empress.” Allie replied with a smile.
The room decreased in occupancy by almost half.
Tish walked through the galley doors holding two plates. She seemed oblivious as she placed the plates down before Rommie and bowed to her.
“I have prepared a variety for you that I hope you will like, Lt. Marsh.” Tish said with a smile before bowing again and returning to the galley.
Rommie stared at the food for a moment, her gaze moving quickly from one plate to the other.
“How am I going to eat all this?” She asked, poking at the rolled seaweed with the supplied chopsticks. “Is…is this fish?”
They probably heard the laughter all the way to Hilo!
0900hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 23rd, 1944
“Are you sure about this message, Lt. Van Pelt?”
“Yes, sir, I authenticated it myself.” She answered respectfully.
The old man looked at me as if daring me to say something crazy.
“The Empress and our future sisters left five minute ago, sir.” I answered with a smile.
Admiral Demmit’s attention moved between me, the paper in his hand, and Randi.
“Lieutenant, contact Pearl and tell them to send a plane…”
“Admiral, why cut your stay short? I can have you there in the blink of an eye.” I offered with a wry smile as I interrupted.
“You already know what this is about.” He accused.
“I wouldn’t be a very good Empress if I didn’t, uncle.” I winked.
“Fine.” Demmit grumped. “Belay that last order, Lieutenant, I’ve found another means of transportation.”
“Aye, sir.” Randi stood to attention as she was handed back the message for destruction. She promptly left the Admiral’s quarters.
“So, do I have time to grab something to…?” The old man smacked his forehead and turned for the door. “What am I saying? ‘Do I have time to get something to eat?’ Richard these women are going to drive you nuts in...” He mumbled to himself on the way out the door.
It brought an immediate smile to my face, but only momentarily.
My uncle wouldn’t go crazy…he would just pass from this world not knowing any of us and in…
I quickly wiped the tears from my eyes and those future memories from my mind.
It was heading toward 1000hrs.
“Did you have enough to eat, Admiral?” I asked as I approached from the mess hall door.
“Yes, thank you, Alex.” He looked up at me for a second. “Could you give a hint as to the nature of this meeting we’re apparently both going to attend?”
“I believe you get to go on a mission with the Empress, sir.” I said cheerfully with a bright smile. “That is…if you want the opportunity.”
My face fell as I saw several scenarios in which he actually declined.
Uncle Rick apparently misunderstood my sudden change of expression and stood up.
“Oh, Alex…” He said quietly as he reached out and gently took my hand. “I would be honored to accompany the Empress on her next mission. Where are we going this time- Ancient Rome, Greece, the Byzantine Empire, Renaissance Italy? What do I need to pack? Are we going to meet any famous people?”
“Pearl Harbor, sir.” I said sadly. I hated to burst his bubble of exotic destinations and historic celebrities, but Pearl Harbor circa 2011 was our target for this mission.
“I know we have to go to Pearl first, Alex, where is our final destination though?”
“I told you, sir, Pearl Harbor is the place.”
“Oh.” Uncle Rick said, disappointed.
“We’ll be traveling to the year 2011 though, Uncle.”
“So what important event happens at Pearl Harbor in the year 2011, Alex?” He asked, a lot of disappointment tainting his voice.
“A television show, sir.”
“A television show? What’s a television?”
“It’s a movie theater in your living room, Uncle Rick. You saw one at Reilly earlier this year, remember?”
“Oh…right. I guess we should get going then?” He said with little enthusiasm.
“We’re waiting for our last member to join...”
“Hey, Alex…Oh sorry, Admiral. Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins by your request, Captain Steinert.” Jack said standing straight and looking at both of us with a tense grin.
“Relax, Jack. Uncle Rick is going with us this time.” I giggled.
“He is? I…I mean…Aye, Ma’am!”
Jack really looked cute when she’d been caught off guard.
“Let’s get going, Jack.” I giggled as I held out a hand to each of my travel companions.
Admiral Demmit’s office appeared around us.
“Jack, please close the Admiral’s door.” I asked, noticing that it was partially opened to his clerk and the outer office.
The door slowly and deliberately closed then quietly latched and locked itself.
“We can let go now.” I said as I rephased us with this reality.
“So now what, Alex?” My uncle asked just above a whisper. He nervously stared at the door to the outer office as if his clerk would come barging in at any moment.
“Let me know when I should drop my shield, Alex.” Jack said with a nervous smile.
“Will you relax, Jack? Uncle Rick is here by invitation of the Empress.”
“Yes, but he’s still an Admiral!”
“Jacquelyn?”
“Yes, sir?”
“I’m taking orders from the Empress on this mission, sweetheart. Lord knows she’s done enough for me already to deserve that right.”
“Thank you uncle, that means a lot to me.” I said with a nod to him.
“So, I’ll ask again, what do we do now?” Uncle Rick asked anxiously.
“Not even curious as to the current date, uncle?” I teased.
“Just tell me what we do now, Alex. I can tell that we’re still in 1944 just by the sound of my clerk’s typing!”
Wow, and I thought I was a…how did Allie put it? Oh, a ‘buzz-kill’.
“We wait for me to show up, with my companion, sir.”
“Alex!”
“I’m not trying to confuse you, uncle.” I told him seriously holding my hands out in self defense. “I should be appearing in three…” I pointed to Jack to drop her acoustic shield. “Two…one.”
“Hi everyone.” Allie greeted as she and Brie appeared in front of us.
“We’re safe again.” Jack announced.
“I swear you are going to make me crazy!” Uncle Rick growled and saw how Allie’s and my expression dropped. “Why is it you look so sad when I say that, Alex?”
“That’s not important right now, Uncle Rick.” Brie said as she wrapped her arms around our uncle. “I’m just glad to see you, Admiral.”
While Brianna was greeting our uncle, Jack and I dropped to one knee.
“Welcome, Empress. It is 0930, July 23rd, 1944.” I stated…for the record…with a giggle.
“I’m simply impossible!” Allie griped, throwing her hands up in the air in defeat.
“Brianna, I have aspirin in my top right drawer, honey. Could you be a dear and hand me the whole bottle, please?”
“Sure thing, Uncle Rick.” She laughed. “But these here’ll work better an’ last longer.”
My sister reached into her regulation shoulder bag and retrieved a small paper packet. Tearing it open, she dumped two tiny tablets into her hand.
“Here ya go,” she said, offering them to our uncle.
He accepted the pills, but looked at the four of us expectantly.
“Oh!” Brie said suddenly as she reached back into her purse and pulled out a one-liter metallic water bottle.
“Sorry, sir,” she said handing it to him after popping the spout open then looked at Jack and I.
“Ah keep stock in NSAIDs. They’s the only things that’ll help with the temporal headaches ah get when Alex changes things.” She explained with a tense smile.
After she replaced her bottle, we hugged. Brie repeated her welcome with Jack.
“So, Empress, how can the Empress be of service this time?” I asked Allie routinely.
“Actually, sis, Ah’m the one makin’ the request.” Brie answered and looked around the room, embarrassed. “Ricky Lynn asked me ta find somethin’ she…um… she lost.”
“Lost?” I asked, as one eyebrow shot up immediately.
My sister turned bright red as she timidly nodded.
“Doc Samuels was conductin’ an important experiment.” She began.
Jack and I sighed heavily.
“What’d she lose this time, Brie?” I asked in disgust. I noticed Uncle Rick stare at me in horror.
“She an’ one a her graduate students was workin’ in conjunction with the Theoretical Physics department on what she called a Quantum Dimensional Actuator.”
That name struck a nerve.
“Why does that girl insist on puttin’ me outta business?” I questioned. I noticed Alex Covington close her eyes and shake her head side to side a few times.
“Alex…for those of us that don’t have any clue or understanding of such things, what is that and how could it put you out of business?” Admiral Demmit asked.
“The QDA is a device capable of replicating the Empress’ gift…on a very limited scale though.” I answered, recalling Alex Reilly’s knowledge base. The Terrans use a variation of it to protect their spacecraft from galactic debris.
“Sis, Ricky Lynn claims it ‘got away’.” Brianna stated anxiously.
“Great…just great!” I snapped. “When is that girl gonna learn to leave time travel to the professionals- to those of us with the gift?” I asked, looking at my future self. Allie just closed her eyes again and shrugged with a smirk.
“I tried stoppin’ her, sis, but y’all know Ricky Lynn!” Allie added. “We think it materializes in one a the hangers at the old seaplane base on Ford.”
“Old? We just repaired those hangars two years ago.” Uncle Rick said setting the record straight.
“Sorry uncle, for me it’s not an active airfield, but a historical site, and museum for thirty some years.” Allie apologized. “Most of the island houses junior officers and some contracted corporations.”
“Sis, we think the thing appears there sometime in 2011.” Brie informed us.
“How can you be so sure?” I asked my sister.
“I was watching this TV show…Spirit Quest? And in this one episode they investigated Ford Island- specifically the Pacific Aviation Museum- Hangers 37 and 73.” Brie informed us, but paused. “Alex, one a the voices they recorded during that investigation sounded like you, Uncle Rick!”
The old man’s mouth dropped wide open.
“But I’m gone by tha…” He started to exclaim, but stopped short of finishing. He looked around at us, as would a child caught with a hand in the cookie jar.
“Relax, uncle, Allie, Brie, and I already know that you peeked while at Reilly.” I laughed and stared at the man with mock contempt. “I had Randi doctor your file as a precaution.”
“So, I’m not going to die in 1987?” He asked with a small glimmer of hope.
Four of us lowered our heads sadly.
“Not technically.” Allie whispered.
“Speak up, sweetie, I didn’t catch that.”
“I said no…technically.”
“So what the hell is that suppose to mean?” Demmit growled.
“It means no one should know too much about their future…SIR!” Allie growled back in anger as she wiped a few tears away. “And especially when they cross over.” She whispered again, sniffing a few more tears back.
“Okay…” I said quickly, hoping to stem the previous discussion. “Let’s get this briefing started. Where and when, Brie?”
“Y’all know the when and where at, Alex.” Brie giggled tensely.
“I mean for those of us that can’t see into the future.”
“Oh…right. Well, Ricky Lynn…she believed her QDA was set for a two-hour jump into the future, an she expected the thing to reappear during some symposium she was speakin’ at on quantum sing’larities.”
“Let me guess…it never rematerialized?” I said sarcastically.
“No, and boy was she pissed!” Brie said animatedly. “Ricky Lynn thinks her grad student assistant set the thing fer twenty years instead ‘a two hours.”
“Couldn’t it be set for twenty minutes or twenty months,” Jack paused a second in embarrassment, “Twenty centuries?”
We all looked at Jack for a moment in disbelief.
“I’ve already checked the close future instances then Brie watched her TV show an’ made that voice discovery, but I’m due to be…um…well…otherwise engaged in another day, and…” Allie blushed red with embarrassment.
“Got it.” I interrupted. “So, you’d like us to continue in 2011 and work our way back?”
“If y’all could…just the once, Alex?” Brie asked looking at me with her version of puppy dog eyes.
I thought about how very pathetic my sister looked right now…and how very corny.
“Fine.” I said, “But y’all’re gonna take her ‘rector set away from her after this, right?” I asked, glaring at Allie.
“Like that’ll ever happen, sis!” She snorted.
I shook my head in the negative a few times with a wry grin on my face as a response. Ya, I knew better.
“So, what do we need to do to ‘find’ this thing, Brianna?” Uncle Rick asked annoyed by his other ‘nieces’ banter.
“Sir, you’re looking for something about the size of a Semi’s disk brake rotor…maybe a little heavier.”
“What’s a…disk…brake…rotor?” He asked in confusion.
Brie narrowed one eye. “Oh. Well, it’s a disk…about…um…fourteen inches across…about five or six inches high…and weighs about…fifty pounds. Oh, and it looks like polished bare steel ‘cept fer the center ‘hub’…that’s painted ‘Ford blue’.”
Uncle Rick still looked confused.
“It looks like the flywheel from a 1915 White.” I translated even though I wasn’t sure myself.
“Oh!” Uncle Rick finally grasped the shape then looked at me with another confused stare.
“Look, just think a picture of the thing to Jack and she’ll pass it to us, Brie.” I suggested with some annoyance.
“Oh…ya, ah forgot ‘bout that.” Brie giggled.
I rolled my eyes a few times. “Is that all for the briefing, sis?”
“Oh, here, you’ll need this, Empress.” Allie said quickly as she reached into her shoulder bag and pulled our tiara out.
“Randi added a location finder. Its range isn’t real far, but she says if y’all get within a few hundred yards it’ll let ya know. I don’t rightly know if it works though or not, sis.” Allie told me as she handed the headpiece to me and bowed slightly. After glaring at her subtle taunt, I immediately placed it on my head and smiled. Why did I like this thing- this blatant reminder and obvious symbol of nobility- so much?
“Great, now she really does look like an ‘Empress’!” The old man groused and rubbed his face in frustration.
“Its not just jewelry, Uncle,” Allie argued. “Believe it or not this device has gotten me out of a few scrapes.”
My vision clouded for a second as I glanced quickly to Jack and thought about what that statement reminded me of. I noticed Allie wipe her eyes quickly, too.
Closing my eyes quickly, I selected and energized my favorite piece of jewelry. Its display indicated a full charge.
I also noticed two new items had been added to the main popup menu: ‘Artificial Temporal Field Detection’ and ‘QDA interface’.
“Sis, Randi recommends not leaving the ATFD enabled while transiting. She said that would be ‘bad’. She also said that if you had any questions to consult the ‘online help’- that she took the time to add it so y’all should take the time ta read it”.
I nodded. “Thanks for the info.”
Allie nodded and offered her hand to Brie. “Until another time, Empress.” She bid her leave with a nod and a grateful smile.
“Until another time, Empress.” I replied with a nod. “And good luck with number four, Alex.” I added with my own bright smile.
Alex returned my smile and added a wink before she and Brie disappeared.
“So…are we ready to start this mission?” I asked my uncle and Jack.
Both took an offered hand.
“Phasing in three…two…” I began.
Jack nodded to me that her field was down.
“Oh crap!” I exclaimed and immediately selected and turned off my tiara’s newest function, ATFD. “One! I said brightly, but didn’t transit to 2011 instantly; instead I felt we had to stay a moment longer.
The sound of a key in the door’s lock caught our attention. Admiral Demmit’s clerk, Ens. Theodore Fischer, opened the door suddenly and quickly glanced around the room.
“Funny, I thought I heard a woman’s voice in here.” He said aloud to himself. He began to sniff the air suddenly.
“Perfume?” He noted as he looked around the room again in confusion.
“How?”
Shaking his head, he began to reclose the door. “The strangest things have been happening around here these last three months.” He said to himself.
“Remind me to put that boy in for a commendation. He’s a good clerk…keeps his mouth shut, too.” Uncle Rick said shaking his own head.
I smiled to myself. ‘She’ would continue to serve the admiral well into the future.
We were suddenly standing in front of a large aircraft hangar. ‘Pacific Aviation Museum’ was painted high up on its exterior wall. Part of the large hanger’s door had been modified into a deeply sloped awning and now covered a glass storefront-type entrance. Off to our left, you could just see the top of a battleship’s superstructure- to our right the long abandoned runway.
“Shall we go in?” I asked, ignoring the four ‘minivans’, as Allie called them, and large box truck parked nearby. Nor did I pay attention to the four civilians milling around them.
Walking in, I noticed what looked like a souvenir shop to our left and a Ticket Counter directly ahead. We entered a curved hallway off to our right and walked the thirty odd feet to the main museum area.
“Sure looks like a museum to me, Alex,” Jack said as she looked around the large display floor.
That’s when I saw the people we would try to avoid, but inadvertently interact with later on tonight.
“Over by the ‘B-25’.” I said with a nod to a group of five, four men and a woman, attended by several other men and another, younger, woman. A few held what looked like microphones on long poles, a few held what I think were motion picture cameras. Two others held lights.
We walked over closer. Uncle Rick looked apprehensive for a moment, but I assured him we were still phased out.
“Are we ready?” A tall, blonde-haired man asked his collegues. One gave a nod. “OK, so what goes on here?” He asked the woman wearing the ‘Pacific Aviation Museum’ polo shirt.
The uncomfortable looking woman took a deep breath and began to give what all thought to be an answer.
“Welcome to Hangar 37. As you can see, this is our main display floor here at the Pacific Aviation Museum. This is our B-25 Mitchell Bomber. Planes just like this one participated in the Doolittle raid on the Japanese main island in 1942.”
“Anne? Anne. Take it easy! We won’t bite. Just relax and talk to us like we’re old friends. Now…what goes on at this exhibit?” The Blonde guy said with a reassuring smile.
“Visitors have claimed to have seen a pilot and co-pilot looking out of the cockpit windows.” The tour guide said- still nervous.
“Have either of these apparitions communicated or done anything to the visitors in some way, Anne,” asked a shorter, brown-haired, man standing next to the blonde guy?
“Not to my knowledge, no. I’ve been told that they just seem to be looking out at something.”
“Tony, let’s put a mini-DV camera on the cockpit- see if we can catch anything.”
“Got it, K.” A taller, slim man wearing a chauffer’s hat acknowledged. He quickly scribbled some notes on his clipboard.
“Sounds residual to me guys.” The shorter, heavy set man added.
“That’s probably the case, Rob. Where to next?” The blonde man, K or Keith replied to his cohort before looking to their guide.
“Right over here.” The woman indicated. “This is Kramer. Kramer is said to move when nobody is in the room. Sometimes his hand is holding the propeller, sometimes it’s down at his side, and sometimes he’s holding a piece of paper!”
“Really?” The thin man next to Keith asked, somewhat surprised.
“Yes,” the guide nodded. “Before we close each evening we go around and make sure things are secure…and sometimes when we open the next morning Kramer’s arm is in a different position.” The woman explained with a slight shudder.
“Brian, this one might not be so paranormal.”
“I have a few ideas on what this phenomenon might be, K. Okay.”
“Okay, where to next, Anne?” K asked. The guy with the hat, Tony, made some more notes on his clipboard.
“Let’s go into the theater.”
I felt Uncle Rick tug at my hand.
“I’m told Seaman Kowolesky’s brother was found right over there, shot four times straight through the chest.” He said pointing to a spot near the large, sliding hangar doors.
“So who are these guys, Alex?” Jack asked curiously.
“I’m betting they’re the ‘Spirit Quest’ guys Brianna talked about. So they actually make a living out of finding ghosts?”
“If that’s what you believe, Uncle.” I started to say. “Maybe you should talk to Momma Scott about that…see what she has to say on the matter of ghosts,” I nodded to Jack with a smile. “And other poltergeist.”
“I’m not a poltergeist, Alex. I…am a Mind Warrior.” She said ceremoniously.
“And I’m getting tired of just standing here listening to you girls debate the designations of purgatorial spirits! Can we please find this ‘Temporal what’s-it’ and go home? I have paperwork to finish before the war ends.”
“Fine.” I said, defeated, as I looked around for a safe place to rephase.”Let’s go over to the lavatories.”
As we made our way quickly through the rest of the museum past a yellow bi-plane and a bunch of tables and chairs, a janitor opened the ladies door and looked in to make sure it was empty. The men’s side was already blocked open.
“Great. Switching to plan ‘B’ then.” I groused.
“You didn’t seriously just think about rephasing us in the ladies room, did you Alex?” Uncle Rick asked in surprise.
“Why not, it looks just like the men’s room…minus the urinals.”
Uncle actually growled at me.
Had I come so far as to forget the taboo about men in the ladies head?
“Let’s just go outside and rephase behind a truck or something.” He suggested.
“Whatever.” I said, though questioned where that particular response originated. “We still need to be within two hundred yards to find Ricky Lynn’s toy.”
“Can we go over to the Arizona Memorial, Alex? I’d like to say hi to Jimmy.” Jack asked with semi-pleading eyes. I had almost forgotten that one of his cousins had perished below decks that accursed morning.
A darkened theater filled with people appeared around us. The majority appeared to be exiting double doors down front and just to the left of the screen. Moving us closer to a similar set of doors at the back of the tiered theater, I rephased us.
“We’re here.” I said quietly, placing my hand against the steel door as demonstration.
Exiting, we found ourselves at a dock where a large, white, Motor Launch marked ‘39-2’ was tied up and idling. We casually made our way down a set of steel stairs.
I smiled at an older gentleman at the bottom. He had unexpectedly turned back and stared at us…probably wondering where we had been hiding. Good thing I had quickly taken my tiara off before we left 1944.
I giggled as we took our place at the end of the boarding line.
The last person in that line- an Oriental woman- took an unsure step up onto the boarding ramp as we were saluted by a handsome, young…fit, Chief Petty. I’m sure she was wondering why until she turned around.
“I appreciate this, Cap.” Jack said quietly as we each returned salute before boarding.
Seeing us board, the pilot turned, snapped to attention, and saluted from the raised bridge. Uncle Rick growled under his breath as we all saluted back.
We suddenly found ourselves the center of attention.
“As you were, ladies and gentlemen, I’m just a tourist today.” Uncle Rick announced- loud enough to be heard over the throaty idling of the engines.
“You had somebody on her?” The Oriental woman in front of us turned and asked loudly as she gracefully took a seat. She looked to be in her late fifties.
“A cousin, ma’am.” Jack answered timidly as the woman slid over to make room for us on the bench.
“You don’t look old enough to have cousin on Arizona.” The woman said with a sad smile. “But it does seem like everyone a ‘cousin’ here.” She smiled politely.
“We recognize back to fifth cousins, ma’am.” Jack answered quickly. “It’s tradition to visit him when I’m in port.”
She nodded. “In that we are alike, Lt. Commander…Cummins.” The woman said as she paused to read Jack’s nameplate.
“Ma’am?” Jack asked.
“My father…” She paused. “He…cause…this. His bomb…he drop the bomb…” She sniffed and wiped at her forming tears as she fought to answer. “Bomb that…” She sniffed again. “Cause this.”
I looked over to Uncle Rick and saw the rage in his eyes. What happened that morning was not this woman’s fault though.
I shook my head gently at him a few times with sadness in my own eyes.
The woman continued. “I come here every year or when I can afford to beg forgiveness from victims for father’s…please forgive…ramblings.”
“Ma’am, I too have a tradition…” I began to say, “of traveling to Hiroshima. I have a friend who lost family there and I still feel personally responsible for those barbaric attacks. I too beg for forgiveness when visiting ground zero.” I told her through tears of my own. “I also had a relative on Arizona.”
“I’m sorry child, but you shouldn’t carry that burden. You weren’t even born yet, why hold yourself responsible for something that happened well before your time?” She asked as she gently rubbed my arm.
“I’m afraid I’ll always feel that way, ma’am.” I admitted.
“Alexandra’s great uncle was an advisor to President Truman, ma’am. He tried to discourage the bombings.” Jack told her. Although it was the truth, it was nowhere near the whole truth.
“Then I thank you for your uncle’s efforts, Commander. It takes great courage to defy one so powerful.” She sympathized.
“Did he make it out of the war?” I asked calmly. “Did your father make it home?”
“Mother and I were told that he was shot down over Midway, though we believed it penance for taking so many lives here.” She rationalized while still gently patting my arm. “I understand that during war, we all must make peace with what we’ve been ordered to do- what we’ve already done.”
Just then the two man crew dropped moorings, throttled up the engines, and we found ourselves on the way out to the floating Memorial commemorating the rusting steel gravesite. The Japanese woman seemed to become more distraught the closer we got. She just stared down onto the deck and every once in a while I’d see her wipe away tears.
“Ma’am,” I said gently, “You should take your own advice.”
“Sorry, Commander, I lost another during that war. I had a relative serving mostly against his will on a warship that was sunk by an American submarine that, strangely, was rumored to be manned by women- that is, if Tokyo Rose could be trusted or even believed”.
My jaw dropped as I stared at this woman. She looked over at my sudden silence and reaction.
“Have I said something disturbing, Commander?” She asked in concern.
“You are of the family Moritsu,” I gasped?
The woman’s eyes widened.
“How did you…?” The woman stared more intently at my nameplate for a moment.
“Steinert…I…I think I know that name.”
“I have a friend, Moritsu Takashi, who told me of a possible great uncle that was surprisingly named Takashi also. I thought Takashi to be a woman’s name.”
“There were many traditions begun in time of war, commander. My Aunt and Uncle requested shortly after the war that we honor the name Takashi and told us that my cousin Takashi had been very courageous and honorable even though conscripted near middle age by the Imperial Navy.”
“I may be mistaken, ma’am. The Takashi I know looks more Navajo Indian than Japanese.” I said trying to rescue the conversation.
The woman’s eyes grew larger. “My Aunt and Uncle also spoke of an American…” Her eyes grew even wider if that were possible! “An Alexandra Steinert! It was told that she had something to do with their decision to leave Hiroshima and open an eatery in Tokyo in the days before…” She paused and suddenly stared at me again in shock.
We were nearing the memorial by now- the motor launch made a wide sweeping turn to starboard to dock and would soon be disembarking the boat.
“Tell me, Cmdr. Steinert, has your friend ever told you of the angels clad in white that were rumored to have forewarned some of the people around those two Prefectures?”
I felt the blood drain from my face.
The observant woman’s eyes narrowed.
“You HAVE heard the tale!” She accused.
“I thought it only a story, ma’am.” I responded in a hushed voice attempting to cover my shock.
“I have relatives who swore on their death beds that angels in white urged them to leave- a few even told how they mysteriously found themselves in Meguro, Minato, Setagaya, even Nakano without any knowledge of how they got there.”
Our boat started to offload to the memorial’s dock and our conversation paused.
After returning salute to the Park Ranger stationed on the memorial- a Marine Reservist- we soon found ourselves on the opposite end of the large floating memorial facing a wall listing Arizona’s casualties.
Jack carefully scanned the list until she suddenly broke into quiet tears- her hand reaching out, but failing to even come close to touching her cousin’s name. Apparently this was a common practice, which necessitated theater stanchions and ropes to be placed a few feet out from the wall for protection.
I placed my hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently. Her pleading eyes met mine, but I could only close my eyes and shake my head ever so slightly.
I couldn’t interfere. There was some secretive reason I could only rescue Brian and even my gift was against giving me that answer.
At that moment, I felt so helpless.
“Maybe we should go, Alex, Jacki?” Uncle Rick said quietly as I felt his quivering hand on my shoulder.
My eyes hadn’t moved from my first officer…my friend…my sister. She nodded faintly and we relinquished our spot to other visitors.
We found ourselves near the middle of the Memorial that straddled the hulk, looking out and down into the clear water at the submerged galley- or what was left of it.
“I think that’s where he was stationed.” Jack said sadly as she nodded down. It dawned on me that he had been a few compartments aft of Brian.
I suddenly began remembering that morning- that single…terrifying…sound- the sound of a clock spring winding down and the sudden click that had doomed this ship and its crew! I thought about how close I had to have been to actually hear it that well. It had been in the next compartment!
The horrid memory of my ill-fated rescue attempt that morning- of nine terror-stricken faces on the beach, assaulted me brutally.
I…I couldn’t save them, I thought- my vision severely blurring from tears.
“Alex?” Uncle Rick’s voice asked in concern. “Alex, what’s wrong, honey?”
“It is as though she were actually reliving the horror of that day, Admiral.” The perceptive Japanese woman said with a troubled look from beside a horrified looking Jack.
I blinked quickly before looking over to see her sorrowful, yet understanding eyes looking back.
“Try as we might, Commander, history cannot be changed. It is as fixed as our destinies- forever cemented in time.”
“You’re wrong!” I whispered vehemently as I looked out over the water covering this hallowed place- at the white buoy marking Arizona’s bow. My hands squeezed at the handrail in anger- tears continued streaming from my eyes.
“Why couldn’t I save them?”
Had I really just said that aloud? Judging from Jack and Uncle Rick’s horrified expressions…probably.
“I’m sorry. I’ve already forgotten how connected you said you feel to this place, Commander.” The woman apologized with a slight bow.
“I’m the one who’s sorry, ma’am” I replied, quickly composing myself, and turning to face her again. “I shouldn’t allow myself to get so consumed, Miss Moritsu.”
“Please, my name is Mitsuru, Commander, Mitsuru Akane.”
My mouth suddenly went dry after hearing her name! Being so consumed by this hallowed place and my first-hand memories of what actually happened here, I failed to consult my foresight until now. Quickly doing so, I reached into my regulation shoulder bag and automatically removed my flask. Unscrewing the cap, I took a sip from it.
“I’m sorry, Akane. I’ve forgotten my manners. Would you care for a drink? It’s only water.” I said as I offered her my flask after wiping the top. I noticed Jack and Uncle Rick suddenly stare at me in horror.
“Jacki and I just returned from a trip to Japan. While there I visited my friend’s ancestral home in the hills above Hiroshima. I met a monk who, after hearing my and my uncle’s story showed me to a sacred spring. He claimed that it held restorative properties and urged me to fill this flask, but to only drink from it when I again felt the burden fall upon me.” I said but then smiled. “This is the first time I’ve taken a sip. Somehow though, it just tastes like water to me. I think he was just trying to make me feel better.” I paused. “Here, try some. You look like you carry a similar burden, Mitsuru Akane.”
‘What are you doing, Alex?’ Jack asked sharply in my mind.
‘Doing what the timeline has shown I should.’ I thought back.
‘She’s one of our sisters?’
“Almost.” I said aloud.
Akane looked to me then at my flask for a brief moment as she thought about what I had said then took a sip and returned it to me.
“Thank you, commander, it is indeed refreshing, though I think you are right about its claimed properties.”
“Well, at least its wet.” I said taking another sip then recapping and stowing it back in my bag. I returned to gazing back out at the water. Toward another Battleship- Missouri- moored facing us.
“Akane, have you been to the Aviation Museum yet?” I asked after a minute or two.
“I have yet to set foot in it, Commander.”
“Care to join us, then? I feel I owe you something more than an explanation for my emotional outburst.”
Uncle Rick looked like he would pass out!
“You do not have to do that, Commander.”
“I insist, Mitsuru Akane. It’ll be my treat.”
“Thank you, Commander, you are very kind.”
Our return trip to shore was reverse of our arrival to the floating shrine. Akane’s mood seemed to improve the closer we got to land. By the time we arrived back at the Visitor Center’s pier her spirits were again high and a smile appeared.
‘Um…how are we going to get there now that Mrs. Mitsuru is with us, Alex? You just can’t transport us there like normal now, can you?’ Jack asked in my mind as we exchanged quick glances.
“Chief?” Uncle Rick called out as we reached the welcoming area not far from the permanently moored USS Bowfin.
Jack and I turned our attention to the handsome SP standing near by. He immediately turned toward the old man’s voice. A look of confusion filled his face before he noticed the rank. Apparently, word had made it back to headquarters that an Admiral and two adjutants were at the ‘Valor in the Pacific’ complex.
“Aye, sir?” He stood to attention and saluted smartly. “Can I help you, Admiral?”
“We’d like to go over to the Airfield.” Admiral Demmit stated without hesitation.
“I can have a car here in five, Admiral Demmit!” The thirty-something Chief smiled as he held his salute. He glanced to Jack and I a second and winked.
“Wonderful, Chief…um…Fischer. Thank you.” Uncle Rick hesitated as he glanced back at the sailor’s nameplate. My uncle saluted then looked at me. I nodded imperceptibly with a smile.
“How’s your mother by the way, son? I haven’t seen her in a while.” Demmit asked with a raised eyebrow.
“She’s just as spry as ever, sir. Thanks for asking.” He said with a wink before reaching for his cell phone.
“You really shouldn’t have done that, Admiral Demmit. I would‘ve been quite content with just returning to my hotel instead of putting you out. I’m sure you have important matters awaiting your attention.” Mitsuru Akane said after a long silence as we sat in the back seat of the Lincoln staff car sent for us.
We were now crossing the bridge over to Ford Island. There was something to be said of modern convenience though I wondered when it had been built.
“Nonsense, Mrs. Mitsuru, I try to leave room in my schedule every time my nieces hit port. It’s the only time I get to see my family.” Uncle Rick answered from the front passenger seat- his head turning to look at the three of us. “Beside, I haven’t been over here in ages.” He winked.
Within a few minutes we were again standing in front of the entrance to the Pacific Aviation Museum.
This time though, we could be seen.
“Oh my, they seem to be filming something.” Mitsuru Akane said as she noticed the activity around four minivans parked nearby. Several people were busy moving video equipment into the building. “I’m sorry for having you bring me this far only to be turned away, Admiral.” She apologized.
“Maybe we can still get in, ma’am?” I said cheerfully.
“We might get in the way though, Commander.” She said as she stared at the blonde haired man, Keith, coming out the entrance. “I wonder what LAPS means, anyway?” She asked.
“Los Angeles Paranormal Society, ma’am.” The man, Keith, said overhearing her question. “We’re just setting up our command center for tonight’s investigation, you can still go in to see the exhibits if you want. We’re going to wait till after closing to finish.”
“Thank you.” I said smiling at him. “Mrs. Mitsuru has visited Pearl Harbor many times, but has never been here before. We thought she would be interested since her father participated in the raid.”
“Really? Wow, I’m sure he told you some good stories, ma’am.”
“He never made it back to Japan, young man.” Akane said sadly.
“Oh. Oh, I’m very sorry, ma’am.”
“Mrs. Mitsuru’s father, it seems, allegedly dropped the bomb that led to the Arizona’s demise. She comes here every year to ask forgiveness on his behalf.” I informed him.
“Oh my gosh! That’s…that’s incredible! I can’t begin to understand how you must feel, ma’am. Please…go on in. Tell the manager that Keith Fox said it was ok.”
“Thank you, Mr. Fox.” Uncle Rick said as he offered his hand.
“My pleasure Admiral, my pleasure.” He said as he opened the door for us.
“Can I help you?” A younger woman asked from behind the counter as we entered.
“Mr. Fox said we could still take a tour.” I replied.
“Of course. We’re still open for tours. Would you like the full guided tour with one of our Docents; the self-guided tour of Hangars 37 and 73; or would you just like to visit the museum in Hangar 37? We have one more guided tour scheduled to start in five minutes.” The young woman explained as I looked at the rates.
“We’d like the full tour for all four of us, please.” I said as I reached into my regulation shoulder bag.
“With your military discount that will be eighty dollars, please.” She said with no concern of how much the total actually was.
Had I not previously traveled further into the future, I would have choked! Instead, I produced my ‘credit card’ which she swiped through a slot built into the side of the register, waited, and then asked me to enter my ‘pin’ number using a small numeric keypad on the counter.
“Thank you. Your tour will start over there,” she pointed to her left, “in five minutes, Commander Steinert. Here’s your receipt. When called, please step over to the area on your right and you’ll all be given a wristband good for both hangers and the tour. I hope you enjoy your visit to the Pacific Aviation Museum here at Pearl Harbor.”
“Thank you.” I said with a bright smile.
“Please excuse me a moment.” Mitsuru Akane begged and hurried off to our left for the restrooms.
“Just where did you get a credit card, Alex?” Jack asked in curiosity as we stepped away from the front desk. “Did Randi get that for you when we visited the twenty-first century?”
“It’s my Empress Express card, Jack. I never leave base without it.” I giggled quietly, unable to keep a straight face.
Jack rolled her eyes in response while Uncle Rick tried desperately to figure out what a ‘credit card’ actually was.
“It’s like running a bar tab, but through a bank, Uncle Rick.” I said feeling bad for him. “And yes, Jack, Randi set up a special off-shore account administered by RVP from Kili Island.” I showed her the card with a dazzling, star-filled night sky on its face.
“Cute.” Jack deadpanned.
“Hey, it was either this or wash eighty bucks worth of dishes!” I replied with a wry smile. “This place is privately run so we wouldn’t be getting in free.”
Akane appeared out of the lavatory door and walked over to us.
“Commander, I believe that water you offered me went straight through.”
“It did?” I looked surprised and horrified. “I hope it was fit to drink, ma’am. I’d feel really bad if I made you sick.”
“No, Commander, this old body sometimes takes me by surprise. I doubt a monk from the homeland would intentionally give you bad water.” The older Japanese woman reassured me.
“Admiral, Commanders, ma’am, the tour is about to begin if you would follow me please?” The young woman that waited on us said as she walked past and motioned to us. Stepping behind a walled counter she produced, reached across the counter, and applied our wristbands then again motioned us to follow.
Entering the wide, curved hallway with airline memorabilia on its walls and a few self-standing display cases, the woman stopped and turned to us.
“Well…um…hi, and welcome to the Pacific Aviation Museum here at Pearl Harbor. My name is Susan and I’ll be your guide through Hangars 37 and 73 today. If you cannot hear what I’ve said, please feel free to ask me to repeat something. Of course, I don’t really have to tell most of you that, I guess.” Our hostess giggled uncomfortably.
As if on cue, a jet could be heard somewhere outside. Uncle Rick looked a bit concerned, but quickly covered with a stern frown.
“No respect for an Admiral around here!” He growled, shaking his head a few times in mock anger. We all laughed.
As we waited for Susan to finish telling us about the artifacts in the display cases, I brought up my HUD and enabled my tiara’s Artificial Temporal Field Detector. Hopefully the ATFD would find Ricky Lynn’s missing device. I was glad I had remembered to take it off and place it in my shoulder bag. It really couldn’t be called regulation- still- I preferred it to the high crowned, narrow brimmed cover the Navy issued women these days.
Immediately, the ATFD window popped up in my vision and indicated nothing within the sensor’s range.
“So, Admiral, I noticed that you three are submariners?” Our guide asked in curiosity.
Akane suddenly snapped around and stared at Jack and I!
“Why yes, we’re in the Silent Service, Susan.” Uncle Rick admitted.
“Silent Service? Wow, I haven’t heard it referred to in those terms since our last group of World War II vets came through.” She replied tensely, her smile somewhat guarded.
“I commanded a boat during the cold war, sweetheart…when we had to be silent.” Demmit growled. “The term never went away.”
Our guide looked at the Admiral with a little fear in her eyes.
“Commander Steinert here has her own boat now. Lt. Commander Cummins is her Ex-O. I’m proud to say that they are the very first female naval officers to command their own submarine, young lady.” He added.
Akane gasped in surprise hearing that piece of information.
“Oh my God, that is so amazing! I can’t imagine the stress you two must be under, Commanders!” Susan gasped, her hands going to her mouth in excitement. “Wait until the others hear that I had two real celebrities in my final tour of the day! Wow!”
As I felt my face warm, I looked over to Mitsuru Akane. She seemed to be shying away from both Jack and I, and the extra attention.
“Three.” I said looking back to our guide.
“Excuse me, Commander Steinert?”
“There are three celebrities in your tour today, Susan. Mrs. Mitsuru’s father was an Imperial pilot in 1941. It’s rumored that he dropped the ordinance that doomed Arizona.” I continued.
The younger woman, of obvious Asian descent stared at Akane a moment.
“I admire your courage, Mrs. Mitsuru.” Susan said as she bowed slightly to the older woman. “I have met many veterans visiting the island doing the exact same thing you are doing for your father. I take it he never returned?”
Akane shook her head sadly.
“Commanders, Admiral, I take it you all had relatives that served here?” Our guide asked carefully.
Uncle Rick, Jack, and I nodded.
Susan remained quiet for a moment as if debating something.
“My great-grandfather was found on the road to Schofield. From what my grandfather heard, he was killed by friendly fire after offering to drive a congressman and his son to that Army base that morning.
Jack and I gasped!
“I know!” She replied in excited agreement of our supposed reaction. “Grandfather also said that his father was suspected of espionage! Is that cool or what?”
Jack looked at me in horror. We’d had a hand in that man’s demise. Uncle Rick looked to us cautiously for a moment.
“From what I’ve studied about the attack, many civilians were killed or wounded that morning, Susan. It had to be total chaos around here.” Uncle Rick informed her. “It’s a wonder more people didn’t die.” He added, looking to Jack and I quickly. I saw pride in his eyes.
Akane began to wipe her eyes.
“I’m sorry. We’re supposed to keep our guests happy and interested here instead of depressed and sad. Let’s move into the main display area.” Our guide said cheerfully as she looked up from the floor.
“Are you sure you won’t join us for dinner, Mitsuru Akane?” I asked again as our car pulled up to Mrs. Mitsuru’s hotel in Honolulu.
“Although I would like to get to know you, Admiral Demmit, and Lt. Cmdr. Cummins better, Commander Steinert, I must decline. Today was much more taxing on me than I expected. I think I will just order room service and go to bed early tonight. I want to get some shopping in before I leave for Japan the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your hospitality though, Alexandra. Thank you all for the pleasant company and especially the tour. Good night.”
“Good night, Mrs. Mitsuru. Maybe we’ll meet again soon.” I replied with a pleasant smile.
“Maybe we will, Commander. Pleasant journeys.” The older woman said as she bowed, turned, and headed into the hotel slowly.
Chief Fischer closed the back door and walked around to the driver’s side. I noticed Akane look over her shoulder at us for a second before continuing into the open-air lobby.
“She suspects you and Cmdr. Cummins, Empress.” He said as soon as he closed his door.
“I know, Ted. We have to pay her a visit later tonight.” I sighed.
“So she’s one of us, I take it?” He asked, looking back at us in the rearview mirror.
I closed my eyes for a second.
“You gave her some water, ma’am?”
I closed my eyes a second time.
“I thought I noticed her hair starting to lose its gray. Will she be cute, ma’am?”
“Shouldn’t we be getting back to base, chief?” Uncle Rick growled.
“Yes sir, Admiral Demmit!” Fischer exclaimed as he put the car in gear to begin our journey back to base.
“Any luck finding Ricky Lynn’s invention, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as we slowly crept past the airport turn off on Oahu’s ‘Interstate’ highway- H1.
“Nothing, Uncle Rick. Future Alex’s memories indicated that Ricky Lynn lost it around 1900hrs. If it was truly set to travel two hours into the future, but set instead for twenty years into the past, it should be here any minute.”
“Ricky Lynn is still going to school at Carnegie Mellon University right, Empress?”
“In 2011? Yes, why? She’s teaching there in 2035 though.”
“Alex, CMU is in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. That’s East coast time. We’re six hours behind, if I remember right.”
“Oh.”
I had forgotten about that. Now I felt stupid! Imagine…the Empress of Time and Space…forgetting about time zones!
“You forgot about the time zones, Alex?” Jack gasped sarcastically.
“Note to self…” I said as if dictating a memo, “Jack to be dropped off in the late Cretaceous…”
What was left of our one hour trip back to Pearl was deafeningly silent. Where had all the automobiles come from?
“Thanks for the lift, Ted.” I said brightly as Jack and I walked around to the driver’s side door.
“My pleasure, Commander. Keep an eye on the Admiral for me will ya? Mom would be on my case if something happened to him on this mission.”
“Aside from the usual headache, he’ll be fine, Ted. I’m sure she knows that already.”
“Oh ya…right. I forgot about that.” Chief Fischer chuckled. “Travel safe, Ma’am. Commander, take good care of her, please?”
“Like I always do, Teddy.” Jack answered from beside me with a flirtatious smile.
“So now what, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as the car drove off.
“We go into the OC and have dinner, sir.” I said with little emotion.
“When do we kick off this treasure hunt then?” He asked with an agitated growl.
“After we have dinner, and Jack and I return from the lady’s room, Uncle Rick.”
Admiral Demmit harrumphed as he held the door to the Officer’s Club open for us.
“Now that was a good steak!” Jack exclaimed with a satisfied smile as she wiped her mouth with the white linen napkin.
The way she had devoured it made me wonder if…nope, I was not gonna go there!
“Admiral, if you would excuse Jack and I, we need to check our faces…Jack?” I announced as I stood from the table. Uncle Rick was still savoring the last remaining morsels of his steak dinner, but stood to see us off on reflex.
“Do I have time for another beer, Alex?”
“Of course, sir. I’ll settle up when we get back, okay?”
“Travel safely, you two.” He said just above a whisper.
Jack and I nodded.
After washing our hands, Jack and I entered separate stalls. Something the attendant saw as normal. I quickly phased through the divider and joined Jack in her’s. I suddenly wondered how Superman could change clothes in such a confined area.
‘Ready to go get Akane, Jack,’ I thought?
She nodded and took my hand.
A young woman of maybe eighteen was curled up, sleeping soundly, still fully clothed on her bed in the hotel room we found ourselves in. As we watched for a few moments, she began to cry in her sleep. With a start, she woke up and looked around the room in confusion.
“She looks like Tish’s sister, Alex.” Jack said, stating the obvious.
“Well they have met, Jack.”
“And just how am I supposed to know that?”
“Jacki’s memories?”
“Oh…ya…right.”
I shook my head in disbelief of my companion.
“Acoustic shield, like we planned it earlier, Jack.”
We watched as the young woman got up gracefully and padded off to the lavatory in confusion, turning on its light, and closing the door automatically.
A shriek and barrage of Japanese…um…expletives…exploded from the small room. The lavatory door flew open and the much younger Mitsuru Akane ran out to search her purse. Finding her compact mirror, she began to touch her face while staring at her reflection. She ran back into the lavatory again.
“What has happened to me?” She cried over and over again in Japanese then ended her mantra suddenly. “Why do I look so young? Have I died?”
Jack pointed over to the empty room service cart. Among the dishes was an empty Saki bottle.
“That would certainly do it, Jack.” I grinned deviously.
“So now what?” she asked.
“Just like with our shore crew, Jack.” I replied in a neutral tone.
The room’s lighting blinked several times and Jack even turned on the TV for added effect.
Akane’s wrinkle-free, youthful face slowly peered out from the bathroom ever so cautiously. Her eyes were as big as saucers as she looked around the room in fright.
“Isssss…is someone there?” She asked timidly.
Quickly, Mrs. Mitsuru disappeared back into the safety of the bathroom.
“Hit the lights one more time and I’ll rephase us, Jack.”
She nodded and the room went dark for a couple seconds.
‘We’re here.’ I thought to Jack as the room lights came back on.
Jack pointed to the door and several knocks sounded from it.
“Whoooo…who is it?” The timid young voice called out from the lavatory.
Several more knocks sounded.
“Whooo issss it?” Akane asked again in fright as she slowly appeared from the bathroom. Both hands were gripping the doorframe as tightly as she could, her eyes glued to the entrance to the room. “Whaaaaa…what do you want?”
“We thought we’d answer those questions you had about us, Mitsuru Akane.” I said cheerfully.
The young woman’s pale face spun around to stare at Jack and I.
She fell to the floor in a twisting heap.
“Did you really have to frighten her like that, Alex?” Jack asked as I saw some movement under the young woman’s eyelids.
“It did its job, Jack. Just as it did with Michelle and her friends.”
“Commanders…how…how did you get in here? Whaaaa…what happened to me?” A very confused, very incoherent Mitsuru Akane asked as she started to come around.
“That is but one of the many questions we came here to answer.” I said gently. “We can wait until you’re more awake though.”
A bottle of water floated over to us.
I looked at Jack in frustration. “What is it with Mind Warriors and Mini-Fridges?” I asked as I quickly grabbed the bottle out of the air.
“Mind…Mind Warrior?” Akane whispered as she tried to focus on the two of us.
“Mind Warrior, Akane. Jack is my Mind Warrior. She helps protect me, the Empress of Time and Space, from harm when we travel.” I answered candidly.
The woman’s eyes flew open as she suddenly reached full consciousness. She stared at me wide-eyed and blinked only a few times.
“You…”
I nodded with a gentle smile.
“This is a dream?”
Jack and I shook our heads ‘no’ a few times.
“Then you are…were the Angels of Mercy I heard so much about?”
“Jack and I relocated as many people as would agree, ma’am. I’m sorry we couldn’t get more to safety.” I answered sadly.
Akane remained silent for several minutes as she processed what I had said.
“My Aunt and Uncle, you took them to Tokyo?”
I nodded. “The family Moritsu holds a special place in our society, Akane. You are welcome to join us if you desire.”
“How?”
“How do you join us?” I smiled. “You just say you will…”
“How can you be here and…and…there…then?”
A demonstration was in order. I phased out and quickly moved over by the door and rephased.
“Like this, hun.” I chirped happily, watching her head suddenly snap around to my voice.
“Show off!” Jack growled under her breath.
“Like you’ve never done anything like this, Jack? Miss ‘I’ll-just-float-a-bottle-of-water-over- to-y’all-as-if-it-were-nothin-special’!”
“How did you get over there?”Akane asked in a louder voice, thereby interrupting our little…disagreement.
“I have the gift of Time Travel, Akane. If you want more of a demonstration you must trust that I will not hurt you and take my hand.” I said gently, walking back over to the bed and offering my hand to her.
The frightened girl alternated between staring at me and my outstretched hand.
“Ma’am, Alex means you no harm. The Empress has vowed only to help humanity, not hurt it.” Jack said gently after a few minutes of silence as she took my other hand in hers.
“What will happen if I take your hand?”
“In order to travel with me you must be in contact with me, Akane. I ask that if you trust me and take my hand, do not let go until I say it is safe to do so as time travel does have its dangers.”
Still the girl stared at my hand.
“Have Jack or I shown any malicious intent toward you since we met, Akane?”
It took another full minute, but cautiously, she put her hand in mine.
“You need to stand up too, hun.” I added.
After another minute Mitsuru Akane stood, quivering, next to me. I immediately phased us out.
“In answer to your question as to how I got over to the door without being seen, please try to put your free hand on the bed, hun.”
Her eyes widened as her hand passed unimpeded through the duvet and mattress.
“My gift allows me to shift us slightly out of phase with reality, Akane.” I paused to let that sink in- more so to let the young woman pass her hand through the bed multiple times until satisfied.
“So where and when do you want to go, hun?” I asked, but added, “Keep in mind it wouldn’t be appropriate for a young woman to be seen on an airbase or aircraft carrier in the middle of World War II.”
“I would like to know the truth about my cousin Takashi.”
“I see,” I replied. “Then you don’t want to see another time just another place, is that it?” I asked just to make sure.
“Please take me to my cousin.” She asked- her eyes steady on me.
“This will be a lateral, Jack- Sunnyvale, California, 2011.” I informed her.
Jack nodded.
A modern, well-kept office with a wall of windows replaced the pleasant, city-side hotel room.
“What do you mean there is a small flaw in the process? I want you to find the cause and rectify it before we end up recalling the whole lot! Authorize double time pay until this is handled, do you understand me?” A woman’s, British accented, voice said from the chair facing away from us.
“Yes, I understand that we will be losing money and that the stock holders will be furious with me! I stand by my order though, Mr. Huang! Let me know when we are ready to continue production…yes, thank you…good-bye.”
The chair turned toward us and Tish closed her cell phone and unceremoniously tossed it on the desk now in front of her.
“Semiconductors, she said!” Tish mouthed in a childish singsong voice. “Y’all invest in Semiconductors, hun”, she continued mockingly. “You didn’t inform me as to how much stress this job would cause for me, Empress!”
“No, I didn’t, Tish, but I also said that I wasn’t going to tell you everything…that you needed to do things for yourself!” I responded.
Moritsu Takashi noticeably jumped.
“Alexandra Covington!” Tish shouted angrily.
“Steinert, hun. Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, USN.”
“Empress!” Tish shouted in surprise as she shot from the chair and dropped to one knee. “Welcome to Sunnyvale, California, it is December 9th, 2011.”
“Will you knock that off and stand up, Tish? God, that gets old!”
Tish stood back up and giggled as she came around the desk and wrapped her arms around me. “What’s the occasion, sensei, and who is the new recruit? She looks familiar somehow.” She continued, releasing me and looking at the frightened young woman.
“Moritsu Takashi, meet Mitsuru…”
“Akane? Is that you, cousin?” Takashi screeched, finally seeing the resemblance.
“Takashi?”
“It’s me, Akane-kun!” Tish chirped in glee before turning toward me. “Is this the day, Alex-sensei?”
I nodded with a smile.
Both women stared at each other for a minute.
Cmdr. Steinert, who is this woman? My Takashi was a middle-aged man last time I saw him. And if this is still 2011, he has been dead for…”
Tish looked at me. “She doesn’t know yet, Sensei? You haven’t told her of the Mahanilui?”
“Not yet, Tish. We just left her hotel room in Honolulu.”
“Akane-kun, if you believe Alex-sensei really can travel through space and time then you must believe I am your cousin, Takashi.” Tish proposed.
“Capt. Steinert rescued me in late March of 1944 after she torpedoed the ship I was stationed on.” She looked over to me again, “How long has it been for you, Sensei?”
“About four months, Tish.” I replied.
She nodded as Akane stared at Jack and I in fear.
“The crazy bitch was right?” Akane announced in a rude dialect of Japanese.
“Even a blind squirrel finds a nut every once in a while, hun.” I giggled as I replied in her language.
“That was about the only thing that whore got right so far, Alex.” Jack laughed.
“Ladies, that form of our language is not suitable for public conversation.” Tish scolded in her formal British accent before she too started laughing.
My linguist embraced her cousin. “Akane-kun, I have waited so long for this day! Welcome to our sisterhood, Mitsuru Akane.” Tish smiled brightly as she hugged tighter.
Mitsuru Akane remained stiff at the distinctly feminine greeting and stared at Tish in silence.
“I…I haven’t decided to join any…any sisterhood…yet.” Akane stuttered defiantly. “How can you be my Takashi when you appear and act completely female?”
Tish released the girl and held her at arm’s length as she appraised the question.
“I’ve been a girl for sixty-seven years now. I should like to think that I am comfortable with who I am after all this time.”
There was that formal British accent again.
“Sixty-seven years? You don’t look a day over eighteen.”
“Thank you, cousin.” Tish beamed. “And you don’t look a day over twenty.”
“I don’t?” Akane blinked several times, glancing down at herself.
“Sensei, Randi gave me an envelope on my visit to Reilly last month. She told me to keep it safe until the time was right. Tell me, is this that time?”
“Only if Akane agrees, Tish. She has to make up her own mind, as do any of us.” I answered.
She nodded. “I understand, Sensei.”
“Why do you call her teacher?” Tish’s cousin asked in confusion.
“”Akane-kun, Alexandra is a teacher! She has taught me so very much about the world around us- not this world,” Tish motioned about the room, “but the world that people never notice or even suspect to be around them. The Empress of Time and Space has shown me that, despite discrimination, hatred, and war, there is still a multitude of goodness that fights diligently to counter those previously listed obstacles. Cousin, I have accompanied the Empress many times over the years as she strives to keep this reality moving smoothly into the future. She…we…have also helped many other worlds return to their former splendor in the time since the Empress arrived.” Tish paused as she looked down to the floor.
“But mostly Alexandra-sensei has taught me respect…respect for all manner of beings, human or otherwise- no matter where in the universes they happen to be, and it doesn’t matter which side, if any, they are on.” She paused again.
“I now know the wonderful feelings associated with being given a second chance- the rare opportunity to do something more than was possible my first go around, Akane-kun.”
“Because of the Empress, her wisdom, and her charity, I can now help her make a difference in this and other worlds. I can truly help others now!”
“I don’t understand. Capt. Steinert can obviously travel from one place to another, but what can you do from this office, miss?”
“Cousin, because of my Mahanilui, I now speak three hundred-seventy languages fluently. Eighty of those are not indigenous to this planet.” Tish gushed.
“This ‘Mahanilui’ you talk about, what is it?”
Tish held up a finger, reached for the desk phone, and pressed a button on it.
“Yes, Tish?” A familiar voice answered.
“Alice, Alex, Jacki, Akane, and I will be here for awhile to discuss new business opportunities. Please clear my schedule for the rest of the day and see that we are not disturbed.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
There was a noticeable click from the loudspeaker as it went silent. The air beside Tish began to shimmer as a shape took form. Alice Wesnuski slowly appeared, though she seemed semi-transparent and not really in the room.
“Empress.” She said in a hollow-like tone as she bowed to me. “Welcome to Silicon Valley. To what do you honor us with your presence this day?”
“Knock it off, hun, you’ll scare our guest,” I intoned flatly.
The ghost-like image giggled. “Will you require my help, Alex?”
“Maybe not, Alice. Tish just wants time to reacquaint herself with her cousin.” I said as I noticed her washed out face turn sad. “Mitsuru Akane, this is one of our sisters, Alice Wesnuski. Alice, Akane.”
“A pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Mitsuru.” Alice greeted as her image bowed slightly. “I hope Alex’ vision of our combined futures holds true.” The image of Alice turned to Takashi.
“I’ll take care of things here then, Tish. What do you want me to do if Huang shows up?”
“Tell him that his team had better take care of that manufacturing foul-up and that I went home to nurse the severe migraine I contracted while worrying about what to say to our board of directors should he fail!”
Alice’s ghost giggled.
“Process drawing number three-six-six-one-alpha-four-nine-Henry-zero-three; page ten; coordinates: bravo-five. The required temperature should be two-thirteen cee instead of the specified two-twenty cee, Ladies,” I proclaimed in monotone.
Tish quickly wrote down the information while Alice leaned closer to watch.
“Thanks, Sensei. You may have just saved Ricky Lynn’s collective butt. Without these new solar panels, her alternative energy graduate project would be doomed.”
“Not yet I haven’t.” I said under my breath as I quickly snapped out of my trance-like stare.
“What was that, ma’am?” Alice asked as she turned to me with a confused look.
“Nothing, hun, I was just thinking of another mission, that’s all. Don’t you have reports to prepare?” I asked, covering for my slip.
“Oh…okay…let me know if you need something. I get off at five today.” Alice said with a smile.
I thought for a minute. Tish must have noticed my expression.
“Ali, after passing this new information on, and clearing the schedule, alert the process manager of my departure and tell him I’m giving you the rest of the day off, too. I think the Empress may need you on her next mission after all.”
“ALL RIGHT!” The image’s voice as well as a similar muffled voice from just outside the office doors shouted. “I mean…I mean…thank you, Ms Moritsu.” Alice’s translucent image continued. “If you could wait just a few minutes, Empress, I can be ready to go?”
“It’ll take thirty-one minutes, Alice. We’ll be waiting.” I told her with a smile.
Alice’s ghost-form smiled and disappeared instantly. Jack offered her hand to Tish, but Tish instead went over to a picture on the wall and moved it to one side to reveal a safe. She entered a combination on the keypad, opened it, and removed a large, plain brown, interoffice office envelope. Walking back over, she took Jack’s hand while I gently took hold of Akane’s. Why hadn’t our guest reacted so intensely to Alice’s gift?
The sunshine falling through the window jumped a few degrees west as I advanced us thirty minutes into the future.
“What just happened, Cmdr. Steinert?” Akane asked curiously as she tilted her head to me.
“Okay…I’m ready.” Alice announced as she quickly entered the office and closed the door behind her, locking it in the process.
“Time travel, Akane-kun. Sometimes it can be very subtle.” I giggled.
“She cheated.” Jack announced flatly.
“Thanks for the invite, skipper.” Alice chirped as she totally ignored Jack’s accusation and took the mysterious brown package from Tish in one hand and her outstretched hand in the other.
“Tish, think of home. Jack?” I said and asked then nodded as our destination appeared in my mind.
A large living room decorated in a definite Asian style replaced Tish’s office.
“Don’t let go yet, I haven’t phased us in.” I announced as I looked around us. Our guest was standing in the middle of a glass-topped coffee table. “Akane, you might want to take a few steps back. I don’t think Takashi would want blood stains in her table.” I said as I nodded down to my right.
Our newest sister gasped loudly before practically jumping backwards a few feet.
“Is this what you meant by travel hazards, Commander?” She asked, still flustered.
“That would be one of the minor ones, yes.” I giggled.
Akane swallowed hard. “One of the…minor…ones?”
“You could solidify in solid rock; get hit by a car just after rephasing; end up in somebody else; appear in an active volcano…”
“Jack!”
“Sorry, Alex, I just wanted to give her a couple of examples.”
“Whose house is this?” Akane asked after staring at Jack and I for several seconds.
“This is my living room, cousin. Empress, can we go outside and remove our shoes, please?” Tish requested politely.
We were immediately in a small foyer. After pulling everyone closer together I rephased us and we proceeded to remove our shoes before again entering the living room- well, Tish and Akane removed their shoes. Jack, Alice, and I simply removed them from our Reilly suit ensemble selection.
Suddenly the house came alive as three young children came screaming down a set of steps nearby.
“Momma!” They all screamed. “You’re home early!”
“I am! And I’ve brought some friends.” Tish gushed happily.
“Aunt Alex! Aunt Jacki!” The children screamed looking toward Jack and I.
“How y’all doin’ today?” I asked as Jack and I got mugged and lost our hearing.
I noticed Akane staring at Tish in complete shock.
“They are you…yours?”
“Cuz,” Tish began in her thick southern drawl, “The Mahanilui didn’t just make us all look like women-folk, it went clean ta the bone!” She giggled.
“Mitsuru Akane, meet Alexandra, 8; Rebecca, 6; and Yoshi, 3.”
“Honey?” A man’s voice echoed down from upstairs somewhere. “Did I hear that Alex and Jacki are here?”
An Asian man in his late twenties walked carefully down the same staircase holding a baby.
“You heard right, honey. Empress, might I introduce my husband of almost nine years, Sam Hikawa and my youngest, Jacquelyn. She’s almost a year old.” Tish added proudly.
“Hi Alice! Oh, Josie, I didn’t know you were here too. Did you cut your h…?” Sam started to say, but stopped abruptly when Akane turned to look at him straight on.
“I’m sorry; I thought you were Takashi’s sister Josie. I’m Sam…Sam Hikawa…and you would be?” The man asked after handing young Jacki to Tish. He promptly took the young woman’s hand and bowed slightly as he introduced himself.
“Mitsuru…Akane.” She answered sheepishly.
“Nice to meet you, Mitsuru. Are you any relation to Takashi by chance?” He asked. “Because there is a striking resemblance.”
“Akane is my cousin, dear. She might be staying with us for a little while, isn’t that right, Alex-sensei?”
“If that’s her decision, Tish.”
“Mitsuru, you are welcome in our home for as long as you would like to stay.” Sam said happily. “Family will never be turned away.”
Akane blushed as she bowed in thanks. “I am honored, Hikawa-san, though it has not been proven that I am related as of yet.”
“Jack, I guess another side trip is in order.” I sighed as I looked to our guest. “Akane, take my hand and I shall prove…beyond any doubt, that this woman is who I say.” I said as I rudely shot my hand to her.
We were suddenly on Sand Dollar.
“Here is your proof, Mitsuru Akane, though do not let go.” I said as I pointed down at a male Moritsu Takashi. “Watch and learn.”
“Has he had anything to eat or drink since we rescued him?” Capt. Alex Steinert asked as she entered Emily’s quarters and makeshift hospital room.
“Just some water late last night, nothing this morning yet.” Emily answered.
“Lt. Smith, please introduce me and ask for his name.”
This time I understood, thanks to my translator, the dialect of our enemy’s reply. Akane gasped in surprise. His answer was short and heated and I really had no need to translate it.
“He will not tell ‘mere’ women anything, Captain. He says he would rather die.” Mina replied as she strongly censored the translation.
“Tell him that if he doesn’t show a little more respect to the Commanding officer of this vessel that I can and will honor his last wish. I will also make it a point to note in my report that he has dishonored the very people that showed him mercy- the very women that saved his lowly carcass- is that clear! Exact translation, Lieutenant!”
I was glad to hear that Mina’s translation was indeed correct. Takashi’s reply was longer than before and his tone much softer.
“He says that he is indeed thankful for his rescue, but he says you cannot possibly be the Captain, as women are forbidden to command naval vessels on both sides.”
“Explain to him that this was not our choice- that we were once… oh hell! Tell him it is a test by our military to show that even American women can beat the Imperial Navy. See how he reacts to that.”
“Why did you tell him a lie, Commander?” Akane asked me as Takashi became infuriated- so much so that spit flew from his mouth as he made his next statement. I still didn’t need a translator to understand that very derogatory, very filthy response!
Akane and I watched in surprise as Capt. Steinert quickly turned, grabbed Sasha Trent’s pistol, roughly pulled back its action and just as swiftly grabbed Takashi’s tattered shirt collar putting the muzzle to his temple. It happened so fast, I wondered if I had unknowingly affected time at such an early stage in the Empress’ development.
“Listen, you arrogant, Jap asshole! If I say I’m the Captain of this boat you damn well better believe me or I’ll blow that offensive, foul mouth off of your arrogant, slant-eyed face. No one talks to me or my officers like that! No one! Now, are you going to talk or do you take a trip out a torpedo tube!”
Akane gasped again as we watched the muzzle press a little harder into his temple. It twisted a little for effect.
Takashi was now sweating profusely and he swallowed hard. Apparently, he now realized that I was a woman to be reckoned with. I was in command!
“Well, well, you do understand some English! Look ladies he speaks Colt! Now, Lt. Smith, if you’ll please introduce us again? Inform him I know many of the ‘more colorful’ facets of his language.”
“If this is 1944, how would you know such fowl language, Commander?” Akane asked as she turned to stare at me.
“I knew a Japanese boy that immigrated to Missouri in high school, Akane.”
“Then he dishonored his family by teaching a young woman such trash!”
“He says his name is Takashi Moritsu, Ship’s Cook and he is sorry for offending us with his dishonorable language. He was not aware that Americans- especially American women knew such crude phrases! He will not dishonor us in the future.”
“I wasn’t a girl at the time, ma’am.” I said sadly, looking down to the deck.
“Lt. Smith, would he like some food and does he have any additional medical requirements?”
“Oh…forgive me, commander.” Akane apologized, remembering about the Mahanilui.
“He says he is hungry, but is reluctant because of what he has been told about the American’s treatment of prisoners. I have reassured him that those reports are erroneous and unfounded. He agreed to eat only after you assure its safety.”
“Tell him I like our cook, but I can’t vouch for anyone’s safety after eating it- not even my own!”
I laughed and shook my head while Akane just looked between us in puzzlement.
“He says you officers are all alike! You all expect exquisite meals from pig slop! Captain, I quite like the chief’s culinary skill. I am particularly fond of his apple pie!”
“Ap-prel pry? Ah… BraseBrawl! Brabe Root! Ahhg.” Takashi spouted, but quickly winced with pain from his ribs.
“Cousin always liked his American apple pie.” Akane giggled with a worried look.
“Tell him I think we’re out of pie, but I’ll try to find something edible in the galley.”
“Enough proof, Akane-kun?” I asked- though I knew what her reply would already be.
“This only proves that you rescued my cousin, Commander…” Akane began to say just before our surroundings changed again.
“See? I wasn’t lying, Skip, he’s changing. Look, he’s got a full head of hair already!” Jamie Hilf cried as Capt. Steinert hit the deck and turned around.
“That looks like my cousin, but I barely remember him with that much hair, Commander.”
“Keep watching, Akane. You’re witnessing the true power of the Mahanilui.” I said as I pointed to the visibly transforming person in Sand Dollar’s brig.
“Is that how it happened to us Skip?”
“Most certainly, Miss Hilf.” Lt. Smith said as she and Lt. Scott joined us in the already crowded hold that served as pump room, cargo and food storage, and brig. I moved Akane and I into the smaller Brig in order not to stand in one of them.
“I wish I had a camera to document this. Navy Medical would never believe this otherwise.”
“Emily, I don’t think anyone would believe this with pictures. Look, his clothes are starting to fit differently.”
“Permission to be excused, Captain? I’m starting to get nauseous, sir.”
“Very well, Hilf, but consider yourself on report! Don’t be surprised if you’re the next occupant of this brig, sailor. What is wrong with you? Drinking while on duty! On second thought, I want you to wait in the Wardroom until I arrive. Is that understood, sailor?”
“Yes, sir. I’m sorry sir! I just needed to dull this pain, sir. I…”
Akane and I watched the tears stream down Jamie Hilf’s lovely face before she turned for the ladder.
“And before either one of you accuses me of being too hard on her, may I remind you that the penalty for such an offense is incarceration and court-martial! I went easy on her.”
“Captain, this is quite strange. I have never seen the Mahanilui progress so rapidly! What we have witnessed in these last few minutes would normally take several hours! I can’t explain this conundrum.” Lt. Smith said in a quiet but concerned tone.
“I just can’t believe my eyes, Mina! This is so fantastic- like I’m actually watching Superman change clothes, only in reverse!”
“You mean Supergirl don’t you, Emily? I just can’t believe it’s happening again. We have to find out how this happened.”
“Emily, you and Lt. Smith stay with Moritsu. When he wakes up I want you here to make sure he doesn’t do anything foolish. Let him know he’s not alone in this. I’m going to ask Hilf, Richards, and Andrews what exactly they saw or did down here. I’ll send someone down on guard duty.”
Past me turned for the ladder to the main deck. “I can’t believe it happened again!”
“You don’t know what magic overtook everyone, Commander?” Akane asked in amazement.
“Like Tish told you earlier, the Mahanilui is a process designed by the ‘Past’ Empress to save her people from total annihilation. The little machines can completely rewrite a person’s genetic code if needed.” I sighed. “That includes gender.” I added sadly.
“I just can’t believe that is my Takashi.” Akane said as she looked on in wonder.
“It happened the same way for us…and for you, Akane-kun. Being female already, you didn’t change all that much. Your physical change of age is the most visible whereas I and the rest of my crew….” I told her, motioning down my body to illustrate.
“And Takashi is fine with this change?” She asked.
“Weeeelll, not at first. As with all of us, it took a little time to acclimate, but the Takashi of 2011 is quite comfortable with her body. I’m sure she could go on and on about her experiences. Mind you, all those experiences were not happy or pleasant- no one’s life can be all roses and happiness.”
“I wouldn’t expect that, Commander. I, for one, know that first hand.”
I remained silent for a moment. “So, have I achieved my proof, Akane-kun?”
The young woman holding my hand nodded ever so slightly.
Takashi’s pleasantly decorated home appeared around us.
“Before I release my hold, Akane-kun, I await your answer.” I said as I looked down to the floor.
“My answer for what…exactly?”
“Would you care to join our sisterhood, Mitsuru Akane…the women of Kili Island…?” Looking back up and into her eyes, I continued. “To agree to be my sister and join the Empress in helping the people of this world as well as others?” I asked and then paused.
“To be my friend?”
“Do I have to give you my answer now?”
“No, Akane-kun. It is your decision when you voice any preference. I would however suggest that you get to know your cousin. She has waited this day for so very long and I would hate to see her visions of this happy day ruined.”
“She did appear to be very excited by our arrival.”
“That is because she has struggled over the years to stay out of your life- fearing you would shun her as some teen-aged lunatic. I can tell you it wasn’t easy when you both worked at the same company…in the same department, for twenty-five years.
“She worked for IBM?” Akane’s eyes grew wide. “In Tokyo?”
I nodded.
The woman remained silent for a few moments as she desperately searched her memories for Takashi. She finally gasped as those memories surfaced.
“That was her? But she never seemed to age!”
“And now you know why, Akane-kun. You are welcome to join us if you wish; otherwise, Jack and I will take you back to your hotel in Honolulu.”
“You would just return me and allow me to live out another lifetime without any intervention?”
“All I ask is that you keep what you have learned…what you are now…to yourself. If the general population found out that the Empress and her sisters were to actually exist…”
My eyes dropped to the floor again.
“It would make our lives a living hell.” I concluded.
“Empress…” She started to say. “Commander Steinert, allow me a few days to meet Takashi before I make my decision. Whichever way I chose, your sisterhood shall never be at risk of exposure.”
“It is all I can ask of you. Thank you, Akane-kun.”
“Glad you came back in the same week, Alex!” Jack blurted out sarcastically as Tish’s three kids turned around.
“Aunt Akane! Aunt Alex!” Three children shouted in unison and rushed my companion.
We were back in this reality. Tish motioned to me with the interoffice envelope that she picked up from the coffee table.
I winked and noticed that Sam had turned on the TV. The news was just coming on.
“This evening we have sad breaking news at the top of our early broadcast! We have just learned that a Japan Airlines Boeing 757 has gone down approximately seventy miles east-southeast of Midway. Officials in Hawaii reported losing radar contact with flight 243…”
Akane’s head snapped around at the mention of the flight number.
“…At approximately 1:34PM local time. Air and sea rescue has been dispatched to the last known location. As of this newscast the plane’s wreckage has not been located. Flight 243 was enroute from Honolulu to Tokyo and reportedly carried two hundred and thirty passengers.”
Quickly Akane stared down at the television’s lower right corner.
“This is December 11th?” She asked as her head snapped back to me.
“It is Mitsuru, why?” Tish’s husband Sam answered in confusion.
The young woman’s face drained of all color as she mouthed the number 243 several times. She slowly fell backwards onto the floor landing hard on her behind.
Takashi’s three girls quickly retreated to their mother in fear. Tish looked at her cousin with a worried gaze.
Mitsuru Akane slowly turned her head my way. Her teary eyes slowly rose up my body finally reaching my face. She was visibly shaking as her right hand rose from her side; quivering, she began to point it up at me.
I remained silent and stood still- my eyes carefully regarding this terrified young woman. Final proof of the Empress had just been provided.
“You…” Akane gulped, wiped at her eyes, and rewet her lips a few times. “You…you knew.” She almost whispered. “You knew!” She accused a little louder.
Takashi and her husband began looking between Akane and I in concern.
“You knew…knew that…that I would be…” Tears continued flowing from her eyes. Wiping them back again she continued. “You knew that I would…would be on that plane!” She accused.
A small smile crept to my lips, as my right eyebrow rose. Still, I remained silent.
“You did this…did this…to…to keep me from…from boarding that plane!”
“Mrs. Mitsuru,” Jack said gently. “The Empress protects her friends and especially her family. That is one matter that Alex will never negotiate!” She reminded sternly.
“But…but…but…”
Takashi slowly peeled her children away from her sides and approached her cousin.
“You are my cousin, Akane-kun, and therefore my relative.” Tish said, taking the young woman’s hands in her’s. “Alex-sensei is my friend…my sister by way of the Mahanilui. Because of that process, and my relationship with her, you are also her family.”
“You hardly know anything about me.” Akane said as she continued to stare at me.
“Miss Mitsuru, the Empress knows more about you than you can ever imagine.” Jack said cryptically as she winked at me.
I closed my eyes and nodded once. She had no idea how true that statement was.
“Tish, would you give Akane her new identity?” I asked calmly.
“My new…identity?”
“Mitsuru Akane died in that plane crash- or did you just randomly lose your balance after hearing that flight number?” I asked.
“But I didn’t get on that plane. I’m right here with you…right now.”
“According to that plane’s passenger manifest, Akane Mitsuru officially checked in and took seat 34D for her flight back to Japan.” I informed her.
“But how is that possible?”
“We have our ways. Tell me, Mrs. Akane Mitsuru, would anyone recognize you as you look right now?” I asked seriously, scanning her from head to toe.
“Of course! My children and grandchildren would know.”
“Really? Because I see a young woman of about nineteen or twenty sitting before me…”
“I’m seventy-six years old, I’ll have you know!”
“Mitsuru, with all due respect…not from where I stand.” Tish’s Sam said in awe with a slight smile. Tish glared at her husband.
“It’s true honey, Akane looks a year…maybe two, older than you.” He argued. “In fact, you two could be sisters.”
Mitsuru Akane began crying- this time louder.
“I’ve lost them.” She choked out after a minute.
“Who did you lose, hun?” I asked in confusion.
“My family…my children…my grandchildren.” She cried out to me.
“Only if you wish that to be true.”
“But…”
“Tish?” I asked as I turned my full attention to my linguist. “What did your Ma and Pa have to say about your change?”
Akane’s head snapped around to her cousin.
“Aunt and Uncle knew?” Her crying stopped immediately as her jaw dropped.
“They’ve known since 1954, cousin.” Tish answered candidly.
“They’ve known? They died in 1960! You speak as if they were both alive today!”
Tish wrinkled her nose and squinted in response.
Akane’s mouth dropped open even farther, if that were possible.
“The sisters of Kili are very resilient and diverse, Akane-kun.” I giggled as I helped her stand. “Let’s see who you will be in this new life, shall we?”
Placing my hand gently on her shoulder, I guided Akane to the Davenport. Tish opened and began to tip the large envelope’s contents out onto the coffee table’s glass top.
Akane picked up various cards and documents to examine each in detail.
“This California driver’s license claims that I am Akane Moritsu and that I am twenty years old!”
“Y’all will get no argument to the contrary, Akane-kun.” I said with a smile.
“This card claims that I am a student at UCLA-Berkley, and this paper claims I have chosen and paid for classes starting…” Her eyes bulged as she read on. “January 9th, 2012!”
“You’re majoring in Business Management if I’m not mistaken.” I replied evenly, my smile growing larger as she stared at another sheet of paper with numbers printed in a column on one side of the page.
“This is a bank statement in the same name!” She gasped as her eyes scanned down the page. “It claims I have over one hundred-thousand American dollars in this account!”
“Sounds like y’all are set for the next couple year’s tuition, food, and lodging, you might even have a little left over for a new, more up to date, wardrobe, too.” I giggled. “Still, I’d think about finding at least a part time job until you graduate in two years- maybe longer if you decide to get your Master’s.”
“This…” Akane picked up an embossed parchment written entirely in Japanese, scanned it and immediately placed it back down gently- as if a delicate explosive. She gulped. “This…this is a…a birth certificate.”
“We all have them, hun, why do you act like its booby trapped?” I asked as I tried to hold back my laughter.
“It claims my birth date as August 4th, 1991!”
“Well, if this truly is 2011,” I reasoned, “and you are twenty years old…then that seems perfectly logical to me.” I laughed outright, not being able to contain myself any longer. Akane was very entertaining when totally perplexed.
“But I was born August 4th, 1935!”
“Maybe you’re thinking of your grandmother’s birthday, Akane Moritsu?” I asked as I continued to laugh.
“No! This is not right! Why are you doing this?” Akane shouted as tears again burst forth from her eyes.
“Let’s ask your two older sisters, shall we?” I laughed as I looked out into the next room where I- Alex Covington, stood with two slightly older looking women. Alex smiled, shook her head and nodded to them. All three entered the spacious living room.
“Little sister, why are you protesting so much? Why, I haven’t heard this much complaining since we left Tokyo ten years ago!” One of the women said as she approached.
“Aunt Yoko! Aunt Keiko!” Tish’s three girls chorused.
Akane spun around at the new voice. “Aunt Yoko?”
She continued to spin to the floor.
“Why do you take extreme pleasure in rendering the new ones unconscious, Alex?” Sam Hikawa asked me with a smile while shaking his head. Takashi was already kneeling beside her new sister trying to revive her.
“It all works out in the end, Sam, I promise.” I giggled.
“We are so bad, sis.” Alex Covington laughed.
“You saw what might have been if she wasn’t…nudged.” I replied.
Alex Covington nodded.
“Um…what would have happened, Alex?” Jack and Alice both asked, lacking comprehension as I saw Akane starting to come around.
“Moritsosuru-Hikawa Semiconductors won’t exist.” Tish said just above a whisper, her face looking up to me, pale from the devastating realization.
“And Ricky Lynn would never win those fourteen DARPA competitions.” I added, shaking my head. “Nor would she become a celebrated Professor of Robotics.”
“So this is what it’s like when a paradox closes?” Sam Hikawa mumbled to himself.
My attention went to him immediately. “Where one paradox closes, another will surely emerge,” I prophesized cryptically.
“Aunt Yoko, is it really you?” Akane asked as she carefully sat up. Tish tried to help, but Akane raised her hand to stop any assistance.
“You obviously aren’t well, little sister. I have always been your older sister, Yoko Moritsu.” Yoko smiled deviously at Akane. “And this isn’t your Uncle Shinji…this is your oldest sister, Keiko Moritsu. Are you suffering from some form of amnesia, Akane? Empress, what mission has she been on that would cause such confusion in our little sister?”
I raised my hands and shrugged my shoulders in answer. “She was perfectly fine when we left Honolulu three nights ago, girls.” I giggled.
Akane glared at me. “What is this game you all are playing?” She demanded!
I looked at the woman sitting angrily on the carpeted floor. My expression went dead serious as I knelt down before her. “The game, Miss Moritsu, is Life. More specifically- survival. Whether you realize it or not at this point in time, you are important to me…more so, you have always been important to Takashi. Hardly a day has gone by in the sixty-seven years that I have known Moritsu Takashi that she hasn’t thought about you, her parents, or the rest of the family, Akane. We’ve not only given you the rare opportunity of a second chance, but Takashi has received that which she has missed the most…her cousin Akane.” I paused to take a breath, and to let what I said sink in.
The Empress was now going to reveal information she normally never released.
“Akane Moritsu, you have been reunited with your three sisters: Keiko, Yoko, and Takashi, plus your nieces and brother-in-law. Your cousins back home in Japan will be very excited to meet you all. They will be very thankful that your visit next summer has lightened their heavy hearts- hearts so saddened by the loss of their matriarch in an airplane crash on December 11th, 2011. The joy and happiness of being reacquainted with the lost branch of their family will do much to heal that wound and renew their spirits. Honey, Mrs. Akane Mitsuru was always destined,” I cringed at that word, hating it even more now for having to use it, “to perish in that plane crash. Had I not interfered, this timeline…your lives…from now into the foreseeable future, would skew wildly out of control…into oblivion.”
I paused again and glared at the young woman still sitting on the floor, staring back at me through tear-filled eyes.
“Yes, Akane, you ARE that important! YOU provide the glue that reunites and continues the old Japanese name of Moritsu.”
“Sis, can I have a word with you please?” Alex Covington insisted as she walked over to me placing a hand to my right shoulder. Standing back up, she guided me into the far corner of the room.
“We went a little heavy on the drama just now, didn’t we?”
“You know what will happen if we didn’t.” I rationalized.
“She’s still going to be a handful, Alex.”
“I know…but maybe, just maybe she won’t be quite so hard-headed this time.”
“I forgot we saw that one obscure scenario. Sorry, sis.”
“You forgot? How far ahead are you from, Alex?” I asked in amazement.
“May 5th, 2041.”
“Wow, I get senile that soon?” I asked with an evil grin.
“You wish!” She said a little louder than expected. We both looked back at our sisters and their family.
“We better get back to Akane’s welcome home party, sis.” She continued with a wink.
“I agree, sis.” I said and nodded once. With a bright smile on my face, I turned to our sisters and family.
“Who wants to go to Hawaii for a few days?” I asked brightly.
Tish’s three young girls rushed toward me, screaming hysterically!
Resuming their original mission- that of finding Prof. Samuel’s missing Time Machine- Alex and company participate in a ghost hunt, where they provide most of the paranormal activity. How much will the Empress allow her fellow ‘poltergeists’ to enjoy the ‘witching hour’? How much will their newest sister, Akane, influence the mission? Later, Alex and Jack attend Prof. Samuels’ theoretical science lecture masquerading as her keynote speakers.
“Things that go bump…”
0800hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 15th, 2011
“Are you going to go down to the beach for more sunbathing this morning, Alex?” Jack asked as she appeared from one of the three bathrooms in our hotel suite.
The President’s Suite in this hotel, it turns out, had a standing reservation for the ‘Empress’. We had found that out shortly after arriving in Honolulu three days ago. Although different universes, this suite was exactly as I had remembered, but it conjured other memories as well- memories I fought furiously to shield from Jack.
“Penny for your thoughts, Alex?” Jack asked as she was suddenly staring at me with a worried look.
“I still can’t help thinking I’ve been in this suite before, Jack.” I said as I fought another resurgence of those memories.
“Maybe Alex Covington reserved it, but still…why would you have a standing reservation here in the first place?”
“Excu…me, Alex, but we’ll be…our way back t…ho..l…room now.” Alice’s semi-transparent image informed us from just inside the suite’s main door.
“It’s okay, hun, we’re decent.” I told the image with a smile as I noticed it fading in and out several times.
“I just want...o give you g…s a heads up…lex.” The image replied.
“That’s fine, hun, see y’all soon.” I replied to the image.
Alice’s smiling image wavered then disappeared entirely.
“She must be near her projection limit. Where did they go for breakfast this morning anyway?” Jack asked.
“Akane said something about a restaurant near the airport that served great omelets and sausage.” I responded.
“Oh, so what’s on the agenda if we aren’t going to the beach?”
“We do have that little issue of finding Ricky Lynn’s toy over at Pearl, Jack.”
“I had almost forgotten about that. Is it that important we find it immediately?”
I paused a moment. “A device from 2035- one capable of allowing the general public to travel through time arrives here in 2011?” I stated as I looked at her seriously. “You can fill in the list of reasons why that would be very bad, Jack.”
“But if it really does appear in the hangar…”
“Rest assured, it will be found, Jack. Then use your imagination as to how busy we’ll be. Remember, whoever finds that thing wouldn’t be as careful about changing things as we are; let alone not being able to see the repercussions in that new future.”
Jack glanced down to the floor. “That would be pretty bad, huh? When do we leave?” She asked, looking back up at me.
“As soon as Alice gets back. We really do need her on this one.”
“I take it you intend on scaring the pants off those Spirit Quest guys?” Jack asked with a slight, devious grin.
“That’s not even a consideration, Jack. We’re just going to provide the necessary ‘paranormal’ activity their investigation must capture to maintain the timeline.”
“But Alex Covington said this was going to be a fun one.” My first officer complained.
“Oh ya, it’ll be a real riot, hun, you’ll see.” I said rolling my eyes once.
“No one is going to have a heart attack or die are they?”
“No, Jack, not unless my foresight has failed me.”
“Just checking.” She paused. “But, we’re still going to have a little fun with this one, right?”
I waggled my head several times as I retrieved my tiara from my regulation shoulder bag.
“You’re not going to put that on now are you? Remember, Alex, we left from the OC that night.”
“I’m well aware of that, Jack. I’m just making sure it’s charged up.” I growled as I placed it on my head.
“Oh.” She said as a big smile appeared. “That’s good, Alex. Because some people might start thinking the ‘Empress’ has finally succumbed to her title.”
I stuck my tongue out at her.
While we waited for the others to return, I took the opportunity to browse through the on-line manual for my T.I.A.R.A.
“That thing sure has the toys, Alex.” Jack said as I finished reading and mentally closed the file. Apparently Jack was being Jack and reading ‘over my shoulder’.
Our suite’s door clicked and opened quickly. Young Alexandra Hikawa ran into the room. She and her two sisters made a beeline straight for us.
“Aunt Alex! Aunt Jacki! We saw a whole bunches of air-planes! You think we could ride in one sometime? Not that we don’t like travelin with you, but can we…just once, Aunt Alex?”
“I wanna ride a air-plane, Aunt Alex,” her younger sister, Rebecca, demanded!
“I’ll see what I can do, but it won’t be for a few years; your aunt is very busy right now.” I told them with a big smile. Tish’s kids were adorable. I thought of my own girls at that age.
“Look mommy, Aunt Alex has her crown on!” Rebecca shouted with an excited laugh as she pointed to my head.
I noticed Akane’s eyes snap to, lock on me, and widen!
Tish, Sam, Alice, Keiko, Yoko, Alexandra, Rebecca…even little Yoshi dropped to one knee before me!
“Empress!” They all chorused and began laughing.
I felt my cheeks ignite from the embarrassment!
“That is enough of that!” I growled before shutting down my headpiece and putting it back in my purse.
Akane was still staring at me, her mouth still wide open.
“Alice, are you ready to go?” I asked as she continued laughing. I resisted asking Akane what she found so mesmerizing about me this time. Instead, I held out both hands and waited for my companions to join me.
“You ARE wearing your Reilly, right?” I asked as she wiped her eyes dry and took my offered hand. Alice’s shorts, one-piece blue and white-striped swimsuit, and heeled sandals transformed into her modern Navy dress whites in answer to the question.
My own blue demin shorts, pink ‘T’-shirt, and pink sneakers became my own modern uniform, as did Jack’s shorts, bikini top, and sandals.
Akane widened her stare to the three of us. This was the first time she had seen our technology.
“We call them Reilly suits, hun,” I told the mesmerized woman. “They can transform into any clothing we need for any given mission. I take it y’all would like one?”
Akane’s head nodded slowly, her eyes continuing to stare at us.
The suite’s doorbell rang.
It had a doorbell?
“Room service.” A familiar voice announced.
Sam, being closest, opened the door to reveal my Alexandra and Isabeau- the later woman was holding a garment bag.
“Did someone here call for a Reilly suit?” My granddaughter chortled as she and Isabeau entered. The children ran to them immediately.
“Alex. I was wondering when you would arrive.” I said as I approached and wrapped my arms around her after the girls parted. Next, I welcomed Isabeau in a similar fashion, though without the familiar tingle.
I looked back to our newest sister.
“Akane Moritsu, I wish to formally introduce to you my Granddaughter, Alexandra, third child of Nathan and Alexis of Terra, Third Grandchild to Grand High Counselor Tibius of Terra and Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth. To her right, I would also be pleased to present to you, Isabeau, daughter of Samuel of Terra and Random Valerian Peltierre of Reilly. Ladies, this is Takashi’s sister, Akane Moritsu. Akane-kun, Random Peltierre is Takashi’s temporal twin…if we hadn’t told you yet.”
I quickly took a deep breath having expelled the entire contents of my lungs for the formal Terran introduction protocol.
“Nice try, Grandmother, but you still abbreviated the formal protocol.” Alexandra said in a snobbish tone, but with a wry smile as she wrapped her arms around me again. A slight tingle, as usual, passed between us.
“By the way Grandma, thanks, I needed that first one.” Alexandra said as she pulled back slightly and smiled.
“It’s been a long time, Empress?” I asked with a sly grin. I couldn’t help but notice the intensity of the tingle at our first embrace.
She nodded and smiled devilishly.
I noticed Akane Moritsu staring between the two of us. That had gotten old three days ago!
“Yes, Akane-kun, this is my granddaughter. Yes, she is the future Empress of Time and Space. Yes, we look identical, and yes, we share the same memories, so…” I said, but stopped abruptly.
“Yes, you’re staring at us all the time has gotten very old. And yes…I was born on a different planet.” Alexandra took over, completing my response.
“Now put this garment on, Akane-kun, and don’t worry about the fit. We’ll take care of that as soon as you come back out with it on.” Alexandra ordered as she took and pushed the bag into Akane’s arms and pushed her toward the nearest bedroom.
I smiled when Akane almost hit the doorframe as she continued to stare back at us instead of looking where she was heading.
“So, Isabeau, what’s the occasion?” I asked Randi’s daughter after we finally stopped laughing at our sister’s reaction.
“I thought your suits could use a small upgrade, Empress. We recently found some bugs in the firmware and have completed a patch to take care of it. I shouldn’t be longer than five minutes per unit, M’lady.”
“Go for it, hun.” I offered with a bright smile.
Immediately, my HUD displayed a blue window with white scrolling text. The window suddenly froze and began flashing red for some reason.
“What?” Isabeau exclaimed in surprise. “Your suit is three revisions higher than I expected? Empress, you have obviously traveled much farther than I have anticipated. I have detected that External Processor # 3 Omega made the last update in Earth year 2039. Is it permissible to recall the update history for my archives?” Isabeau looked very surprised, and very confused.
“If Randi has given permission via valid certificate, then by all means, Lady Comptroller.” I responded as I bowed my head slightly.
‘Permissions granted’ flashed momentarily in a new, smaller window. The background of the original window turned blue as the white text began scrolling again. After a few minutes the text stopped and both windows disappeared.
“Thank you, M’lady. It will take a few minutes to decrypt the archived change list…WHAT…IS…THAT?” She started to say, but shouted the last out suddenly in shock.
“What’s what, hun?” I asked in curiosity.
“There is a significantly sized patch here closing several loopholes for something called ‘Phrack-EU’.” She gasped in horror. “In fact, there is reference to six individual strains of this so-called virus!”
Isabeau looked at me in confusion. “Empress, the patch build date is 2025BC, but the initialization date is 2030. What have you been up to, M’lady?”
“Oh, just my usual, hun.” I said, downplaying and hopefully averting Jack’s curiosity. “A while back I ran into a little Polish hacking algorithm. Your Aunts and mother helped immunize us against the little varmint.”
“Empress, do you realize that this particular virus had the potential of taking over RVP’s core processors and causing considerable damage to her peripheral systems?”
“Really? I replied, as I played innocent. “Then it’s a good thing your mother and aunts sent that thing a’packing, isn’t it?”
“I’ve had better fittings from my eight-year-old great-granddaughter, Commander!” Akane complained as she reentered the large living room. I was glad for the diversion from the current topic.
“It has to be turned on first, Akane-kun.” I smiled, watching the small woman try to pull up the sleeves, waist, and pant legs as she stumbled out of the bedroom. She was absolutely swimming in the thing. Akane’s attention quickly turned to my Ex-O as Jack began to mentally guide her through the suit’s initialization process. Within minutes, our newest sister looked smart in her very own set of regulation dress whites.
“Well now, Ens. Moritsu, that looks much better.” I praised as I placed my hand on her shoulder and used my HUD to assign her a rank.
“But I have no military experience, Commander.” She objected.
“I started you out at the bottom of the food chain, hun. Just salute any officer or salute back to any enlisted we happen to run into and you’ll be fine, Akane.” I reassured her. “Other than that, just follow our lead.”
“But…” She started to complain.
“So…are we finally ready to continue our mission?” I asked as I again offered my hands to my companions, ignoring Akane’s protest entirely.
Akane glared at me but took a hand anyway.
“Until another time then, Grandmother. May the winds of time be in your favor,” Alexandra said as she placed a kiss on my cheek. Isabeau did likewise before stepping away.
“You both are welcome to stay in our place, hun; we’re paid up until Wednesday.” I said as I looked around the large living room with a smile.
Alexandra and Isabeau looked at each other for only a second.
“Our sincere thanks to you, M’lady!” Isabeau gushed. Both women smiled happily.
“Momma! Aunt Alex and Aunt Bo are going to stay with us! Isn’t that great?” Young Rebecca cried excitedly.
Alexandra bent down so that she was eye to eye with the small girl. “So what are we going to do while the Empress is away on her mission?” She looked at all three children for a response.
“Swimmin’”
“Shoppin’!”
“Playin’!”
The three shouted almost simultaneously.
“All good answers.” My granddaughter chirped as she hugged little Rebecca.
“See y’all later.” I said before making sure Jack, Alice, and Akane were ready.
Our hotel suite became the Women’s’ Lavatory in the OC.
“Why are we in here?” Akane complained more than asked.
“Here’s the plan. Akane, you let go of Jack’s hand and position yourself in the last stall. It should be empty, but check. When y’all are ready, let go of Alice’s hand. You’ll feel a little light headed for a moment, but you’ll be fine.”
“Why will I become light headed?”
“Because that’s what happens when you re-enter reality without my help, Akane. Please, just trust me?”
Our newest sister nodded cautiously, let go of Jack’s hand, and disappeared through the next stall’s wall. Alice followed and disappeared as well.
“I’m releasing now.” Akane said thinking she was only being heard by the three of us.
“That’s nice, sweetie, I hope it all comes out alright for ya!” Another voice, one not in our group, but in the Lavatory, answered in reply.
‘Alice just let go,’ I thought to Jack as I felt my hand free up.
Jack moved through the other stall’s wall and I felt her release my other hand.
I rephased, flushed the toilet, and exited. Jack and Alice flushed and joined me.
Then…we waited for Akane.
The three of us began to look at each other, concerned about our sister.
‘You don’t think…’ Jack thought to us.
“Y’all fall in, or what, hun?” I asked as I knocked at the stall’s door.
“I’ll be right out, Commander.” Her frantic voice answered.
A minute later the toilet flushed and Akane joined us at the sinks. The attendant’s eyes grew bigger for a moment before she smiled. Accepting the towel she offered, I dried my hands and took a twenty from my shoulder bag.
“Here y’all go.” I said as I placed it in her tip basket.
“Thanks, Empress. You really should watch that one though.” She advised as she motioned to Akane. “She looks like trouble to me, Alex. Here Jacki, on the house.”
“Thanks Kaylee, I think I’ll be able to handle her.” I laughed as Jack took the towel and did a double take.
“Wow!” Jack exclaimed. “Corrine did a real number on you! I almost didn’t recognize you.”
“Thanks, Commander, how very flattering of you,” the attendant deadpanned.
“Can’t you see she’s getting ready to retire, Jack? You can’t do that looking like your nineteen, you know!” Alice scolded our Ex-O.
As was becoming common practice, Akane’s mouth dropped open and she began to stare at us.
I sighed.
“Yes, Akane, she is one of us. Kaylee Andrews, meet Akane Moritsu. Kaylee is one of my crew,” I told her, as I looked her straight in the eyes. “Because we live so long, every so often we must appear to ‘retire’.” I paused, but decided to explain further when she still didn’t look like she was getting it.
“As time goes by, we must make ourselves look older, as if actually aging normally, but there comes a point where makeup and Corrine Masterson’s handy work can no longer be effective. That is the time when we ‘retire’ from one life and re-enter society as our true youthful selves to begin a new life. A new life, Akane, can be as ‘new’ as you’d like but, I can tell you that is the most depressing part of our long life, though.” I let out another heavy sigh as I thought about my future husband, Sandy.
“Losing or leaving a mate is the worst part of this whole thing. It isn’t so upsetting when they choose the Mahanilui, at least you get to keep the friendship, but if they refuse and pass away…”
As hard as I tried, I couldn’t halt my tears.
“Oh Alex, you’re going to ruin your makeup. Here.” Kaylee said in a motherly tone as she handed me a tissue.
I forced a smile. “Thanks.”
“In this time period, Alex has already lost one husband to old age and just married her second.” I heard Jack telling Akane, who apparently was staring again.
A minute went by as I composed myself.
“Let’s get this mission back on track.” I declared as I first leaned down to hug Kaylee then reached into my purse and dropped another twenty in the tips basket.
“Thank you much, ma’am.” She replied as we quickly exited the women’s lavatory.
2010hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 9th, 2011
“I see you two found some friends, Alex.” Admiral Demmit said looking just a little surprised.
“Admiral. It’s so good to see you again, sir.” Alice bubbled. She leaned over and placed a very non-regulation-like kiss on the old man’s cheek.
Uncle Rick turned a deep shade of crimson at the unexpected greeting.
“It’s…it’s nice to see you too, Lt. Wesnuski.” Demmit stuttered.
Realizing her mistake, Alice stepped back and went to attention. “Sorry, sir, I forgot where I was for a moment.
“At ease, Lieutenant.” Uncle Rick smiled. “Have you and Ensign…” He squinted slightly to read Akane’s nameplate. “Moritsu had something to eat?”
“We both just ate breakfast, Admiral Demmit.” Akane told him shyly then looked around at us in embarrassment.
“What? You haven’t eaten since breakfast?” He said loud enough for those around us to hear. “That’s intolerable!” He declared, covering for the girl’s foul-up. “I insist you two sit down at once and at least have some desert.”
Uncle Rick motioned for our waiter as he stood and borrowed two more chairs from the neighboring, unoccupied table. We all took our seats.
“The ladies and I will have some desert. Commanders’, what suits your fancy?” He said looking to Jack and I.
“Um…I’ll just have a single scoop of chocolate ice cream with a little whipped cream and a cherry.” I said with a smile.
“I think I’ll have the same, if you don’t mind.” Jack requested.
“Lt. Wesnuski? What’ll it be?” Uncle Rick smiled at Alice.
Our waiter looked at Alice attentively.
“I’d um…I’d like a small strawberry sundae, please?”
The waiter moved his attention to Akane and patiently waited.
“Ensign, will you be having desert today?” He asked politely after a few long seconds.
Akane cautiously looked around the table. Uncle Rick smiled deviously as he rested his chin on his interlocked fingers, elbows resting on the table.
“Um…would it be okay if I…” Akane blushed. “If I…um…ordered a rice pudding and large glass of sake?” She asked the Admiral in a timid voice.
Uncle Rick began to chuckle and nodded to the waiter. “I’ll have another draft.” He added.
“I’ll have those out in just a few minutes, thank you, sirs.” The waiter said politely and hurried off.
Admiral Demmit continued to chuckle, wiping his eyes a few times.
“Akane, ease up a little.” He told the girl, wiping his eyes once more. “We’re all grown-ups here and while in that uniform you’re an officer in the United States Navy. You’re allowed to order anything you want.”
Uncle Rick paused a moment and looked toward me.
“Provided, of course, Admiral Covington is paying.” He continued with a wink.
It was my turn to blush now. I quickly brought up my HUD and changed my nameplate, but left my rank stand at Commander.
Uncle Rick did a double take, noticing the subtle change. His attention moved back to his newest Ensign.
“Ens. Moritsu, although quite endearing, being so shy and submissive will not communicate your rank or its authority to the enlisted under your command. I recommend that you cut the frightened little girl act and show some pride in being an officer in this country’s military!” He growled.
“Yes, Admiral.” She replied in a small voice.
“How’s that again, Ens. Moritsu?”
“Ay…aye, sir…Admiral Demmit.”
“That’s better, Ensign. Maybe Lt. Wesnuski can help you with your command voice when you return to your boat?” He said looking at Alice.
“Aye, sir. Lt. Cmdr. Moritsu and I will make it our standing priority, Admiral.” Alice responded as her eyes quickly targeted our waiter approaching.
“Now…who had the rice pudding and sake?” The waiter asked with a smile.
“That would be me, young man.” Akane announced with more authority than I’d heard since her Mahanilui. She could have done without the ‘young man’ portion, though. The waiter was well into his thirties I estimated.
“Aye, ma’am. Let me know if you need a refill.” He said with the same smile and proceeded to serve the rest of us.
“Will there be anything else, sirs?” Our waiter asked as he began to clear off our table.
“I’ll take the check over here.” I said with a wave of my finger. I pulled my military ID and credit card from my shoulder bag and handed it to him.
“I’ll take care of this right away, Comm…” He stared at my ID and stopped suddenly. “Admiral? Admiral Covington?” His eyes quickly shot to my collar. “But your rank…”
“Have you ever heard of a surprise inspection, sailor?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Y…eesss….yes, ma’am…er Admiral!”
“Well, is there some problem with my credit or credentials on this base then?”
“No, Admiral. None whatsoever.”
“Good! I think a twenty-two percent gratuity should suffice for your excellent service, don’t you?” I asked with a bright smile.
“Aye, ma’am. Thank you, Admiral. I’ll take care of this immediately and be right back, Admiral.” Our flustered waiter said as he scurried off.
“I hope you were taking notes, Ens. Moritsu.” Uncle Rick asked Akane. “Well done, Alex. Keep that up and one day you WILL make Admiral.” He laughed.
Jack choked while sipping her glass of water.
Only a couple of minutes later I was handed my card and ID and thanked profusely for our patronage.
“So, what’s the plan for the rest of the night, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as he helped me then the others from our chairs.
“We find a safe place to phase out, Uncle Rick, then we jump over to the Museum.” I told him as he held one of the OC’s entrance doors open for us.
“Just jump, Alex?” Jack asked innocently.
“And ahead a few hours. Is that okay with you, Akane-kun?” I asked, answering Jack’s question and seeing Akane’s now perpetual stare.
“And we brought her along for…what exactly?” Jack asked me in confusion.
“So we can keep an eye on her, of course.” I giggled.
“Why? What is to happen to me, Commander?” Akane asked in terrified alarm.
I couldn’t help but quote an author from Alex Covington’s memory- Arthur C. Clark.
“Something wonderful.”
“If that isn’t cryptic!” Uncle Rick growled as he shook his head. “Alex, just once I’d like to hear a straight answer from you. Will that ever happen?”
“Yes.” I replied, watching his expression for a minute. He still looked annoyed.
I giggled.
“You missed it, sir.”
“Missed what?”
“The straight answer.” I giggled.
‘He just called you a ‘smart ass’, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
‘It was all in good fun anyway, Jack.’ I thought back as I giggled some more.
‘So what is going to happen to Akane, Alex?’
‘She receives her gift.’ I thought back to her.
‘So soon? And that would be what…precisely?’
‘It comes in two parts, Jack.’
“Got it, Cap, I won’t ask anymore.” She said out loud in frustration.
Our companions stopped and looked at the two of us in confusion- well, everyone but Akane. She just continued staring at us.
Finding a nice, quiet alcove, we joined hands. The inside of the Pacific Aviation Museum- Hangar 37- appeared around us.
“Remain holding hands, please. This mission is about to really start.” I announced as I glanced casually at ‘Kramer’ standing a few paces away.
As much as I wanted ‘Kramer’ to animate tonight, I knew that couldn’t happen. “The dummy stays as such tonight, Jack.” I said sternly.
“Aw, come on!”
“No, Jack, hands off Kramer! I have something even more spooky in store for my Mind Warrior.” I said as I guided our party around the Mitchell bomber.
“Alice, have you ever sat in the pilot’s seat of one of these?” I asked.
“Actually, yes. I’ve been in the cockpit of a B25 at an air show once with a boyfriend, Alex. Why?” She replied.
“It’s co-pilot might appear to be looking out at his surroundings tonight.” I stated cryptically before turning us around and moving us further back into the museum.
“So where is this toy of Ricky Lynn’s going to appear, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked impatiently.
“Oh, that will be on the second floor in Hangar 79.” I answered.
“So why are we in here?”
We have to give proof that ghosts might really exist, Uncle.” I giggled.
“And just how do we do that?”
“Ya, won’t Mrs. Scott get upset with us?”
Uncle Rick’s mouth opened in response to Jack’s question.
“Jack, see that bench over there?” I asked my first officer.
“Yes.”
“When we return to this hangar later tonight, there will be three flashlights set up on it.”
“Ya…so?”
“So, Miss Cummins, I’d like you to play with them for the camera.” I told her before tugging gently on the two hands holding mine and walking our group to another location within the smaller of the two buildings.
“Akane, see that hanger door over there?”
She took time out from staring at me to nod her head.
“I want you to bang on it later on when I tell you, okay?”
“How am I going to do that if we are…um…phased out, Commander?” She asked in doubt.
“I guess you’ll just have to make use of your gift, hun.” I replied flatly.
“What gift?”
“The one brewin’ inside just waitin’ to split y’all apart, hun.” I answered in a slightly sarcastic tone.
“I’m sorry I asked, Commander!” She groused.
“Akane-kun?” I asked nicely.
“What did I do now?” Her tone hadn’t changed.
“I would appreciate it if y’all called me ‘Alex’, hun.”
My newest sister scowled at me. At least it was a change from her continual staring or jaw dropping!
“Akane-kun?” I asked again.
“What now?” She snapped.
“I’m not kidding, hun.” I said seriously. “That was your hint…the only one you’ll get. You figure the rest out for yourself.”
Akane’s expression lightened as she thought about what I’d just said.
“So…am I to split into a good half and a bad half? Is that it?” She asked sarcastically.
“Let’s try for two halves of the same good, hun,” I said with a smile as I nodded a few times. Uncle Rick, Alice, and Jack all looked at me like I was crazy.
“What? Like that should really surprise any of you?” I asked them in amazement.
“Gemini.” Uncle Rick mumbled to himself.
I now knew how much of Reilly’s archives the old man had scanned through- not that I hadn’t already known.
“Let’s move on to the next location.” I announced, indicating the topic closed.
Hangar 79 appeared around us. The absence of any light through the huge, multi-paned windows confirmed that it was dark outside. All lights in the place suddenly extinguished save for the red emergency exit signs at the doors.
“Why did the lights just go out?” Akane asked in surprise.
“All the better to hunt ghosts, Akane-kun.” I said with a grin. “Didn’t you know that paranormals, poltergeists, and the lot only come out at night?” I continued with a giggle.
“So how are we going to see anything around here, Alex?” Uncle Rick grumbled.
“Our Reilly’s should start to compensate in a few seconds, sir. We’ll be able to see as if a drab, colorless day.” I reassured my uncle…and Akane.
“Oh.”
True to my word, after a moment we could once again see our surroundings, albeit slightly washed out and gray-tinged. Like a faded, black and white movie, I thought to myself.
2200hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 9th, 2011
“In three, two, one. This is Keith, Brian, and Rob starting our investigation here in hangar 79.” Keith Fox said, speaking into a small device of some sort as the three men and accompanying camera crew entered the huge hanger.
We had just ported over from hangar 37 several minutes ago to explain what I needed done here and were walking up the steps to the storage area on the second floor. Our Reilly suits were functioning perfectly allowing us to see the many obstructions and aircraft in the darkness of the very large space.
“We’ll stand here and allow them to go past.” I informed my group. The paranormal investigators were starting up the stairs we had just topped.
“Hey…anyone in here?” The heavier man, Brian, asked, as he appeared first on the second floor.
I motioned us off to the side some more so they wouldn’t walk through any of us.
The three men walked the length of the floor making comments about all the miscellaneous parts and items that had been stored here over the years. All three took up position at the window-sized openings in the wall that looked out over the main hangar floor.
“Hey, its December 9th, 2011. Does someone remember what happened here on December 7th, 1941?” The blonde-haired guy, Keith Fox, asked loudly as he, Rob, and Brian looked around then approached a waist-high wall. They all leaned on it and looked down onto the main hangar floor.
“Son, we all remember what happened that morning! None of us could ever forget!” Uncle Rick groused loudly.
Akane stared at him with eyes as round as saucers!
“They can’t hear you, sir.” I reminded… more for her benefit.
“Sorry- an automatic response, Alex.” He apologized.
“Jack, we need them somewhere else so we can look around up here.”
“Aye, Cap.” She responded as I felt two of her fingers loosen their grip and extend to walk in the air.
“Wait! What’s going on down there? Did you hear that, guys?” Rob asked from where the three men stood a short distance away.
“It sounded like somebody running away from us.” Keith confirmed.
“What? Up here with us? Where is there to run” Brian asked.
“No, it sounded like someone running away from us down there.” Keith answered, pointing down to the main floor.
“Yo, guys, this K2 device just went crazy. It’s been quiet since we came in here and it just went crazy as we heard the footsteps!”
“Holy shit, Keith!” Brian replied in astonishment.
Jack did her little finger walking thing again.
“There it is again!” Keith said suddenly as he pointed down.
“This thing just went crazy again, guys.” Rob said as the cameraman pointed the unit’s lens at the small device the short, heavy-set man was holding.
“Rob, you and Brian stay up here. I’m going down there to see what’s going on here.”
“Be careful and watch the steps, Keith.”
“Good job, Jack.” I praised. “Great improvisation, Alice.” I added.
“But I didn’t do anything, Alex.” Alice informed me.
“They’re just imagining a shadow or two, Cap.” Jack explained, almost with a giggle.
“It just doesn’t seem right to be teasing these guys, Alex. I mean, they really take the paranormal seriously and treat each investigation professionally and scientifically. I’ve watched their show on occasion and they’ve never jumped to assumptions or faked anything for publicity like some of the other ‘investigative’ shows.” Alice argued.
“I don’t think we should be here either, Commander.” Akane whispered conspiratorially. “I’d rather be someplace else.”
Jack suddenly giggled quietly to herself.
“Keith! What was that in the window over there! I saw a shadow of a man’s head! It totally filled one whole pane on the bottom row.” The young man named Rob called out suddenly.
“Which one,” Keith asked from down on the main floor?
“Over in those windows. The shadow filled the entire pane on the bottom-most row.” Rob repeated, shining his flashlight beam toward the mentioned window.
“Don’t do that. You’ll scare whoever away or at the least alert them.” Brian warned.
“Sorry, I forgot. I just got so excited.” Rob apologized.
Both he and Brian hurried down the metal stairs and rejoined Keith.
“Good job, Jack. Let’s look around up here.” I said as I tried to turn the group around.
“From what I’ve foreseen, Ricky Lynn’s toy should appear over here somewhere.” I continued once we were all facing the right direction. “Something’s different though.” I paused, looking around us to make sure we were indeed in the right spot. “It doesn’t look cluttered enough…like only half of the stuff I saw is here.”
“Maybe this is the wrong day or year?” Jack asked cautiously.
“No Jack, I’m quite certain its tonight.”
“Sorry, it was just a thought, Cap.”
“Commander, I…IIII don’t feel so good.” Akane said quietly. Her grip on my hand tightened significantly.
“You’ll be fine, hun. Alice, I need you to take the Admiral’s hand so that Akane is on the end. She’s going to need some room.” I told them calmly as four pairs of eyes suddenly targeted on me. “Jack, where are the boys?”
“Ma’am, I REALLY don’t feel right!” Akane complained weakly. I felt her hand start to shake as she tightened her grip even more.
“They just went outside to check out the shadow in the window, Alex. Why?” She asked as Alice and Uncle Rick completed rearranging themselves.
“Arrrrgh!” Akane screamed out in extreme pain as she double over, become fuzzy and out of focus for a moment then double in width.
“What in blazes?” Uncle Rick gasped out in disbelief.
“What just happened to me?” Akane asked in stereo. She turned to the sound of her own voice- to the Akane suddenly standing right next to her.
“Who are you,” they both asked at exactly the same time?
“Hey…Why are you copying me?”
“I’m not copying you; you’re copying me.”
“No I’m not, you started this!”
“No I didn’t, you started it.”
“I did not!”
“Yes, you did.”
“Stop that!”
“No, you stop it.”
The bickering went on like that for another minute- still much too long, if you ask me- neither girl gaining an edge or word otherwise.
“Both of you stop it!” I shouted, shaking my head to clear out the migraine I knew to be building. “This is your gift, Akane. You can be in two places at one time…without my help, hun.”
“I can?” both Akane’s asked in unison as both stared at me slack-jawed.
“Yes you can, hun, and more…provided you two aren’t too far apart.” I told them both.
“But how is this possible, Commander?” They both asked. “What if we can’t get back to normal?”
“Just pull yourself together, hun,” I stated evenly.
“I am far from hysterical, Commander Steinert!” Both answered.
“No, hun, you just pull yourself back together. That’s how you return to a single entity. Try it.”
“It’s just that easy? Just pull myself together and I become one again? Real…”
Both Akane’s blurred a second and when she refocused her doppelganger was nowhere to be found.
“I’m warnin’ ya now, hun, stop starin’ at me like I have two heads!” I warned as my newest sister stared incredulously up at me. A smile came to my face as I thought about that. Akane now fit the bill better than any of us in that respect.
Akane’s eyes lowered to the floor. “Did I…did I just…just kill her?”
I rolled my eyes. “No, hun, she’s here whenever you want her to be. You never have to be alone again, Akane-kun.”
“Can I have her back, please, Empress?”
Her manner of address made her sound about eight years old. I glared at her.
“Just think of splitting yourself up, hun.”
Again the woman’s form blurred and two Akane’s again stood side by side, holding each other’s hand.
Akane, both of them, looked relieved as they stared at each other.
“So now what do we do- stand here and hold hands, Commander?” They both asked together.
“Akane-kun…the Akane on the end…let go of your sister’s hand, please.” I requested calmly.
“Why should I release my hand? They’ll see me when I phase back in. You, yourself, claim that will happen.” The outermost Akane complained.
“Trust me, hun, just let go of your twin and trust me.” I told them with just a hint of annoyance. I had already given them more information about their gift than I did any other member of my crew to date.
With trepidation, the two Akane’s parted and continued to stare at each other. Neither did it for too long before nervously looking away from the other.
“Now you both know how I feel about the constant staring.” I growled in triumph, but continued. “Akune, try to hold onto the stair railing, please.”
“Who is Akune?” They both asked in unison.
“You,” I nodded to the freestanding woman. When separate, you are Akune and the one holding my hand, the original Akane, is Akane. Please try to grab the railing and the concept, Akune.” I asked again.
The twin passed her hand through the steel railing cleanly and began marveling at her hand.
“She’s like me!” Alice Wesnuski announced proudly.
“Not quite, hun. While one of you, Akane, is phased, the other also remains phased, whereas Alice can only project her image phased or not. Akune will be tangible when Akane is tangible.”
“So what use is this?” Akane asked rudely as Akune just looked over to me in amazement.
“Akune, come over and take the Admiral’s hand.” I asked.
Uncle Rick gently extended his hand and took the twin’s. He quietly observed the woman’s hand with interest.
“Alice, release the Admiral’s hand please.” I requested. She complied cautiously.
“Uncle, could you try to grab the rail too?”
“It went right through. Alex, this is amazing.” He exclaimed.
“So, what this means, Akane, is that we can split our group in two and cover twice the ground as before.” I said happily as I glared at the girl still holding my hand.
Before she had a chance to gripe anymore, I gave my orders.
“Admiral, you, Alice, and Akune stay with the three gentlemen. They will be heading over to Hangar 37. Jack will keep in constant communication with you. Jack? You and I will stay here to watch for the CDA’s arrival. Alice, you can do your thing in the Mitchell’s cockpit, but don’t overdo it.”
The old man nodded as he and Akune came back and took Alice’s hand. Alice seemed reluctant to release Jack’s hand.
“You’ll be fine, hun. As long as Akane holds my hand y’all’ll stay phased out.”
“Aye, skip.”
Jack, Akane, and I watched as the threesome disappeared down the stairs.
“You never told me about all the things my gift would let me do, Alex.” Jack said in a somewhat catty tone.
“I still don’t know what our limits are, Miss Cummins.” I admitted quietly. “Any of us.”
“Oh.”
We continued to look around the second level for a few minutes…despite Akane’s continuous staring, before we were rejoined in the huge building.
“Alright, let’s get this started. This is Angela and Neil investigating Hangar 79.” A female voice announced from the far end of the main hangar floor. A young man and young woman, again with an accompanying film crew, walked toward the center of the hangar using only their two flashlights to avoid the equipment. The entourage stopped about thirty yards away from us down on the main floor.
I instinctively moved us back a step.
“Hey, who’s up there? Did you hear that, Ang?” Neil asked excitedly.
“Sorry, Alex, I accidently bumped something on the floor.” Jack apologized.
“I heard, what was that?” Angela replied as she looked around.
“And just how did you do that, Jack, we’re still phased out?” I asked with contempt.
“I was just seeing if I could move something like this…”
“We’re the only ones in here, so what was that?” The young woman asked again.
“I’m not sure, but it sounded like it came from up there.” Neil replied as he pointed his flashlight up past us into the rafters.
I felt Akane’s grip tighten.
“Am I going to have to take you home, Jack?” I growled.
“Sorry.” She whispered as down below, the young woman, Angela began to speak.
“Keith suggested I try to inform…them…what year it really is. I’m not sure that’s needed in this case though. You would think whoever remains knows full well what happened.” Angela debated with her partner.
“Wouldn’t hurt to try, Ang. Maybe, since it was a surprise attack, whoever is here with us was surprised also and telling the current date or reminding them of what happened might release them?” Neil suggested.
There was no reply from below us for a moment.
“If you didn’t know, the year is now 2011,” she paused, “It’s been seventy years since the surprise attack; a lot of time has passed,” she paused again, “but we…our country still remembers what happened here. A lot of good men died here…many never realized what was going on before they died. We beat the attackers and we thank you for everything you did for us…and sacrificed for us.”
In the dim illumination of their flashlights, I could see the two turning around, looking intently about the large hangar for some indication or reason for the noises they heard. I glared at Jack.
A flash of light went off somewhere to our left. Had the CDA made its appearance? We turned back in time to see the man, Neil, turned toward us, but pointing off to our left. Angela followed his arm and pointed too.
“Did you see that? That’s the first time I’ve seen anything like that, Ang!” Neil asked.
“Ya. It was like a flash of light from somewhere.” Angela replied as both stood looking perplexed for a moment.
“What the hell is go…” Angela said, but stopped as they both started to walk toward us and out of our line of sight.
“Angela for Driscoll and Baker.” We heard from below us.
“Go for Tony…and Driscoll.” A man’s voice responded from the radio she carried.
“Hey, are you guys out in the trailer right now?”
“Ya, whatcha need?”
“Can you guys shine a flashlight, out one of the windows toward the hangar from the trailer?”
“We’d have to go outside, Ang, there’s no windows on the hangar side of this trailer,” came the response.
“Huh?” Neil asked in alarm.
“Are they serious?” He asked again quickly, visibly excited.
“How long ago did you guys go out there?”
“Twenty minutes or so…why.”
“You shittin’ me?” Neil asked yet again with even more excitement. “What did we just see?”
“Exactly twenty-three minutes ago. That’s according to our digital recorder.”
“Daaaamn.” Angela replied slowly.
“Its incredible!” Neil exclaimed, now barely able to contain his excitement.
“What the hell did we just see?” Angela asked.
“No idea, Angela.” Neil admitted.
“What could be up there? Maybe a smoke detector or some other flashing device?” Angela asked, her volume increasing slightly.
“I’ve been looking up there, and I haven’t seen any other flashes since, Angela! This is sick!” Neil added.
“Tony’s going to go outside and shine his flashlight around.” The radio announced.
“Great idea, Drisk. Have him shine it at the hangar windows and we’ll watch.” Angela said to the radio as Neil nodded excitedly.
“Okay, we’re pointing both our flashlights but we can’t see any windows on this side of the building.”
“That’s what we’re seeing in here, there’s no windows! We have no idea how there could be a flash of light up there.” Angela replied back.
“We’ll shine our lights up there but increase our sweep. Maybe there’s a little hole that is aligned just right to the airport’s flight path. We’re doing it now, do you see anything?” The voice on the radio asked.
“Nothing.”
“Looks like you got a good one, Ang.” The radio responded.
“I don’t ‘F-in’ believe it. What the hell is up there?” Angela groused. The two investigators continued to look around the hangar for several minutes.
“Baker for Angela and Neil.” The radio called out.
“You got us, Tony.”
“Angela, Driscoll and I are going to go get the new Full Spectrum camera and bring it in. Hopefully we’ll be able to catch what you saw if it happens again. Give us a few minutes to get that and a clamshell and we’ll be right in to set it up.”
“Okay, sounds like a good idea. We’ll be waiting.”
“Don’t just wait, keep looking around.”
“So why did you do that, Alex?” Jack asked.
“I didn’t do a thing, hun,” I admitted.
“Then who did it? There’s not that many people in here, so if not you or them,” Jack pointed down to the man and woman standing fifty feet in front and twenty below us, “…then who?”
“Could it have been the CDA?” Jack submitted after a slight pause.
“It probably was, Jack.” I confirmed. “Apparently Ricky Lynn’s toy is slightly unstable. I think it just blinked in for a split-second…undoubtedly it will make its true appearance in a few minutes.” I told her as I nudged us back over to the suspected location for its appearance.
“I knew this was the spot.” I announced as Jack, Akane, and I stopped and looked to the floor. A circular, ‘clean’ spot about ten feet across revealed the true shades of colors, washed out as they were by our night vision, of the debris before us. “That’s why I wasn’t sure about the location earlier.”
Jack and Akane looked at me expecting me to continue.
“Remember when I said the place didn’t look cluttered enough?” I paused. Jack nodded.
“It’s because the CDA hadn’t picked up the other debris yet. Apparently, Ricky Lynn’s toy is part packrat.”
“Packrat, Alex?” Jack asked raising an eyebrow to my declaration.
“When it appeared it takes things with it…like it has flypaper on its bottom, but left everything here. It’s dimensionally dirty as well, Jack!”
“I take it that picking up dimensional dust isn’t a good thing, right?”
“It wasn’t just dust, Jack, it copied some things, and does the phrase ‘contaminating the timeline’ make any sense?”
“You mean like if it picked something important up from this time or another dimension and dropped it in say…the dark ages or something?”
“Astute as usual, hun.” I winced at that thought. Imagine a fifty cal. machine gun or a plasma rifle showing up in some ancient village somewhere in Europe!
“You are talking about possibly changing history, Alex?” Akane asked incredulously.
“Or the future, hun. Things aren’t always going to get more technical, you know. Civilizations tend to devolve into simpler societies after they fall apart.”
“And just how would we know that, Empress?”
“You’ll just have to trust me on that, Akane-kun.”
“Alex, the Admiral, Alice, and Akune are on their way back. Alice reports two of the three investigators are returning.”
0035hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 10th, 2011
“Jack, make it sound like some kind of animal is trying to get in the hangar door. Hopefully that will draw them away long enough for the rest of our group to join up with us.”
Immediately it sounded like something was scratching or digging at the huge door. Keith and Brian’s group moved away from the stairs.
“Thanks, Miss Cummins, but if we’re still phased out that really wasn’t necessary.” Alice said as they rejoined us on the second floor.
“I’m not sure if that device they’re holding can see us or not, hun. Best not to take chances.” I told her, still not sure if their ‘K-2’ meter had actually picked up on Jack’s gift at close range.
“Aye, skip.”
There was a loud commotion at the huge hangar door again.
“Going a bit overboard aren’t we, Commander?” I asked off-handedly.
“If I had done that, Cap, but I didn’t.” Jack replied.
Akane’s head drooped as if caught at something.
“I think I did it, Commander.” She admitted timidly.
“Akane Moritsu, as you are well aware, I’m the only one here that can affect things with her mind.”
“That isn’t…quite…the case, Jack.” I said slowly as I winced. Akane was ahead of schedule, I realized. “Akane’s secondary gift is that of mimicry, meaning she can emulate whomever she is in contact with; my gift of phasing…your gift of telekinesis…”
I felt a temporal shift and quickly compensated. The others apparently noticed too. I continued.
“My gift of temporal relocation.”
Akane’s mouth dropped open.
“Did I just do what it felt like I did, Empress?” She asked in awe, as she slowly looked up at me in sheer fright.
“You tell me, hun, what did it feel like to you?”
She remained quiet for a few moments as she considered her new talents.
“Please take me back to the hotel suite, Empress. I do not wish to jeopardize your mission. I do not deserve the gifts given me.”
Immediately there was only one of her.
“Please take me home, I beg you, mighty Empress!”
“Since when am I ‘The Mighty Empress’, hun?” I asked in amusement. “I don’t recall ever introducing myself in that most regal of context.”
I noticed Uncle Rick staring at the hand now holding Akane’s and not Akune’s. He looked somewhat pale after he and Alice were forcibly pulled closer to the right by one person.
“Empress, this…this power I have just felt, even for such a brief instant…it’s…it is much more dangerous than any normal woman can ever hope to control…or comprehend! How do you contain it all?” Akane asked- her voice shaking terribly.
I was at a loss for words. I had, on occasion, wondered just that myself.
Images of a not too distant mission surged up from the padlocked depths of my mind.
“Cap? Who’s Andora and what relation is she to you?” Jack asked in confusion. “The image I just saw looks like you to a tee.”
“Who, Jack?” I asked, caught off guard by the strange name, only vaguely recalling it.
I quickly pushed the memories of that mission back into the super-fortified, maximum security, prison from whence they escaped!
“It was such a peaceful looking place, Empress. Was it another planet?” Akane asked, not quite sure she was actually seeing the visions.
Keith and Brian interrupted us as they came up the stairs to the second level.
“If there’s some kind of animal up here we’ll flush it out.” Brian whispered.
“I’m not getting anything at all on the thermal camera up here.” Keith whispered in disappointment to his partner a minute or two later.
“Now that we’ve came up here there’s…” Brian began, still whispering.
“Nothing! No sound or anything!” Keith interrupted, still looking around.
“I think we should probably head back down to the main floor and see if its just playing games with us- taunting us.” He continued.
“Ya…got it…see if it happens again.”
Let’s go back over to Hangar 37. I think its time Jack had some fun.” I suggested and our location changed around us. Two men were now with the young woman, Angela, standing in front of a wooden bench. The second man I recognized as Rob, from Keith and Brian’s group earlier. They must switch their team members around, I thought.
“So…I don’t know if you’ve seen us do this flashlight thing…um…technique, we like to use multiple flashlights instead of just one. It tends to validate that something or someone is actually trying to communicate with us. Also, we can be more specific in our requests and say ‘if yes, turn on the one on the left; if no, turn on the one on the right.” Angela said, apparently to Rob. He must have been the newest member of the crew.
Jack’s face broke out in a huge, evil smile.
“Don’t go overboard, Commander.” I warned with an equally evil grin.
Angela’s group stepped back and began staring intently at the three flashlights. She then unknowingly, personally, invited Jack to play.
“Um…If there’s someone in here with us, we have an easy way for you to talk to us? We brought some flashlights here…maybe you call them torches? The way you turn them on is by twisting the top ever so slightly? Can you try to do that for us?”
The flashlight on their left immediately came on. The three jumped with a start!
“Oh…my…God! That was crazy! I’ve never seen that happen so quick before.” One of the men, Rob, exclaimed.
“Okay. I think we got someone’s attention.” Angela said.
“That’s textbook.” One of the men said quietly.
Angela laughed slightly. “That WAS pretty fast.”
“Can you turn it off now? Just turn it the opposite way.” The same man asked.
“Is that all they want?” Jack scoffed.
“Jack, humor them, please?” I begged her.
“Can you turn the flashlight back off for us? Just twist it the other direction.”
Jack scoffed again. “Impatient, aren’t they? These are parlor tricks, Cap.” She complained.
The flashlight turned off.
“Yes!” Angela said calmly rubbing another flashlight in her hands excitedly.
“That’s…wow…that’s pretty wild…You really think someone’s doing that? “Rob commented.
“Ya…I think they are.” Angela giggled gleefully.
“Now that we know you can turn these on, we can start asking you questions. Would you be willing to answer some questions for us?”
The flashlight on the left lit momentarily.
“Who are you? Are you one of the men who died here?”
“This is silly, Alex.” Jack protested.
“Are you the one people say they see sitting on this ben…”Angela continued but stopped abruptly as the left flashlight began to roll toward the middle one.
The flashlight audibly clicked against its neighbor.
“Holy shit, it just moved!”
“Jack!” I barked.
“Akane! The Captain said not to go overboard!” Jack growled.
“I just wanted to see if…”
“That’s not the point, Akane! The Empress sees and tells us to do things for a specific reason…reasons that protect the time line and our futures.”
“Its okay, Jack. That was one of those specifics that could have gone either way. Akane, please refrain from anymore ‘urges’.”
“As you wish, Commander, but it was fun.”
“I’m sure it was, but may I remind you that it’s not polite to upstage the reigning Mind Warrior.” I giggled slightly as Jack glared first at me then back at Akane.
The man, whom we found out was named Driscoll, went to the bench and reset the flashlight to its original position.
This time Jack giggled evilly.
“Hey! It just did it again!” Angela laughed excitedly as she moved her flashlight beam to the bench.
“It moved again?” Rob interrupted.
“Okaaayyy? Are you playing games…with us?” Driscoll asked.
“Sir…you have no idea what fun we could have!” Jack answered with an evil laugh.
“It did it twice in a row.” Angela said sounding a bit awed. “Was there just a mild earthquake or something? Something we didn’t feel…unless.” She paused. “Unless there really is someone playing games here. Let me try something that seemed to work over in the other hangar, guys.”
“You know we’re aware of what happened here…and we want you to know we’re very respectful of everything that’s in this room…everything it represents…everything you’ve done.”
“Jack…Akane, don’t do it!” I warned the two seeing the challenge coming.
“Don’t do what, Alex?” Jack asked.
“I wonder if he…they can move this mannequin?” Rob asked as he turned around toward Kramer, who was posed with both hands holding one of the B-25’s starboard propeller blades.
“That, Jack. Don’t do it- no matter how much you’re tempted.” I warned again.
Angela and Driscoll turned around and all three waited for a moment.
I could feel Jack and Akane’s hands tighten as they both fought the urge.
All three paranormal investigators waited a moment before turning back toward the bench.
To my dismay, the mannequin’s head started to turn toward the investigators.
“Jack!” I hissed.
The head reached its original position just as Rob looked back. I hoped against all hope that the camera crew hadn’t caught it in frame.
Jack huffed her disapproval. I rolled my eyes.
“Kramer…dude, so help me God, if you walk up behind me…turn your head around in full circles…or even smile at me…” Rob warned.
“I’m warning you Jack!” I growled. “That goes double for you, Akane!”
The three investigators turned around to look at Kramer again
Angela laughed. “You…you really don’t like that thing standing back there.”
“Are you crazy? No! I don’t…I do not like standing here in the dark with a haunted mannequin behind me! I mean…who would like that?” Rob replied looking a little shaken.
0335hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 10th, 2011
“This is Keith, Brian, Rob…Pacific Aviation Museum…This is thirty-seven, right?”
“Hangar…37?”
“Yep, Hangar 37. Are you getting tired already, K?” Brian confirmed as they walked. His partner jerked his head to the side quickly as if shaking off some fatigue.
“It’s the six hour time difference. Its like early morning back home in Florida. Hey, we’re already getting a lot of K-2 fluctuation, just so you know. So I think we’re not alone in here.” Keith said
“Ya, if I remember right this is where they say that soldier walks through- this lobby.” Rob informed the other two.
“Let me get behind the desk over there for a better vantage point…oh, wow…the first thing I notice is that huge glass wall there.” Brian pointed across the briefing table.
Oh ya.” Rob agreed.
“With that much glass, it could…it could be reflections making them see apparition in the gift shop, but Anne said he was specifically seen in this area, right?”
“Ya, according to her, he was seen walking right through this lobby.” Rob replied.
“I couldn’t…I can’t see how you could mistake that. Wait! Did you hear that?”
Alice, I know we’re out of phase, but try not to walk partially in the wall?” I asked as we left the three investigators in the lobby and proceeded out and past the display of a crashed Zero. I was trying to pinpoint the temporal disruption my tiara had been picking up for the last minute or so.
“Shhh!” Keith interrupted from the lobby just as Akane, I think, moved a palm frond out of Alice’s way. It brushed back against another frond making a sound similar to petticoats brushing together.
“It just sounded like somebody walked…like clothes rubbing together, fffff, fffff.” He said, his voice getting slightly louder as he appeared checking the hallway to this part of the museum. “Anybody here?”
“Let’s walk around the exhibit one more time.” Brian suggested and we waited and followed along at a comfortable distance.
“Are these the actual remains of a Zero?” Rob asked as their flashlights illuminated the display.
“That’s what the plaque says…it’s actually debris from a crashed Japanese Zero.” Brian acknowledged.
I decided we should skirt the investigators and stopped our group by the display of a restored Zero fronted by a low bamboo fence. We waited while our Spirit hunting friends checked out the Zero wreckage.
“Commander, do you think that might be my father’s over there?”
“I can’t tell you, because I don’t know, hun. As miraculous as it is, my gift doesn’t allow me to walk on water. The battle of Midway, where your father supposedly got shot down, was an air battle fought mostly over the open ocean. Anything shot down most likely sank and was not recovered.
“Oh…so you really don’t know if father really died there?” She asked sadly.
“I’m sorry, hun, but there are limits to my precognitive ability. I wouldn’t hesitate to let you know…or even nudge things a little…”
“Please, Empress…let the dead rest. I have accepted father’s disappearance and moved on a long time ago.”
I nodded my understanding.
“Akane, time to split up again, hun.” I told her after a few moments. She nodded.
Immediately, Akane shimmered and Akune sprung from her left side, bumping Uncle Rick and Alice over one person.
“Whoa!” Brian exclaimed from not far off. “It looked like somethin’ just moved over there.
“Where?” Keith asked.
“Right…right in front of that bamboo fence.”
My entire group turned slightly to see the mentioned bamboo railing behind us.
“Woops, gotta move, people!” I ordered as I pulled and pushed my entourage smartly to port.
“What…like an animal?” We heard Rob ask.
“No, taller than it! Humaniod…I think.” Brian answered as they hurried over to the display we now quickly moved away from.
“Right here…looked like it just went wooop, at about that high.” Brian indicated to the spot where Akane was previously standing, motioning at the height of our newest sister.
“They saw us, Commander!” Akane and Akune cried together.
“Your split must partially disrupt my phasing.” I theorized. “You three best get over to Hangar 79. Jack, Akane and I will be over in a few minutes.” I suggested then added.
“Watch out for the QDA. I’ve seen that it will disrupt our phasing a few times before it actually arrives, Akune. When that happens, all or a portion of each of you will become visible. Uncle Rick, Alice, halt any conversation if Akune says she feels the slightest twinge of a phase shift. Your voices might be recorded on that sensitive equipment these people use. Remember, right now Akune shares Jack’s telepathic ability- so use your minds to keep in communication. And you, young lady,” I glared and pointed to the Moritsu twins, “try to fight the urge to move things! That just might present unwanted evidence.”
“Aye, Alex. Maintain silence unless necessary.” Uncle Rick repeated before either girl could argue…or even stare back in defiance.
Akune looked at me for a moment or two after cautiously releasing her twin’s hand.
“Um, Empress?” She began. “Um, could I port us over to the other hangar just this once? I…I promise I won’t ever ask to do it again.”
I rolled my eyes. “Just minutes ago you almost went into a panic when you found out you could borrow my gift, now you want to try it?” I asked in amazement.
“Yes, ma’am…just this once.” She answered sheepishly.
“Just don’t jump universes, hun. I can’t guarantee the borrowing effect goes that far.”
I watched as her mouth dropped open. She quickly recovered though.
“Thank you, Empress.” She said quietly as a smile came to her face and immediately fell. Nothing happened.
“Well? I thought you were so eager to use my gift?”
“Um,” She started, looking to the floor, “I’m…I’m not quite sure how, sensei.”
Again I rolled my eyes, but then really thought about it. Did I really know how I did it? As far as I knew, I just thought about going someplace and pulled the trigger. Simple…right? Would she accept that explanation as viable? A memory of Alex Reilly explaining the process to me surfaced. I dispatched that immediately.
“Think of the place and time you want to go then think of pushing a button to activate it, Akune.” I told her, not quite believing my own words and hoping Jack wasn’t paying attention.
“Oh.” She said before she, Alice, and Uncle Rick disappeared.
“Why would Alex Reilly need to explain to you how to transit time and space, Alex?”
I cringed slightly. “Long story for another time, Commander Cummins.”
“Aye, ma’am. So…what do we do now?”
“You instruct Akane about your shields and how to use them when we get back by the hangar door, Jack.”
“Here? With those three in the same building?” She exclaimed as she turned to look at me- her mouth hanging wide open. “I thought we were going to keep the Empress secret?”
“I also said certain things had to happen to provide them proof of the paranormal, Jack.”
‘But if Akane mistakenly pushes too much power into her shield, they might…!’ Jack though to me.
‘They might hear us, Jack?’ I thought back as I smiled deviously. I felt Akane’s grip tighten as we remained silent.
Jack squinted at me a moment.
“Aye, cap.” She responded, finally understanding. A similar devious grin washed over her face.
“So, Akane, I want you to think about shielding our conversation from the rest of the world.” Jack began as we arrived at the huge door made for aircraft.
“You can do that?” She asked in surprise.
“Yes…we can…as long as we’re connected.” Jack smiled. “Just as Alex told Akune, think about what you want to do…” Jack began, but paused and grimaced. “Think…” she emphasized the word, “really THINK about what you want to do then reconsider what you want to do and cautiously evaluate all the possible results that action will cause…good and especially…bad.” Jack gave our newest sister a stern glare before continuing.
“Once you have reconciled the actions versus results…that they will not harm anyone or anything…innocents…in any way, shape or form, think about the action again. Think about the minimum amount of energy needed to safely cause the needed result and adjust the energy you’ll use accordingly. Only after doing that do you hit the ‘button’.”
“It seems too complicated, Commander. Why is it so much easier to use the Empress’ power?” Akane asked in confusion.
“Alex can move through space and time, Akane. A Mind Warrior…especially a novice Mind Warrior…we can destroy both in an instant.” Jack explained calmly.
Jack’s daughter, Constance, appeared in my mind instantly. Just as quickly I pushed the associated memory back down to its dark, high security cell.
A giant gasp of air rang out on my right. The hand in mine began shaking violently.
“Um…cap…did Connie do…something? Something she wasn’t ready for?” Jack asked cautiously.
“Connie’s fine, Jack. We did have a little scrape, but everything worked out.” I responded.
“Oh, okay…” She replied, but left it hanging as she eyed me very carefully.
I motioned over to my right with my eyes…to Akane.
“Oh…right. You try it, Akane. Think of keeping our conversation from the outside world. Think of containing it to a hemisphere that is just big enough for the three of us to fit comfortably. Adjust the power needed to do just that and nothing more. Okay?”
The young woman to my right nodded attentively and closed her eyes.
Akane’s hand jerked slightly in mine as, I assume, she pushed the imaginary button to activate the requested shield.
Jack began looking around us and smiled. “Good, Akane! That’s very good for a first try.” She cheered. “But you might think about making the sphere just a little higher next time. Alex doesn’t like it when she has to ask Corrine or Julia Masterson to repair the hair on top of her head. Always consider the height of those around you and adjust accordingly.”
Akane seemed to concentrate a little harder as Jack continued to look around us.
“That’s better! Now can you hold it for a few minutes?” She asked. In the darkness our washed out night vision provided no indication of how hard she was concentrating. I cautiously reached up and felt the top of my head, making sure all of my hair was still intact.
I sighed in relief. It was.
“Okay, sweetheart, you can turn it off. That was actually pretty good.” Jack praised. “Now I want you to project a defensive shield around us. The shield must be strong enough to prevent any and all projectiles from reaching us. I don’t want you to use so much energy that whatever hits will vaporize. Use only enough to deflect.”
Again the young woman to my right closed her eyes. A minute later she began to really concentrate.
“I don’t see why you would need protection like this, Commander.” She said in a strained voice.
This was it. Jack looked at me awaiting my response. I waited until I felt her hand jerk again.
“So I won’t have to say ‘EVERYONE GET OUT OF HERE!’” I shouted in as low a register as my voice could go. I still only managed a slightly higher tenor. Akane’s eyes immediately shot open in surprised horror!
“Her shield is down, Empress.” Jack said evenly with another evil grin.
“Thank you, Akane-kun.” I said with a slight laugh.
“For what, Commander?”
I couldn’t help laughing harder at her confused expression.
“For helping the Empress of Time and Space provide evidence that ghosts might really exist, of course!”
“I did?”
I nodded. “Just now.”
“Alex!” Jack shouted suddenly. “The Admiral has found Ricky Lynn’s device.”
“Finally.” I sighed.
“Alex, It didn’t come alone!”
“I want a protective shield around our other group, Commander! Tell Akune to stay clear until we get there.”
Our location changed immediately.
“Why didn’t you wait, Alex?” Jack asked as we both looked around us.
“Because I wasn’t the one that transported us, Jack.” I growled, glaring at Akane.
“Akune said they were in trouble, ma’am.” She replied worriedly.
“Did you learn anything from Jack’s instructions on using her gift, Akane?” I continued to glare at her. “You have to be careful when you borrow anyone’s gift, hun!”
“Alex, that thing disappeared as fast as it appeared!” Uncle Rick said as he, Alice, and Akune began to approach Jack, Akane, and I. They suddenly vanished for a few seconds.
When the three reappeared, they were several seconds closer to us in distance.
“Alex, what just happened to them?” Jack asked in astonishment.
“The CDA destabilized Akune’s phasing for a few seconds.” I surmised.
“This is bad, Cap! What happened to them when that happened?”
“The Admiral established undeniable proof that ghostly apparitions do exist, Jack.” I answered.
“Um…how’d he do that, Alex?”
“What the devil did you just do, Commander?” Admiral Demmit asked worriedly. “You three disappeared for a few seconds as we walked over to you.”
“We didn’t disappear, Admiral. You three just vanished as we watched.” Jack accused.
“Is she saying we were visible to the others for that brief time, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked skeptically.
I nodded. “I’ll show you how it looked through the eyes of the camera,” I paused as I looked back to the newly arrived temporal device and its frantic passenger a few yards away. “After we try to recover Ricky Lynn’s stolen property.”
“Jack, care to ask young Mr. Clemson to step away from the CDA, please” I asked my Ex-O calmly. In my HUD I observed my Tiara was receiving telemetry from the newly arrived device.
“Ask who, Ale…Oh shit, Alex, there’s someone messing with…”
The young man, Ricky Lynn’s trusted assistant, Darren Clemson, knelt next to Ricky Lynn’s device and appeared to be frantically typing on its control panel while periodically looking around.
“Have to get out of here before someone sees me…before Professor Samuels knows I’m gone!” He mumbled to himself in panic. “Who said that?” He added as Jack sent my message. “Great! Someone’s seen me! I hafta get outta here!”
“Hey, buddy!” Alice’s voice said as her image appeared behind the frenzied young man. “Prof. Samuels wants her stuff back!”
The kneeling figure’s face went completely white- we could even see it with our night vision- as he wheeled around at the voice
“OH SHIT!” He exclaimed before turning back quickly to input something else on the control panel.
“Alex, should I pull him away from…?” Jack asked just as man and machine shimmered a few times then vanished.
“I’m sorry, Alex, I wasn’t fast enough.” She said dejectedly. Akane and Akune stared in terror at my Ex-O’s apology.
Jack immediately glared at the twins. “What did you just do, Akane?” She demanded.
“I started to pull him away from the machine, Commander. I wasn’t fast enough though.”
“But I started to push him away from the machine, Commander.” Akune added as she looked to her twin in horror.
“Great! Three of us tried to grab him three different ways! Alex, this can’t be good.” Jack growled in anger as she continued to glare at both girls. “Please tell me you saw this happening, Empress.”
I nodded sadly as Uncle Rick and Alice looked on, dumbfounded.
“You knew, Alex?” Both my uncle and Alice asked in harmony.
“Why didn’t you let us know this was going to happen? We could have taken measures to stop…” Uncle Rick went on, but stopped abruptly.
“Unless this was one of those fixed points you’re always talking about!”
“Um…sort of?” I winced as I realized that this was THE one time I chose the wrong scenario. “At least we know who stole the CDA now, Jack.” I comforted.
“I thought, Brie said that Ricky Lynn LOST the thing, Alex?”
“Well, apparently her assistant, Darren, lied, Jack. At least I have a name to go by now.”
“So now what, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as he continued to look at the clean spot on the floor. What little debris that had been in the localized area was now gone- courtesy of the CDA.
“Darren Clemson has just become a fugitive…” I paused to shake my head a few times, my eyes closed. “Unfortunately.”
“We’re going to go after him right, Cap?” Alice asked.
“He’ll be dealt with, Lieutenant. Rest assured he will wish he never laid hand to that thing.”
“He looked more scared than dangerous, Empress.”
“That’s what makes him so dangerous, Akune.” I sighed. “A wanted man…on the run…able to go anywhere…anytime… The panic soon turns to paranoia then madness as the inevitable fear of getting caught builds.” I told them then added. “Of course, being pulled in three different directions while in a state of temporal flux didn’t do him any favors either.”
“Empress?” Alice asked, not understanding my statement.
“Mr. Clemson has just been quite literally pulled into three different dimensions…all at the same time. Once the CDA successfully initiated its temporal phasing, the effects of our three Mind Warriors subsided and he effectively came back together.”
“So that’s good…right?” Alice asked, seeming very unsure of herself.
I paused a moment to verbally describe my newest vision of what was to be.
“Darren Clemson is no longer the clinically stable organism he was.” I stated as I paused again. This was where it got complicated. “Because he was basically pulled apart on a sub-molecular level while immersed in a fluctuating temporal field, the distortion caused by that specific, artificial singularity resulted in different dimensional parts of the same entity being reconstituted. Detailed analysis of archived, relevant files expose postulations that, in different dimensions, the corresponding entity’s personalities may not be in exact synchronization to the reference dimension.”
“Are we in the presence of Alexandra Steinert or Alex Reilly, Empress?” Admiral Demmit asked. His tone was none too happy.
“I’m Alex Steinert, Uncle…why?” I responded.
“Because that explanation sounded just like something your sister would spout, Alex! Care to explain what you just said in ‘plain’ English?”
“Oh, I thought I had explained it better.” I blushed and paused to rethink my words. “The person that was Darren Clemson now consists of three…maybe more, different personalities, but all melted together. He is at least three times as dangerous, completely unstable, and psychotically unpredictable.”
Our group remained silent for a few minutes.
“We’ll catch him though, right?” Jack asked optimistically.
“Yes, Jack, I’ll catch him, but not before he tries to change our world forever.” I answered grimly. An image of a middle-aged man in a beaten, torn, and thrashed Union uniform, moaning and babbling incomprehensibly in a cot came to mind.
“You’ve met him already, Alex?” Jack’s mouth dropped wide open.
I nodded. “But not before a lot of damage has been done- damage that Alex Reilly, you, and I will have to repair.
“I take it you know where he’s going next, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked casually.
I took a moment to review the information my tiara had gathered in the brief time the device had been here.
“Apparently Mr. Clemson was unsure of his next destination, but at one point chose West Point, New York, 1780.
“Great, even tighter corsets!” Jack exclaimed, raising her arms in defeat. “Why couldn’t he choose a more modern time period, Alex?”
“Gee, why didn’t you think to ask him, Jack?” I asked her sarcastically.
“West Point, 1780? Why would anyone want to go there, Alex?” Alice questioned.
“I guess we’ll find out. After that, we’ll see Admiral Richard Demmit’s TV debut.”
“Benedict Arnold.” Uncle Rick said absently. “Wait, I make a TV debut?”
“Thank you, Uncle.” I said with a smile.
“For what?”
“For giving me the answer, of course.”
“I’m not following, Alex.”
“What would happen if a known traitor remained a patriot?” I replied.
“Would it make such a difference?”
“Remember what I said about small changes?” I asked. “Sometimes the smallest changes do the most damage, sir.” I added after seeing the confused faces.
“The Butterfly Effect!” Alice blurted out.
“Exactly.” I responded. “Let’s get back to the hotel and get some rest. I’m going to have to think about my game plan now that the timeline has changed.” I added, nodding to Akane and Akune.
Jack again glared at the twins; her expression left no question about her thoughts toward my statement about changing the timeline. “If it still exists.” She growled flatly.
“You want me to take us back to the hotel, Empress?” Akune gulped in surprise.
“No, I want Akane to pull you two back together after you take her hand, hun.”
With a look of sadness, Akune merged back into Akane, again pulling Uncle Rick and Alice one person closer.
“I’m sorry we disrupted the timeline, Empress.” Akane said, not losing eye contact with the floor. “It will never happen again.”
“Of course it will happen again, Akane-kun. Learning how to use your gift ensures that it will happen many more times, though not in such a way as to change the timeline like we just did.”
I noticed a few tears fall from my new sister’s face.
“Let’s get back so you can visit with your nieces, hun.”
The dirty, dark, second floor of the Pacific Aviation Museum became our hotel suite in Honolulu’s Waikiki area.
“Welcome back, Empress. It’s 8 o’clock. Tuesday, December 13th, 2011.” A pleasant little voice greeted as I rephased our group.
“Why thank you, sweetheart.” I said cheerfully as I turned and saw Tish’s Alexandra, and Rebecca kneeling behind us.
I rolled my eyes as I shook my head a few times.
The two girls giggled before standing and trying to tackle me.
Rebecca suddenly broke her stranglehold on my left leg and moved over to Akane.
“Auntie Akane, hi!” She exclaimed with a wide smile before wrapping her arms around the woman’s thighs. “I missed you!”
Akane broke into tears.
“Rebecca, what is going on…oh! Welcome back, Sensei, Alice, Jacki. Welcome, sir!” Tish greeted as she entered the large room. She immediately snapped to attention seeing Uncle Rick.
“At ease, Tish. I’m just one of the Empress’ companions on this trip.” He said with a smile.
“Sorry, sir, force of habit.” She apologized.
“And who are these two, well-behaved, young ladies, Tish?” He asked.
“My oldest, Alexandra, and her sister, Rebecca, sir.” Tish responded, pointing to them in order.
“Honey, did I hear the kids say that Alex was back?” Tish’s husband, Sam asked as he appeared in the doorway from their bedroom suite carrying a couple rather heavy looking shopping bags. “Oh!” He exclaimed, seeing the Admiral and dropping the bags gently.
“Admiral Demmit, I presume?” He asked, approaching my uncle, offering his hand in friendship. “Sam Hikawa, Tish’s husband. Glad to finally meet you, sir.”
“Sam.” Uncle Rick repeated, shaking his hand. “Nice family you have here, son.”
“Thank you, sir.” He said before looking toward me. “How’d it go over at the base, Empress?”
“All according to plan…more or less.” I answered.
“I ruined the timeline!” Akane cried out before sniffing back some tears. She gently freed herself from her niece and immediately ran into her bedroom suite, slamming the door behind her.
“Should I even ask, Alex,” Sam inquired in confusion?
“Your new sister-in-law screwed the pooch, Sam.”
“Jack!”
“Well, she did, Cap! No two ways about it. She blew it, big-time.”
“Like you never make mistakes, Jack?”
“Sorry, Cap.”
“You should be, Jacki Cummins!” Alice growled as she angrily stepped in front of my Ex-O. “You, of all people, should throw the first stone!” Her right pointer finger aggressively poked at Jack’s chest just above her left breast.
The hairs on my arm closest to Jack started to stand.
“Honey, please take Alexandra and Rebecca into our room while we sort this out.” Tish asked calmly. She waited for the bedroom door to close.
“Ladies! Please, not in front of my children!” Tish said angrily in her most proper British accent. “Take it to another planet…or at least to another part of the world, if you must, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“I agree with Tish! Cut the arguing and end the hostilities, girls!” The Admiral ordered.
“But sir!”
“No buts, Commander! That’s an order! You ARE still under my command, Lt. Cmdr. Cummins, aren’t you?”
“Aye sir.” Jack answered in defeat.
“Good! Alice?”
“Aye, sir.”
“You too.”
Alice glared at my Ex-O. “This isn’t over by any stretch, Jacki Cummins! How dare you belittle our new sister?”
Alice turned and stormed off into another bedroom slamming the door.
“Jack?”
My Ex-O turned to my voice, her mouth hanging open in bewilderment as to what had just happened.
“We’re going.” I growled as I shot out my hand at her.
“Where to…” she started to ask as our surroundings suddenly changed.
A young-looking, redheaded woman was busy tapping away angrily at what looked like a piece of glass. We were in what looked like an office in an older looking building.
“If I ever catch that dumbass, son-of-a-bitch! Darren you’ll rue the day you ever crossed me!” She mumbled to herself in disgust.
“Harsh words for someone who just let their life’s work fall into a love interest’s hands, don’t y’all think, Ricky Lynn Samuels?” I asked and watched as the startled redhead jumped a few feet off her seat.
“What the hell, Alex?”
“I should ask the same thing, Prof. Samuels! Because of your infatuation and fixation with replacing me, I now have a hundred times the work ahead of me!” I accused in an even tone.
“Empress!” Ricky Lynn sprang to attention, her chair shooting backwards and crashing to the floor behind her. “Welcome to Carnegie Mellon University. It is 12:30PM, April 10th, 2035.”
“Stow it, sailor!” I growled angrily. “I want a full briefing on this CDA and its known weaknesses- I want it yesterday, Lt Commander!”
“Admiral?” My former Chief looked at me strangely. “I just gave them to you two days ago. Jacki, you watched me do it.” She said looking to my companion.
“I’m not Admiral Covington, honey, but I do want to hear everything there is about your new play toy.”
“But I thought you two…that you and Alex…that you and the Admiral shared memories?”
“Official documentation of the CDA seems to have slipped my future twin’s memory, professor.” I replied flatly.
“You can do that?”
“Apparently so, Ricky Lynn. So how about that briefing? Jack? Your acoustic field please?”
“Can it wait until after my next class, Empress? It starts in fifteen minutes.” Prof. Samuels pleaded.
I rolled my eyes as I contemplated the request.
“It looks like we’re going to sit in on one of Prof. Samuels’ lectures, Jack. We’ll need suitable attire.” I said selecting my HUD’s clothing list.
A pair of dress denim jeans and a plain pink, scoop-necked, blouse, my pink cross-trainers, and pink socks replaced my dress whites. My regulation handbag became a cloth backpack and my cover became a flowery pink scarf that I immediately used to tie my hair into a high ponytail. Jack followed suit in a slightly low-cut, short, yellow sundress with matching flats, a beige baseball cap, and we both appeared for all intents, college students.
“No offence sisters, but this era’s college kids don’t dress that way. If it’s not askin’ too much, I’d like for ya both to conduct today’s lecture instead, so a smart business-type suit might be a better choice?”
I immediately looked to Jack in wonderment. I had come here to chast…thank our chief for creating much more work for me and she expected us to help her teach?
“Dare I ask the topic of today’s lesson, professor?” I asked sarcastically.
“Temporal paradoxes as they might relate to historic events, Alex.” Ricky Lynn informed me as she blushed and looked to the floor. “Alex Covington told me you might pay me a visit today.”
“Oh she did, did she?” I stared incredulously at the shying woman. “Fine, but this is going to be business formal, but quirky, got it?”
“Aye, Skipper?” Ricky Lynn relented, her eyes squinting at me in confusion.
“Jack, we need to look like a couple well dressed academic types, yet individualistic. Follow my lead.” I said as my clothing began to change.
Gone were my comfortable jeans, my comfy cotton blouse, and my sneakers. Rising on my tiptoes, my 1860’s granny boots immediately added three inches to my height. I exhaled. A light gray, above-the-knee skirt and open blazer now covered a dusty rose, finely-embroidered corset. My backpack became a gray, leather attaché. Reaching into my jacket’s inner pocket, I produced and put on a pair of silver, wire-rimmed glasses. My scarf had become a matching gray, spring clip holding my ponytail.
I noticed Ricky Lynn immediately scan my legs where a pair of black rose-patterned stockings provided some provocative cover.
“I thought we hated corsets, Alex?” Jack asked critically as she too appraised my selection.
“This was in Admiral Covington’s wardrobe, Jack. I don’t recall doing a stint as an 1870’s saloon girl though. Anyway, I thought that if we were going to lecture on historical paradoxes…well, I’d dress the part.” I smiled brightly at both women. “Actually…this one doesn’t feel so bad.” I added as I regarded my first officer.
“Ya think you might be overdoin’ a tad, Alex?”
“Professor Samuels, I AM the leading authority on paradoxical phenomena as they pertain to Earth history…am I not?”
“Aye, ma’am.” She sighed in resignation.
Jack had selected a more business oriented light gray jacket and pants set, a white blouse with the top three buttons unfastened to display a gold, star-shaped locket, gray two-inch, open-toed pumps, and suntan stockings. Her cover had become a basic matching plastic headband. I also noticed the two-inch gold hoops in each ear.
I’d forgotten about jewelry entirely.
My quarters in Reilly appeared around me and I quickly walked over to my closet, opened the top drawer and retrieved Anna Beth’s commemorative broach. Attaching it around my neck, I appraised myself in the mirror. I noted that my HUD immediately came online and displayed not only another power status bar, but another menu option as well! I’d have to check that out later.
Changing my silver wire-rimmed glasses to gold ones, I added a pair of medium-sized ruby teardrops to my ears. Deciding that a ponytail wasn’t as sophisticated as I liked, I carefully gathered my dirty blonde tresses into a loose bun and changed my hairclip into an oriental style leather strap with two chopsticks.
Ricky Lynn’s office reappeared around me.
Professor Samuels blinked in amazement at my sudden change.
“Empress, I wish you wouldn’t do that! It’s very unnerving.” She admitted while shaking her head a few times before staring at my cleavage.
“Where on Earth did you get that?” She asked, but paused for a moment. “Or is it even from this planet? It kind of looks Egyptian, Alex, but that definitely looks like a spacecraft.”
“What…this? It’s just a little gift from Anna Beth and Khufu, thanking us for recovering Meridian. I’ve had it for years.” I told her off-handedly with a broad smile.
Jack rolled her eyes as I downplayed the unique, priceless artifact.
“Yer kiddin’…a mission broach? That thing has got to be over six thousand years old, Alex! I remember yer tellin me about some archeological dig back in ’73, but ya never said nothin’ about findin’ somethin’ from Pharaoh!” Ricky Lynn exclaimed excitedly as she lifted the jeweled broach to carefully examine its detailed surfaces.
“You do know that this is beyond priceless and belongs in a museum, right?”
“This gift will remain in my possession and will never see the inside of any museum unless worn around my neck, Miss Samuels! Are we clear on that?” I decried sharply
“Crystal, ma’am.”
“Good, now shouldn’t we be getting to your classroom, professor?”
“Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen.” Ricky Lynn said loudly in greeting. Her ‘classroom’ turned out to be a small lecture hall in the original science building on campus. About thirty-five of the eighty seats were filled.
I noticed two familiar faces in the group.
“Today’s lecture will be on the topic of paradoxes and their possible relational impact on historic events.” Ricky Lynn paused a moment.
A defeated moan filled the hall.
“Joining us today are two of the leading experts in the theoretical field of historical paradoxes, Dr. Allison Steinert and Dr. Jocelynn Cummins. Let’s welcome Doctor’s Steinert and Cummins.” She said and started off the clapping.
Moderate applause echoed through the hall as Jack and I bowed slightly.
“Allie and Joss have been friends of mine for a number of years now and are well versed in the concepts of temporal paradox. Together, they have logically and theoretically placed before the scientific community the ultimate and frightening question: “What if?”
I rolled my eyes quickly and hoped our audience hadn’t seen it.
Scanning the group, I noticed our two sisters grin knowingly to my response.
“Without further ado, I’d like to turn this lecture over to Doctor’s Steinert and Cummins. Allie, Joss?” Ricky Lynn started to clap again, along with about a third of the class- mostly guys.
“Thank you SO much, Professor Samuels.” I said not even trying to hide the sarcasm in my voice.
The audience lightly giggled and laughed as I took my place behind the old, abused wooden podium.
“Can anyone here tell me what a paradox really is?” I asked as I looked around the sparse gathering.
“Before you answer though, think about that question carefully.” I recommended, planting my elbows on the lectern’s sloped surface while propping up my chin with my right hand. I set my gaze on one man in particular. The young man, a raven-haired, well-built- athletic type- had been staring intensely at my boobs ever since his tardy entrance to the hall. He had been so absorbed in undressing me that he had almost missed his seat and fallen to the floor.
I smiled. “Now, here is the real question to be answered: Had I not asked the first question and not clarified it further, would you have actually thought very carefully about the original question at all?”
The young man’s lusty gaze dropped immediately as he and everyone else became confused.
“That is the conundrum of trying to quantify a paradox.” I declared, only pausing for a second. “Most would argue that a paradox is a set of actions and reactions that, unless initiated by something somewhere along its line, cannot or would not have happened otherwise. Others insist that a paradox is nothing more than a circle whose start point follows its end point”
“Joss and I try to think of it differently,” I said after a very short pause. “What if the beginning simply justified the means?”
This drew many more looks of confusion from the students. Only two showed any comprehension at all. Apparently my admirer had completely detached himself from the lecture already and reset his gaze on my chest!
“Doctor Steinert?” A thin, brown-haired, young woman in jeans and a blue polo raised her hand. “Doctor, I don’t think I understand. How COULD the beginning justify the means if you don’t know what the end actually should be?”
‘Jack, what is that girl’s name?’ I thought to my Ex-O.
‘Ricky Lynn says her name is Janice…Janice Silvers, Cap.’
“How indeed could I possibly know that you would ask that question, Miss Silvers?” I answered with a cryptic question.
A quiet gasp escaped the hall as the girl’s mouth dropped open in disbelief.
“Janice, by simply assessing the people in this room, I have deduced that the end result would be confusion on the topic and therefore I had designed the preceding question to obtain the desired result. Tell me Miss Silvers, do you still hope to acquire prompt employment after graduating this May, or will you take your father’s advice and travel abroad with them upon your return to Toronto this summer?” I asked with a smile as the young woman turned five shades of red.
“That…that is an example of a paradox, ladies and gentlemen. It can be as logically thought out as a scripted newscast or…chaotic beyond all reason…both..or neither.”
My smile subsided and I walked toward the thoroughly embarrassed woman in the front row. “I’m sorry, Miss Silvers. I arranged this with Ricky Lynn before class. I needed to illustrate the concept and, being as she knew a lot about you, I thought it perfect.” I consoled her quietly, gently taking her hand in mine. A devious smile crept onto my face as I added, “Do have fun in Monaco, but don’t sleep with the first stud to catch your eye, hun, he’ll just cause heartache and complicate your life. The second one, the American, though he will not be your soul mate, he will be a source of happiness for a few years.”
The young woman stared up at me in amazement- that I would possibly know her just released itinerary…
“But how could you possibly know we were going to Monaco? Father just called me an hour ago…” She whispered, looking unbelievingly up into my eyes. I noted her eyes quickly shifted momentarily to my mission broach. Did she grasp the significance?
“It’s a talent of mine, hun. Just heed my warning and you’ll be more or less happy for the rest of your life.” I smiled genuinely as I released her hand and walked back to the podium.
“And Mr. Patel, my tits are not a paradox! They’ve been a part of me for way longer than you’ve even existed.” I exclaimed to the man again staring at me from the second row. “They arrived way before you did, hun.”
The women in the group giggled, along with several young men in the group. Two women, in particular giggled louder than the rest.
“Miss Hilf? What appears to be so comedic about my endowments and their focus of masculine attention?” I asked one of them.
The room hushed as everyone looked back to the mousy brunette with the black-framed glasses and messy ponytail.
Her face flushed slightly before she adjusted her glasses and placed her pencil onto her notebook.
“It just seemed funny that you noticed at all ma’am. I mean…dressed the way you are, I would assume you’re used to the attention.” She answered frankly.
“Initially, the wanton eyes scan appreciatively over Joss and I, Miss Hilf, but as the topic of discussion develops, those eyes become more impressed with our intellectual image instead. It is not my job to inspire young men’s desires, but to inspire their intellect. Mr. Yung, you have a comment to make?” I asked, pointing to the now wide-eyed young man at the far right end of the fourth row.
“What are qualifications, Doctor? What make you expert on Temporal Paradox?”
Jamie Hilf and her neighbor, Michelle Simonetti, cringed noticeably at the question.
“I hold separate doctorates in Bio-mechanical Engineering, Nano-technology Engineering, Astrophysics, Theoretical Temporal Mechanics, and World History. I also have written several papers on Chaos Theory and Boson-Higgs Particles. Will that be sufficient for our discussion today?” I said regally.
“Wow, what a bitch!” He declared in Cantonese.
Keying up my translator to the detected language, I answered. “Should I also mention that both Dr. Cummings and I are fluent in twenty-five different languages…Cantonese, Teochew, Tio San, and Mandarin being among them, Mr. Yung? You would be wise to hold your opinion and your tongue until you better know your adversary.”
Only Jamie and Michelle giggled in response. They apparently were wearing their Reilly’s. The rest of the group just stared at me.
“Dr. Steinert, could you and Dr. Cummins elaborate on the idea of a paradox in regard to some historic event? I think it would better illustrate what your field of work entails.” Ricky Lynn asked, seeing that this lecture was already deteriorating. Was she too wearing her Reilly?
“Okay.” I answered pleasantly. “Someone give me a ‘what if’ from somewhere in history. A popular, well known example would make things much easier for everyone to relate to.”
Foresight can be so disappointingly predictable sometimes.
“Dr. Steinert, what would happen if Lincoln hadn’t gone to Ford’s theater?” Michelle Simonetti asked innocently. “Would that be a good example for the paradox?”
My face fell instantly as I watched Jamie punch her neighbor on the side of her leg and stare menacingly at her.
“Allie and I have recently discussed a parallel topic and we received some very disconcerting results.” Jack replied. “Although that could definitely be a paradox. Let’s look into it with a more specific set of parameters, shall we?”
“First off, let’s start off this paradox properly- in the middle.” She went on looking at me a few times as she continued. “Let’s go with what we already know- that Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln had received invitation to attend the theater that night.”
Ricky Lynn tapped a few places on her touch pad thing and a color image of Abraham and Mary Lincoln appeared on a screen behind us followed by another color image of Ford’s Presidential box.
Some of the students seemed confused by the seemingly genuine color photograph of the couple. Jamie nodded slightly to Michelle- as if acknowledging it to be authentic.
Jack nodded to Ricky Lynn and continued.
“Now what could possibly sway the President from accepting or declining the invitation? Anyone?” Jack asked the group.
“An attack on Washington, DC.” Someone offered.
“Maybe, but understand that Washington City, as it was called back then, was insulated on the west by the Potomac and well guarded on her eastern flank by checkpoints and garrisons of troops. Also remember that the Confederacy had surrendered days before at Appomattox and that the county courthouse is almost a day’s ride from Washington by horse…but let’s not forget the train and telegraph. Good thought though. Anyone else have other plausible reasons?”
“The First Lady getting sick?”
“Very possible,” Jack said to the man’s voice, “but history records that Mrs. Lincoln already suffered from severe headaches due to a carriage accident a few years before. One would think that by now, the Lincolns would be dealing with them. Oh, by the way, the term ‘First Lady’ wasn’t coined until Eleanor Roosevelt.”
“There is one simple action that could have swayed the president either way. Does anybody have an idea what that would be?”
“Someone could have told him?” Jamie blurted out.
The class laughed.
“Yes! Exactly, Miss Hilf, thank you! What if someone told him?” I finally answered. “What if somebody caught wind of the planned assassination and warned the President not to go?”
“But, Doctor, how would someone find out about such a plan in the first place? Wouldn’t they be involved somehow?” Another woman asked.
“Maybe they were…or maybe they could see the future…a clairvoyant…someone that could see what was to be and maybe tried to rectify it…strictly for humanitarian reasons?”
“Would someone like that have had a chance to get close to Lincoln, Ma’am?” Another guy asked. “Moreover, how would they prove it without exposing themselves as either a loony or conspirator?”
“Spirituality, séances, and belief in the occult were popular at the time. Mary Lincoln herself employed a medium on several occasions to channel her dead husband and her two deceased children in the years after.” Jack told the group.
“Let’s think even deeper and more chaotic. We can really have some fun if we throw this example into the realm of Science Fiction- let’s really set a proper paradox into motion, shall we?” I suggested with a devious smile.
Thirty-five people looked back in silent curiosity. I noticed Jamie and Michelle’s mouth’s drop open with worry.
“Let’s imagine a traveler,” I suggested to begin, “not your ordinary traveler though- rather, someone that could somehow travel through time.” I paused to look around the hall and saw only two stunned expressions in a crowd of mixed confusion. Looking back to Ricky Lynn, I noticed a still from the movie ‘The Time Machine’ was displayed on the large screen. I rolled my eyes.
“Come on! Over the years there have been numerous films on that very subject! Let’s see all you nerds show your stuff!” I said as I thumbed back at the screen.
Several people laughed or giggled.
“Time travel? Doctor Steinert, time travel isn’t really possible…is it?” Mr. Patel asked, fighting a disapproving expression.
“Let’s bend the laws of physics for a few minutes and say that it is for this exercise. Let’s also say that this traveler was from the future and that she…he maybe, worshipped President Abraham Lincoln since first learning about him in grade school. Would that person NOT want to try and save their idol?” I stopped to look around at the various faces as each thought about the scenario just proposed.
“Now I’m going to up the stakes a level or two so that we can have an even deeper discussion.” I paused and looked around the audience. “Let’s say…” I paused as if thinking something through. “That this time traveler somehow found out that Mr. Lincoln would decline the invitation to attend ‘Our American Cousin’ that night.”
“You mean what if this traveler had to convince Lincoln to go to the play, ma’am? How screwed up would that have to be!” Janice Silvers asked in exasperation as the rest of the group erupted in opinionated conversation.
“The theory falls well within the parameters of the exercise and is one Allie and I have already analyzed.” Joss admitted to the class as she raised her hands to quiet the room.
“What kind of person could actually do something that heinous- I mean, asking a man to go to his death willingly?” Another young woman asked incredulously.
“You might be surprised by what we are sometimes asked to do in life, Monica.” The woman gasped at my knowing her name.
“Said person would have to be courageous, yet confident as to what he or she was doing. I agree that it goes against every moral and ethical standard the human race has, but for this discussion let’s say it has to be done.”
“What would be the ramifications to her…the traveler…if history hadn’t played out favorably the first time?”
“Or,” I paused, “did it play out favorably the first time at all? What would have happened if the traveler hadn’t succeeded in her attempted mission to right the wrongs of the past?”
“Let me get this straight,” a young man from off to the left, said. “You expect us to believe that the President’s assassination was the result of a supposed time traveler going back to 1865 to make him GO to the theater?”
“Not to make him go, Alexander. Said person would most likely urge him to go- to provide him the undeniable facts and proof that it was the right thing to do- that it was the only way…the only clear path…to ensure that the United States remained strong and unified.” I explained as I felt my eyes start to moisten.
“It almost sounds to me like you were this time traveler, Dr. Steinert. Why get so consumed by a mere thesis?” Janice Silvers asked, raising her hand a little too late. Jamie and Michelle’s mouths fell open.
“Because I was there.” I answered quietly, lowering my head.
“You were there, doctor?” A young middle-eastern man from the third row repeated.
Jack gasped as she quickly glanced to me.
“Mr. Saleem, the nature of our study is to get into the heart and soul of the subject. Unless we both delve headlong into placing ourselves in the specific time and place- ‘virtually’ traveling to Washington City of 1865, in this case- we cannot completely evaluate the disruptions and changes the paradox would create. It can become so real in fact, that both Allie and I feel like we’ve actually been there- experienced the federal period in all its glory and despair- to have actually met Mr. Lincoln!” Jack continued eloquently, covering for my slip of grief.
“So, since you have run the scenario already, what did you determine was the result of President Lincoln’s lack of attendance at Ford’s theater, Ma’am?” Michelle Simonetti asked innocently. Jamie glared at her neighbor!
“We determined that…” Jack started to answer.
I raised my hand to indicate that I would answer the question as I set my eyes on Michelle.
“If Lincoln had escaped a bullet that night,” I began. “According to discovered information indicating several more planned attempts, he and half the occupants, staff, and guests assembled for a diplomatic dinner three weeks later would have met with another assassination attempt, this one successful! Andrew Johnson wouldn’t have assumed the presidency, and most of the experienced members from Lincoln’s cabinet would have perished also. Chaos would have run rampant through political Washington allowing all manner of laws, rules, and political protocols to pass through an uncaring, uncontrolled Congress. Control of the western states and territories would have collapsed into lawlessness and resulted in local politicians assuming power and becoming dictators. Foreign powers would conveniently seize any and all opportunities to gain footholds in America, eventually taking control and sectioning off vast regions of the country for themselves. Poverty, despair, and famine would wash over the continent in less than thirty years. America as we know it today would not exist.”
The only sounds heard throughout the lecture hall were a few women crying. I felt Ricky Lynn’s hand gently rest then rub my back. I took a moment to compose myself. It still hadn’t gotten any easier to relate those memories.
“Getting back to our original discussion, what would be the outcome had our time traveler failed in her attempt to right the stream of history?” Jack asked as she took charge while I regained my composure.
“I thought you just told us what would happen if he failed, Doctor?” Another student asked.
“Whatever the result it is only a small part of the paradox we set forth, Clark. Here’s where the deep thinking…the thought provoking part comes in.” I said then waited until all eyes were on me.
“Would the time traveler even exist if she failed? Would she be around at all to initialize the mission? Moreover, would she be who she is?” I stopped to look around the hall.
“That…” I paused. “That is the conundrum that is a paradox. If the person or action that causes a paradox isn’t around to cause it in the first place, how can it actually happen?”
“It seems like a vicious circle with no clear end or beginning, Dr. Steinert. How could anyone close a paradox?”
“One answer,” Jack answered, “is to try very hard not to start one in the first place, but if unavoidable: Research the specific area, date, and time, as it pertains to the historic event as thoroughly as humanly possible first. Exhaustively debate the topic or topics of concern with sources known to be knowledgeable in the subject over and over again until you feel all facets have been covered completely. Thirdly…” Jack paused.
“Thirdly, rethink the options and possibilities a second and possibly third, fourth, and fifth time. Lastly, initiate the decided action and hope you didn’t miss one miniscule item. A theory called the ‘butterfly effect’ states that the smallest, most insignificant variances sometimes create the largest, most drastic changes. But by all means, hope the mission completes amicably. The only way to end a paradox is to successfully satisfy a paradox.”
A murmur rose from the group as they quietly discussed what was said amongst themselves. I noticed Michelle and Jamie casually looking around to their constituents in amazement.
“Does anyone have any questions for Dr. Steinert or Dr. Cummins?” Ricky Lynn asked.
“Dr. Steinert…um…can time travel really be possible? I mean, Prof. Samuels claims it is- Einstein too, but…in your opinion…is it…is it really feasible and wouldn’t it inevitably cause a paradox?”
“Miss Silvers, time travel is indeed possible. In fact, time travel in one direction- forward- is so easy we do it every day of our lives without realizing it. Each second that passes us by is a step forward in time- into the future.”
“But what I mean is…is travel back through time…through history, possible? Is travel to the far future…possible?”
“That’s a good question, hun! Why don’t y’all come into the next classroom and join Joss, Prof. Samuels and I in a little experiment.” I suggested with a broad smile as I motioned to the door off to my left.
“Please don’t be afraid, ladies and gentlemen, my little experiment is only another thought exercise. It will be what you make of it, nothing more.”
‘Alex, is this wise?’ Jack thought to me as people began to leave their seats and come closer.
‘Think of it as a way to give them more time to think things over, Jack.’ I thought back.
After a few minutes, only two young men remained in the larger lecture hall. The rest now waited patiently for me to continue.
“This will only work if everyone participates, gentlemen.” I shouted from the much smaller room to the two. “I believe Prof. Samuels will be considering participation as part of your grade this semester.”
Begrudgingly, the two holdouts came in and joined our group.
“Now here’s the plan.” I began as I gently closed the connecting door. “What is the most precious thing busy college students like y’all could use?”
After waiting a moment, I looked around the silent group. Not seeing anything but confused faces- and several people staring…at my broach, I decided to answer my own question.
“Come on! I’m sure each and every one of you wished y’all had more time in the day, right?” I paused again to look around me. “Or is it some of you just wanted this lecture to be over before it began? That, theoretically, would be a paradox, right?”
Several people laughed or giggled while a few others just rolled their eyes.
“Joss and I would like everyone in this room to close their eyes and wish or think about having just a little bit more time today. Imagine that you had,” I paused as if to think, “that y’all had an extra thirty minutes to do with as you pleased- whether it was for extra study, grabbing something to eat, or just to spend a little extra quality time with your significant other. But,” Again I paused, “but before we actually begin the experiment, think about what that would actually entail.” I paused again, this time to look around.
“Think about the paradox that we could initiate by simply going back in time thirty minutes. After leaving this room at the completion of this exercise,” I asked, “would you just leave the building and go on your merry way without a care about the success or failure of the experiment, or,” I paused, “or would you daringly walk to the lecture hall doors and look in to see if it worked? Remember that if this experiment bore any fruit at all, y’all would still be seated in that classroom and Dr. Cummins and I would still be speaking about paradoxes.” I smiled as I paused one last time.
“Maybe a more prudent proof of success would be to observe the time on any personal devices you carry on your person versus any wall clocks or devices in any room other than this one. Doing that would not damage the time stream or trigger the dread, theorized, catastrophic matter recombination.” I said and raised my right eyebrow a few times. “Think about it.”
I waited a few moments, watching the expressions change throughout those around me.
‘Jack, when I reach the end of my countdown turn the wall clock over there ahead thirty minutes.’ I thought to her.
She nodded slightly in silence.
“So, are we ready to begin?” I asked.
“I’d like everyone to hold hands with the person next to you. When combined, the power of human thought can be colossal and also terrifying, but is necessary today to source our experiment, so concentrate on turning local time back thirty minutes, everyone. Guys, you might also take this opportunity to enjoy the touch of the female hand…just as a hint, maybe?” I laughed.
The members of the class began taking each other’s hands while a quite murmur filled the room. Once I saw that everyone held another’s hand, Ricky Lynn, Jack and I inserted ourselves into the group. I was lucky enough to have Mr. Patel next to me. He smiled with what Pa would’ve called a ‘shit eatin’ grin’.
“Here we go…” I said looking to make sure at least a few eyes were closed. “Everyone concentrate on traveling back in time thirty minutes. Remember, the success of this experiment is directly proportional to the effort you put into it. On three, I want everyone to think about pushing an imagined button to initiate our thirty-minute travel. Ready? One…two…three.”
After a few seconds I asked the big question. “Well let’s see if it worked. Mr. Patel, could you tell me the time?”
“One-fourteen.”
“And what does our wall clock say?”
“One-thirteen.”
“Oh? Well, I guess traveling back in time is a little more complicated than we thought. Isn’t that right, Prof Samuels?” I asked glaring at Ricky Lynn with one eyebrow up.
“We’re making strides everyday into that science, Dr. Steinert.” She replied with a less than amused expression.
“Well, it’s been our experience,” I pointed between Jack and I, “that time travel should be left to those that understand the dangers. There again,” I smiled as I looked around at the students, “maybe we should just leave time travel to the writers…to the H.G. Wells of literature. As Dr. Cummins stated earlier, small changes could bring about catastrophic results. Only someone capable and gifted in the art of foresight might…might be able to travel time and leave it pristine.”
“I want to thank y’all for participating in our little thought experiment today, everyone. Always remember the warnings Joss and I have given about temporal paradoxes and think twice before entering into one. Always try to find the most beneficial way out whether that be action…or no action at all. Thank you all for listening. Prof. Samuels would you like to add anything?”
Ricky Lynn shook her head a few times. “No, I think we all have a better understanding of a paradox as it relates to history, Dr. Steinert. Let’s all thank Dr. Allison Steinert and Dr. Jocelyn Cummins for joining us today.
Light applause filled the room.
“Thank you all and see you next week.” Ricky Lynn said as she dismissed the class, motioning to a different door than we came in.
Jack, Ricky Lynn, and I waited for everyone to file out into the hallway. Michelle and Jamie came back into the room.
“Alex, I should have thought more about your trip back to DC, I’m really sorry I brought back those memories.”
“You couldn’t have known just from my half-hearted account after we returned from patrol, Shel.”
“I know, but I sensed the full extent of your grief today, Alex, and Jamie…um…she impressed that fact on me very well.” She said rubbing her thigh gently.
“Shel, Jamie knows firsthand about my feelings on that one. I’m sure she found it hard to sleep that night.”
Jamie nodded her agreement. “Your emotions were very overpowering that night, Alex.”
“I understand that now…” Michelle began.
“Oh good, you’re still here!” A familiar female voice chimed quietly from the hallway door. “Dr. Steinert, your experiment…it worked!” She bubbled excitedly.
“The experiment was a thought exercise, Miss Silvers, it wasn’t meant to ‘work’. It was just devised to make you think.” I replied nonchalantly.
“But it worked, Doctor! Come see for yourself!” The woman cried excitedly.
Ricky Lynn glared up at me in anger.
“Calm down Janice, no use disturbing other classes on this floor.” I said as Jack and I followed her out into the corridor.
“See? Exactly thirty minutes earlier than my watch.” The young woman said while excitedly pointing to the nearest wall clock. “How…how did you do that, Dr. Steinert?”
“Um…” I began, “Maybe I had Prof. Samuels turn the clock back thirty minutes? How observant were you before class started, Janice?”
“Dr. Steinert, I know that clock had the same time as my watch! It has never varied more than ten minutes in the four years I’ve had classes in this building.”
“Aw, shit.” Ricky Lynn protested quietly.
Janice Silvers cocked her head slightly as she heard her instructor curse.
“You…you really did turn back time somehow, didn’t you, Dr. Steinert? How?” She asked looking back at me. I noticed her eyes quickly dart to my chest. “That broach…it…its real isn’t it? It really is an authentic Egyptian broach!”
“Ricky Lynn, let’s all go back to your office. Shel or Jamie, do either of you have any other classes today?” I asked.
“You already know the answer to that, Allie, why ask?” Jamie replied.
“Force of habit. Ladies, we can go to Prof. Samuels’ office the easy way or the hard way. Shall I let Miss Silvers choose?” I asked as I looked between the six of us.
“Before three more people walk through that door in forty-five seconds.” Jack added, pointing up the hallway.
The young lady wasted no time in making her decision.
“If I’d have to guess, I’d say the easy way, ma’am.”
I offered my hands.
The classroom became Ricky Lynn’s office.
“Mind the furniture before letting go of Michelle’s hand Janice- wouldn’t want to explain why one of Ricky Lynn’s grad students became part of the chair.” I said seeing that the young woman was partially standing in one of the old wooden chairs in front of Prof. Samuel’s desk.
The girl shrieked in surprise and quickly jumped back a foot or so before staring at me in absolute horror!
“Okay, everyone, we’re back in phase. You can let go now, Miss Silvers.” I said with a smile.
“You really can’t help yourself can you, Alex?” Jack asked incredulously.
I just shrugged my shoulders and tilted my head to the side once in response.
“Hoooo…how did you do that? Who…what are you, Dr. Steinert?”
“Well, go ahead an tell the poor girl, Empress!” Ricky Lynn pushed rudely. “She must mean something to the sisterhood or ya wouldn’t’ve gone this far so quickly!”
“Empress? Prof. Samuel’s, I couldn’t have heard you right, did you just call Dr. Steinert, Empress?”
“Aye, toots, and you must be really important for the Empress of Time and Space to so easily reveal herself.”
“Empress of Time…” The gawking girl turned from Ricky Lynn to me and stared for a moment. “Time and…and Space?” Her mouth dropped wide open.
“It’s just a title, hun, I’m really not royalty.” I said calmly. “Alexandra Frances Steinert, but you can just call me Alex, Janice.” I offered my hand in friendship.
“Wow, you really must be important for Alex to actually introduce herself on the first meeting!” Michelle commented. “She didn’t even do that with me when we first met back in 1944!”
Silvers’ head snapped around to Michelle. “1944? You two know her- from back then? That makes you…”
“Older than I’d care to admit to, kid!” Shel giggled. “Skipper, what’s the significance, if I can be so bold as to ask?”
I smiled. “Care for a sip, Miss Silvers?” I asked politely as I sat my attaché down on a somewhat clear corner of Ricky Lynn’s desk and produced my flask from inside.
Four horrified expressions met my eyes.
“Sure, I could use a good hit right now!”
Janice Silvers took a long tug on the offered flask before frowning and looking at the container.
“Hey, this is just water!”
“What did you expect, honey?” I asked with a giggle as I took the container back, took a sip, and capped it again.
“Something…something a lot stronger.”
“Hope you know what yer doin’, skipper!”
“When don’t I, Prof. Samuels?”
“Skipper? You girls in the Navy or something?”
“Let’s go for a walk, shall we?” I said offering my hands again.
My five companions quickly got the idea and Kili’s southern beach appeared around us.
“Oh fuck! Is this real? Are we really…?”
“Welcome to Kili Island, Miss Silvers.”
“Why…why am I here? What did I do…what will I do?”
“You were right about this one, Chief. She’s sharp…and already asking the proper questions too!”
“Chief?” Prof. Samuels, what’s going on?”
“Sweetie, only the Empress knows fer sure. I suggest ya ask her directly.”
“Empress, wha…”
“Oh, there you are, Alex! The director said you would be arriving on the southern beach around this time. We’re all waiting for you at Reilly.” A small voice said from right beside my ear.
“Is that?” Janice’s eyes grew wide in shock as the five-inch, flying woman wearing a pastel green tank and matching miniskirt hovered beside me.
“Oh dear, is there a small mythological creature flying next to my ear again?” I asked as my hand came up to cover my mouth. “Pixie’s can be so very annoying at certain times of year. Pray tell, Yuuka, what would the date be today?”
“It’s June 21st, 2020BC, Empress.”
“Oh, Yuuka, please grow up so that all of us can hear you, hun.”
I watched as Janice Silvers’ eyes followed Yuuka’s growing figure.
“I said it is June 21st, 2020BC, Empress.” Yuuka restated as she scanned my new companion.
“Yuuka, this is Janice Silvers, Janice, meet Yuuka Sukiro.”
“An honor to meet you, ma’am.” Yuuka bowed slightly.
“Alex, Alex Reilly is waiting for you. She is waiting to start the solstice celebration, Empress.”
“Oh, then we better not keep her waiting.” I said and we began walking into the tree line towards Reilly with Janice Silvers’ limp body floating along behind us.
1335hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 21st, 2020BC
“Am I really seeing this?” Janice asked as we stood before Reilly’s finicky airlock.
“I hope so. If not, I brought us to the wrong dimension.”
“Wrong dimension? You can do that, Empress?”
“And more, Miss Silvers! The Empress can travel almost everywhere one could imagine.” Jack answered on my behalf. “Yes that’s awesome but you really should watch out for me and the Daroughs.”
“Who are the Daroughs and what can you all do?”
“Glad you asked.” Jack said with a devious smile as our new sister lifted several feet off the ground again- this time, still conscious.
“OH, FUCK ME!” She cursed in horror.
“Sorry Jan, I don’t swing that way.” Jack giggled before gently setting the girl down.
Jack nodded and simply pointed to her head, answering the woman’s unspoken question.
“Empress, nice of you to finally show up!” Alex Reilly greeted as she approached. We embraced each other and received the usual tingle.
“She…sh…she looks like you!” Janice gasped.
“We should, we’re the same person, hun.” Alex Reilly laughed. “Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Miss Silvers. Enjoy yourself and have a great time. Alex, can I speak with you in private, please?”
Alex Reilly took my hand and we were suddenly in my…her private domain.
“Spill it, sis, what’s up with the new girl?”
“Vernon Reynolds’ new love interest.”
“Oh? Does he know that yet?”
“Not unless James or Alexander told him.”
Alex Reilly nodded. “Does she know it yet?”
I shook my head ‘no’.
She’s going to sleep good tonight though, right?”
“Yep.”
“Good. Wouldn’t want Vern to get in trouble with the wrong sort of girl now, would we?”
“No, but he still favors Julia Masterson.”
“Ya, I saw that one from way back here.”
“I figured as much, but they have to work it out themselves, sis.”
“I know. I wish they’d just get on with it already.”
“All in due time, sis, all in due time.”
“What does that even mean to us anymore, Alex?”
“It means that we have to wait for things to progress just like everyone else, director.” I told her. Alex Reilly nodded.
“Hey…you still going to need my help with Meridian like I’ve foreseen?”
“Should be a real party, sis! ‘The departure of the great Pharaoh, Khufu! I wonder who they’ll find to put in his tomb?”
“My guess would be one of those three bozos that you and Jack stopped on your last visit. They all had basically the same bone structure as Pharaoh.”
“But they were still alive and on the prison construction gang, right?”
“Last time I was there, but stupid people do stupid things, sis.”
“Ya,” I laughed, “and those three had that abundantly in stock.
My temporal sister laughed hard. I had no choice but to laugh along.
“So,” Alex asked after we had both settled down. “You think she’ll help Ricky Lynn see the error of her ways and talk her into dismantling that CDA of hers?”
“She’ll do it…eventually. Ricky Lynn can be very stubborn.”
“Don’t we know it! She’s still our sister and close friend though, Alex.”
I know, but sometimes…” I sighed in frustration, “Sometimes she can be really…”
“She’s not the only one, sis! Think of what I’ve had to put up with ever since Yuuka joined the sisterhood.”
“Somehow I think your ‘fun’ predates that by almost a millennium, Alex!’
My sister started laughing again then raised her hand suddenly. “Y’all got me there, hun! Let’s go back and get plastered in honor of our fallen brothers and sisters.”
Why?” I asked seriously. “Who did we lose?”
“What? No one! No one, Alex, I thought the solstice celebration was initiated to honor those we lost to the Homeworld?”
“Don’t scare me like that, Alex! I thought I had missed something when I first arrived earlier!”
“Sorry, hun, didn’t mean to spook ya. Let’s go home.”
Reilly’s Recreation room appeared around us. Apparently the party had started without us.
“Alex, Empress, we didn’t know how long you two would be so we just decided…”
“You just couldn’t wait to hit the mead, Yuuka. Own up, hun.”
The guilt-ridden Pixie flew away slowly, her shoulders slouching heavily.
“Ladies of Reilly, please join me in welcoming, Alexandra Steinert, Empress of Time and Space…and Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Time and Space!” Randi Peltierre’s voice announced throughout the complex. “Let the festivities begin!”
“Really?” I screeched in amazement.
Applause filled the large room.
Two beer steins, filled to capacity floated over to Alex and I. We each carefully took a large glass.
“Thanks, Sweetheart!” I said into the air.
Taking a sip, I looked to my temporal sister.
“Pa’s favorite recipe?”
“Made it a point to get it the last time I saw him and Ma. Great tastin’ draft isn’t it?”
I didn’t answer as I was savoring the taste of Pa’s all-time favorite summer beer recipe.
“Now that hit the spot,” I exclaimed as I wiped away the wonderful froth from my upper lip and released a loud, satisfied belch! Alex Reilly repeated my actions five seconds later.
“I guess it’s been a hard couple weeks?” She asked as all the eyes in the room lost focus on the two of us.
“You could say that.”
“You’re gonna wake up in my bed again tomorrow mornin’?”
“Most probably.”
“I thought as much.”
“Jack’s gonna have a fun time tonight, too.”
“Yep, I hope Reilly’s suppression fields are up to the task.”
“Random brought one of the backup reactors online this morning.”
“It’s gonna be soooome party!” I shouted as I raised my empty glass into the air and released it when I felt Cami’s mind take hold. Alex followed suit. Within a minute, two more full steins floated over and hovered, waiting for each of us to take one.
Author’s Note: Hope you all enjoyed this ‘Halloween’ episode. I actually hadn’t planned or even thought about scheduling this episode so close to Halloween when I started posting this season of South of Bikini. Odd how things sometimes work out.
Thanks for reading and I appreciate any and all comments.
Now that another Time Traveler is loose upon Earth’s fragile timeline, what will he change and could the Empress and her sisters be the first casualties? Can the wondrous Empress of Time and Space return history to the way it should be or will she need to ‘step back’ to re-evaluate her historic options here and in other universes?
“Proving Ground”
0811hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 22nd, 2020BC
“Oooww, my head.” I said as my eyes opened on the obnoxiously bright sunshine streaming into my room. I closed them immediately.
“Must you always wake up the same way? My head hurts too, Alex!” My voice complained from beside me.
“Not so loud. Give the nanos time to regroup.” I whispered to the warm, silky body lying next to me as I ran my hand over the back that was facing me.
I paused a moment, holding my hand still on the warm, smooth, flesh.
“Alex? Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?” I asked in alarm.
In response, her hand reached back and began to explore my flat belly and points farther south. Predictably, the hand stopped and retracted sharply when it encountered a slight wiry resistance.
“Um…” I gulped. “Why don’t I have any clothes on? What exactly did we do last night, Alex?”
“Y’all are askin’ me, Alexandra Steinert? If y’all got no clue, what makes ya think I do?”
“Guess we’ll have to watch the video.” I sighed as I slowly opened my eyes while turning and lowering my legs to the floor.
I thought about what I had just said.
“RVP?”
“Yes, Director?”
“What’s the status on your Psionic shields, hun?”
“Main Shield Array power status is recovering and presently at forty-three percent. Reserve power status stands at fifteen percent and holding. Backup reactor is currently offline with overload safeties engaged. Auxiliary distribution busses require manual reset, director.”
“Thank you, hun, I’ll have Tabby go check them as soon as she’s able.” My sister replied as she rubbed her eyes gently.
“So that’s what I look like right now.” I muttered to myself as my temporal sister stood from the bed and stretched enticingly.
“Haven’t you come to terms with that yet?” Alex Reilly asked as she closed her eyes for a second. “Oh, so you have!” She grinned deviously. “You should try a Phoenician, hun; they really know what to do.” She winked.
Ignoring the advice, I bent over to pick up my pink nightie.
Or what I thought was my nightie. Bringing up the HUD I scanned the clothing selection and found a whole inventory of ‘Ancient’ fashions.
“This is yours, sis, sorry. Who would‘ve thought the Sumerian’s had such diverse tastes in fashion?” I asked as I pulled the skimpy garment back over my head and handed it to her.
“Not just diverse fashion, sis…diverse technique.” She said with an even more devious smile and another wink. Gently taking the lingerie from me, she dropped it over her head.
“So how are things going since the ‘big bang’?” She asked as she smoothed the silky fabric out over her body.
“It’s tough keeping Jack’s mind out of mine. I’m surprised by the number of times those memories try to escape, though.” I admitted.
“I’m lucky I was so fatigued on that one. I can barely remember half of what happened, and what I do recall seemed very out of character for you, Alex.”
“I’m sorry, Alex. The stress of knowing that mission was actually approaching became intolerable.”
“I remember the doubt and your loss of self-confidence, hun. It had to be several magnitudes greater than Mr. Lincoln’s mission.”
“It was. Oh Alex, why are we given those missions? Why us? Why…me?” I asked as I hurried around the bed and wrapped my arms around my sister.
“Who else would…could…possibly complete them, sis? I mean it’s not like that Darren guy has any care about protecting the timeline, right?”
“Ya, you’re right. I wish Ricky Lynn had never invented that infernal thing! You know it’s going to affect all three of us before we actually catch that vermin.” I growled as I lifted my head from her shoulder.
“I’ve seen most of the trouble he causes. I’m thinking I’ll have to take a trip back to Yellowstone to see the prehistoric stuff, though.”
“I’m not sure how far back he went,” I admitted.
“Just far enough back, sis, not to become a tasty morsel, I’m afraid.”
“Oh darn, and I had such high hopes that one of Rexy’s cousins in this universe might ‘greet’ him,” I half-heartedly giggled.
“Clemson will get what’s coming to him, Alex; we’ve both seen that conclusion.” She said, brushing my hair with her hand.
“It still doesn’t make anything easier.”
“No…”
The door chime to my…to Alex Reilly’s quarters sounded.
“Enter, Miss Cummins.” Alex called out to the door.
Jack staggered in wearing a surprisingly revealing, very short, very low-cut black um…’nightgown’.
“Alex…” She paused to rub her forehead, “Alex, can you please tell me what you think happened last night? My head is pounding so bad that I think I might have dropped a Triton class submarine on it!”
“What do you remember doing, Jack?” I asked quietly…carefully.
“I woke up in Cami and Cassie’s room, Alex. I’ve got no clue, no memory, and one sore…” She complained before looking down her torso. “What did I do last night, Empress?”
“You think they archived the footage yet, director?” I asked as I gave Jack a feigned smile.
“Oh that’s just wonderful! I’m in another porn film? Just wonderful,” Jack exclaimed as her hands went up into the air! She turned around and walked out of the room in a huff.
“That went well.” I commented.
“I think Billie should handle this one, sis; you up for some sunbathing?” My temporal sister asked with a grin.
I took her offered hand.
“And just where have you two been all morning?” Jack’s voice called out from behind us. We had just gotten back from an area fifty miles west-southwest of what would someday be called Clearwater, Florida. Turning around Alex and I saw Billie Sangiere storming toward us.
“I’m sure you two are aware that our Mind Warriors put on a very provocative fashion show last night, followed by the biggest all-female orgy Reilly has ever been witness to in her nine hundred and eighty year history!”
“So how was it?” Alex Reilly asked, beating me to the question. I noticed Billie absentmindedly and gently rubbing the lowest part of her abdomen.
“Noooone, none of your business! Why did you leave me to handle the aftermath, Alex?”
“Well, we just thought you needed to clean up…”
“Why do I even put up with…?”
“You mean put out, right, Billie dear?”
“Just shut up, Alex! Why does it always have to go there?”
“Maybe because you’ve been the only girl at base not to have a boyfriend actually…?”
Billie Sangiere let out a loud growl of aggravation as she turned and stormed off down the hall muttering something about the whole impossibility of her life since returning from the dead.
“You do know that she saw this coming, right, Alex?” I asked casually.
“The whole point of the exercise, sis. For some reason Billie just won’t accept her gift, nor does she care to use it.”
She’ll come around in a few more years.
“I know, but in the mean time…” She replied waggling her eyebrow a few times.
“Good afternoon, Empress,” a cheery Yuuka greeted as she flew close to my ear. I noticed her rub her eyes a few times- as if just waking up.
“Sleep late, hun?” I asked.
“No…I was up early this morning to take a shower, though I’m still not sure why I’m so tired and sore now.” She said but paused a moment. “Say, you wouldn’t have any idea why I’d wake up in my Pixie form covered in some fishy smelling, half-dried, sticky goo, would you?”
“I have absolutely no idea about that, Yuuka. Alex and I are having difficulty accessing archived files from the previous night also.”
“Oh, okay, I just thought I’d ask…you two being the Empress and all. See you both later.” The hovering five-inch woman bowed slightly and flew off.
My temporal twin broke out in a fit of laughter!
“Oh, by the Goddess! That was one HELLAVUH party! Wooohooo!”
“Alex?” I asked in confusion.
“Oh come on! Do I have to spell it out for you, sis? The Romans’ got nothin’ on last night’s fun!”
1534hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 22nd, 2020BC
“Are you sure you don’t know what this ‘Pixie Stick’ game is that Alex Reilly was talking about, Alex? I mean, don’t you two share memories?” Jack asked in confusion as we walked into the Rec Room for dinner.
“Only the ones she wants to share, Jack, you know that.”
“Sometimes I wonder.” She said skeptically.
“Look,” I said, “I still don’t know what went on between Alex Reilly and I last night, Jack! I mean…it’s not like either of us could get the other pregnant, right?”
“We are talking about Alex Reilly, Cap. Out of anyone here, she could probably do it.”
“But she wouldn’t, Jack.”
“I’m just sayin’.”
“Enough conspiracies, Jack, let’s get something to eat.”
Jack nodded and a commotion was heard across the room. A tray of food flew slowly from the direction of the commotion and stopped just above Jack’s outstretched arms.
It began to vibrate.
“Jacki Cummins, it is rude to steal someone else’s meal tray!” Camille’s angry voice claimed as she walked over to us. “Maybe that is acceptable on some other planet, but on this one AND on the Homeworld it is a criminal offence.”
“Sorry!” Jack growled, “I thought that after what happened last night, you owed me!”
“I owed you? What about all that I did for you?”
“What do you mean? What did you do for me?”
Jack’s mouth dropped open as she was apparently shown some of the ‘what’.
“I…we…we did that?”
The hovering, vibrating tray immediately reversed direction and Cami carefully snatched it out of the air.
“Excuse me, Captain, but I suddenly don’t feels so good.” Jack gasped as she quickly headed for the passageway.
“Geez, you’d think she never had sex before!” Cami complained, watching her sister Mind Warrior exit- post-haste.
“She hasn’t, Cami.” I said flatly.
“She hasn’t?” She looked at me, puzzled.
I shook my head ‘no’.
Camille Darough quickly placed her tray on the nearest table and ran after my Ex-O.
“What got into those two?” Alex Reilly asked as she walked over to me.
I just raised an eyebrow to her question.
“Oh. I guess Jack finally saw the file playback?”
I nodded.
“She’s going to find Yuuka and apologize?”
I nodded.
“Damn that Roman influence!”
“Just them?” I asked.
“Well…them and the Greeks, and the Phoenicians, and the Sumerians, and the Egyptians, and the Maya…”
“I got it, hun! Welcome to the ‘Ancient’ world, Alex.” I groaned.
“The world…” she started to say then paused, “it’s starting to change around us.” My temporal sister said suddenly. “How are we going to fix this one, sis?”
“First I have to figure out just where that ‘whack-a-do’ went and how far back, Alex.”
“Just you, sis? I was under the impression the Past Empress had a subdivision to perform?”
I looked at my temporal sister and rolled my eyes.
“That’s…’part to play’, Empress. How many years have you been on this planet, and you still haven’t assimilated our verbal mannerisms?” I frowned. “Look, y’all got me doin’ it now! Jack, Cami, and Cassi, I need y’all here right now.”
“Cassi is off-world to Terra Nueva, Empress, to visit her Father.” Cassandra said as she walked up beside Alex Reilly.
That’s not what I remembered. Alex was right- time had started to shift.
“Fine, we’ll make do with two Mind Warriors…if they can behave themselves.” I looked around the room for a moment.
“RVP, can you tell me where Janice Silvers is, please?” I asked into the air.
“There is no Janice Silvers in the Facility, Empress.”
My face suddenly felt cold as the blood drained from it.
“RVP, I distinctly remember having Miss Silvers with me when Jack and I arrived yesterday. Is she maybe out for a walk around Kili?”
“According to Empress Arrival archives only you and Jacquelyn Cummins arrived yesterday, Empress. Should I begin running sensor diagnostics?”
Alex and I looked at one another. She looked as pale as I felt. Closing my eyes, I asked where Jack and Cami were located and reached out for Alex Reilly’s hand.
“So, what you are saying is that you, Cami, and Cassi used me as a…as a…” I heard Yuuka shout.
Good, Yuuka still remembered Cassi being here.
“Cassi is on Terra, Yuuka.” Cami said in disbelief. “You know that! Why do you and the Empress think otherwise?”
“Cami, Jack, we need to get going…NOW!” I exclaimed as soon as Alex and I rephased. “Yuuka, you too, hun.”
“Where are we going, Empress?” Cami asked in confusion as Jack and Yuuka stared between each other and me.
“Back,” was all I said as I snatched Jack’s hand.
“You mind telling me what is going on, Alex?” Jack asked as a vast, snow blanketed, conifer forest appeared around us.
“It’s Darren, he’s changed things already.” I said as I looked around us. “Stay in contact, ladies, I’m not sure how safe it is around here.”
“Where are we, Empress?” Cami asked as she too looked around us. “These trees don’t look like anything I’ve seen before.”
“Arizona, about seventy thousand years ago.”
“Is that from our time or yours, Empress?” Cami asked.
“Does it really matter, sweetheart? We should be far enough back that we,” I nodded to my temporal twin, “should be able to see what that psychotic time thief has done to our futures.
“Why back this far, Alex?” Jack asked.
“Because our time has begun to change also, Jack.” Alex Reilly answered.
“It has?” Cami asked in surprise. Jack also looked confused.
“Tell me, Camille Darough of Reilly, where is your daughter, Cassiopeia?”
“Cassi?” Cami became somewhat upset to be answering the same question multiple times. “She’s still on Terra Nueva, Director.”
“Not according to my memory, hun.” Alex Reilly motioned to both of us.
“But Alex, Cami and I, and Yuuka…” Jack started to say in confusion.
“That’s right, Alex! The four of us shared something…something special…um…last night.” The Pixie on Alex Reilly’s shoulder said loud enough for all of us to hear.
“Alex and I are well aware of what went on in Camille’s quarters, Yuuka. The fact remains that time is changing, and if we don’t do something about it, loved ones and their memories will start to disappear.” I said, almost cutting her off.
“So…so that didn’t really happen…then?” Jack asked hopefully.
“Oh, it happened, honey! It’s just that your memories have lost one person. Cassi, Jack. Cassi was with you last night…” I paused as a sad look fell across my face, “Jack, we also lost Janice.”
“Who, Alex?” She asked in confusion.
I immediately started to remember our newest sister.
“How can you remember when I can’t…Oh! Oh, this is bad!”
“So Cassi is not on Terra Nuevo, Director?” Cami asked Alex Reilly while Jack and I spoke.
I nodded. Alex Reilly shrugged her shoulders sadly.
“So why come back this far, Alex?”
“Who would want to visit Earth right in the middle of the last Ice Age, Jack?”
“What if he went back farther, though?”
“As soon as Alex and I think its safe, we’ll figure that out, Jack. Do you or Cami hear ‘anything’ in the area?”
Jack and Cami were quiet for a few moments as they glanced around us.
“Plenty of life forms around, Cap, but no humans.” Jack reported.
“It isn’t the humans we’re worried about, hun. I was thinking more about the things with big teeth…big…long…teeth.”
“Oh.”
“Empress, I can’t sense any large aggressive types in our immediate area.”
“Thanks, Cami. Alex, I’m going to rephase us in three, two,,,”
“Wow, is it cold here!”
“Really, Jack? I thought the snow would be an indicator.” I said sarcastically as I commanded my Reilly into my cold weather gear. From the coat’s pocket, I first produced Anna Beth’s broach. Returning that, I found and placed my tiara on my head.
“I thought you said he wouldn’t come back this far, Alex?”
“When tracking a psychotic criminal its best not to take chances, Jack, besides, its friend/foe display will let me know if anything wants us for lunch- just in case yours and Cami’s RADAR is glitching today. Alex, we’ll take the first watch while you search for Mr. Clemson’s handiwork.” I said as Alex Reilly nodded and her eyes became glazed.
So that’s what it looked like.
Yuuka took to the air.
“Pixie!” I shouted as she flew fast and true, “Yuuka, I want you to stay grown up unless in danger. There are things here that pray on small things…things you won’t see until too late.”
She was immediately by my side and growing.
“I forgot about that, Empress, sorry.”
“Alex, something big is heading this way.” Jack warned. I immediately consulted my HUD.
“Slow heartbeat and large heat signature, three hundred yards and closing slowly.” I announced as I pointed in the proper direction.
“Mammoth?” Jack asked.
“With any luck.” I replied as I felt the hair on my arms stiffen.
Jack and Cami quickly took up defensive positions in front and behind Alex Reilly, Yuuka, and I. We instinctively joined hands to phase out if necessary.
“Got ya!” Alex Reilly chimed out.
“Where to, sis?” I asked.
“Black Sea region, 6123BC. He’s going to stop the flood.”
“What?” All four of us shouted in surprise.
The trumpeting of an extremely large elephant was replaced by the calm bird-song filled air of a mountainside overlooking a vast forested valley. Several light plumes of smoke wafted into the air from the distant trees farther up the huge valley.
An explosion and a huge rockslide echoed through the valley from a few miles off our port side.
The scene around us instantly changed and we observed the aftermath of a large explosion not a quarter mile away. Several rocks were still settling as a large cloud of dust and debris rose from the site.
“Um…so how does this change our history, Empress?” Cami inquired as we took in the destruction.
“According to Alex Steinert’s archived files, without the Aegean and Marmara Seas spilling forth into this valley, many biblical stories will not be recorded. This land,” she motioned out across the huge, deep expanse. “This land would not have flooded to become the Black Sea and the biblical flood would not have happened.
“So what do we do, Empress?”
“Sweetheart, its time you and Jack had some exercise.” I said sadly.
“You want us to purposely cause a flood that wipes out most of this world’s population, Alex?” Jack exclaimed, her mouth agape.
“In order for the timeline to return to its proper course…yes.” Alex Reilly said quietly.
"But Sensei!” Yuuka cried. “How many people will die? I thought you vowed to save as many as possible?”
“Jack…please?”
“Aye, Cap. Cami, you take the far side and I’ll clear the near shore.”
As both women concentrated, rocks of enormous size started to fly from the slope. The sound equaled the blast we had just heard moments before.
“How deep should we make the channel, Empress?” Jack asked as her eyes stayed fixed to her objective.
“Eighty feet.” Alex Reilly answered- her eyes glazed over again.
“Aye, ma’am.”
Rocks suddenly exploded from the mountainside in a thunderous eruption. Water began cascading wildly down into the valley. The roar of the water drowned out any verbal communication in the vicinity.
Both Mind Warriors relaxed and promptly held their hands to their ears as the rest of us had been doing since the Cummins and Darough Demolition Co. had started this project.
“Where to next, sis?” I asked and noticed Alex’ eyes once again become fixed.
“Aren’t we going to try to save at least some of the people down there?” Yuuka shouted over the noise.
I shook my head ‘no’ slowly- deliberately.
Yuuka suddenly sprinted down the slope as she shrank and took to the air. Within seconds she was out of sight.
Impetuous Pixie! I couldn’t fault her for her courage though.
The ground below us began to shake. Trees started to shudder then topple between the rushing torrent and our position.
‘Ladies, it’s time for us to leave.’ I thought to our Mind Warriors. They both nodded and rejoined hands.
‘Where to, Alex?’
‘We have to get Yuuka back, Jack.’
‘Cami and I are ready, Empress. Will Alex Reilly be okay if we move her like this?’
‘We’ll find out in a second, Jack’ I answered as I asked where the pixie might be found.
“Oh, that’s just GREAT!” I shouted out. I doubt anyone heard it though.
A small village- six or seven stick and grass huts actually- appeared before us. About one hundred yards away, a group of twenty or so people in simple, ragged, animal skin-type clothing pointed toward the thunderous noise echoing up the valley. I noticed Yuuka hadn’t arrived yet.
“Rephasing now.” I thought and said aloud.
“Y’all need to head for the hills!” I shouted to the small crowd as I pointed uphill.
One, maybe two people turned around to briefly regard us.
I repeated my order, frantically pointing to the highlands behind us.
The same two men seemed surprised this time and began pointing their flint-tipped, wooden spears toward us. They looked angry.
“Ladies, show them what’s coming.”
The entire group reached for their heads simultaneously.
Now everyone looked around at us in anger.
Yuuka arrived at that moment and began swooping into the crowd at a high rate of speed.
People began to swat at the five-inch dive-bomber assuming some large insect pest was attacking.
Not a bad assumption really, I thought.
Over the increasingly thunderous rumble, I heard the sound of a child crying from further down the gentle slope- nearer to the soon to be rising water.
Since Alex was still in her ‘trance’, I changed into my dress whites and asked myself where I could find my target.
The trip was instantaneous and I snatched up the crying little girl as fast as I could. We reappeared in my original location with her screaming and instantly pointing to the distant crowd.
A younger woman took notice and began screaming excitedly, pointing back toward me.
“I’ve got our next location, Alex…by the Goddess, where are we? Why are you detaining that auditory-piercing, young revision?”
“RUN!” I shouted and clumsily pointed uphill.
Jack and Cami looked back toward us and wasted no time in catching up.
The wind started to howl as we ran higher up the gradually steepening slope. Looking back quickly, I noticed that the villagers were following- even starting to gain a little ground. I didn’t need a translator to know they were not happy at all.
A spear lazily flew past my right side.
“Oh, so they want to play rough…?”
“Jack, they think I stole one of their kids and they don’t understand what is going to happen to them if they stay. Keep running!”
The little girl that I had rescued- the one screaming at the top of her lungs for her mother- seemed to calm down a little; her fussing and squirming subsiding also. This made the job of running while holding a thirty-pound child only slightly easier.
“How much farther, Alex?” Cami asked, in between gasps for air.
“Another hundred yards maybe?” I answered huffing and puffing for my own air supply. I wondered if I could make it, but one look back at our angry pursuers encouraged me to keep moving.
We were now close enough to the ridge that the trees were starting to get thinner. I stopped and released the girl after placing her gently on the ground. She immediately took off running for her mother.
The angry crowd seemed to get confused by that action and slowed to a stop. The men aggressively surrounded us though- spears at the ready.
“Alex?” Cami asked excitedly, hoping I had some plan to get us out of here alive. “What now?” I felt her hand try to grasp mine several times, but I gently batted it away.
Alex Reilly began talking in a language I had no reference for in my translator.
Those surrounding us looked at her then amongst themselves in confusion. Some of the men even let their spears drop, momentarily confounded.
“I think I told them that we mean them no harm, Sis.” She told me quietly.
“You think? What language was that anyway?” I asked glancing over to her for a second before returning my eyes to the nearest pointy spear tips.
“An early dialect of Sumerian. I thought it might be a good idea.”
The man apparently in charge of the group shouted something guttural that didn’t have any chance to translate and raised his spear again.
“Well that worked well, Empress!” Jack quipped.
“I’ll try another variation.” She said before something sounding like chimpanzee came out her mouth.
This time our attackers abruptly turned around and looked down into the valley. They began to point at the onrush of water now quickly flooding the lowlands several hundred yards below. The small village disappeared in the huge wave as we watched.
Alex said something else to them.
One by one the group quieted and began to turn around then kneel before us, the men dropping their weapons to the ground as they did so.
“Alex…what did you just say to them?” I asked in wonder as I turned and raised an eyebrow to my twin.
“I just told them that we saved them from the flood.” Alex Reilly grimaced. “I think. Their exact dialect is not in my translator.”
“Where’s Tish when you need her?” Jack quipped again, shaking her head.
“Director, we need to leave.” I insisted. “Pixie!” I shouted. “Time to travel with the big girls, hun.”
Yuuka flew over to us and began to grow.
A hushed gasp escaped some of our guests as she took Cami’s outstretched hand.
The little girl I had rescued bravely approached us- one hand outstretched, the other occasionally rubbing her runny nose. She said something that sounded like a question.
Alex Reilly slowly crouched down and took the girl’s hand, shook it gently and said something to her in a consoling tone.
‘She wants to come with us.’ Cami thought the translation to Jack and I.
The child quickly turned to her mother and said something to her. She turned back to Alex and said something else.
‘She asked her mother to come too, before asking the Director if it was okay.’
My twin’s reply didn’t need translated, the sad tone saying everything.
“Ask her name, Alex.” I asked quietly.
The girl answered with one word.
‘She claims her name is A’hee, Empress’ Cami thought to me as I began running the name.
“Ask her where her father is.” I suggested, to confirm what I had just learned.
Again the young girl answered, dropping her eyes to the ground.
‘She has no father anymore. He was taken by a…’ Cami failed to translate the girl’s last word, but I got the idea.
Alex motioned for the girl’s mother to come closer. With extreme hesitation, she complied.
“She’s your responsibility, Alex.” I said, “But this really isn’t the time for any new recruits.”
“But this IS the time, sis.” She replied, motioning for both to take her extended hand. Once we were all linked together, Alex said something to our new companions.
“What do you mean we’re going to a far off place, and that there will be some pain involved, Director?” Cami cried out in surprise.
The world around us closed in and became darker than pitch. An intense pain that I knew all too well pierced my very soul. I heard screams of pain cry out all around me. Unfamiliar, large blurs formed into lights- stars- and began to move away from us, rapidly growing smaller. The stars then began to coalesce and form into clouds- galaxies. These too grew smaller as we moved farther away. The whole of the universe became one big dust cloud and grew smaller. Another cloud appeared and began to grow in size. Before long we were entering a somewhat familiar star system. A familiar bluish-green planet grew larger in my sight.
Were we really where I thought we were?
The blackness overtook me again before bright sunlight momentarily blinded me and the sound of birds singing filled my ears. Every hair on my body immediately stood to attention.
“Oh God, is it really you- after all these years?” A familiar voice cried out from several yards away.
“Welcome, Empresses! Welcome sisters, we’ve missed you all so much!” Jack cried, tears streaming down her face as she hurried across the grassy field toward us.
“That…that’s me.” Jack gasped from my right. I felt her squeeze my hand tighter.
“Oh Alex, I’ve missed you and Earth so much! Jacquelyn Cummins cried as she embraced me tightly then repeated her emotional greeting on a flabbergasted Alex Reilly.
“Oh.” Jacki said, stopping as she suddenly remembered something. “Empress, welcome to the Homeworld. It is 1014hrs, Wednesday, June 13th, 264AE.” She announced, quickly, but gracefully dropping to both knees. I rolled my eyes at her in annoyance.
My temporal twin gasped- her hand released our two new companions and she quickly covered her mouth in shock.
“264…A…E…after the arrival…” Alex muttered before suddenly staring at me eye to eye.
I could only wonder what was going through her mind at the moment as I noticed tears form and begin to fall.
“So…it…it was you. It really was you,” she exclaimed- her voice echoing off the nearby tree line!
“Alex?” My Jack asked in confusion.
“Captain Steinert?” The other Jacki asked. I nodded. “Permission to sync-up with my temporal sister, Cap?”
I smiled tensely and timidly nodded my approval. I didn’t miss my Ex-O’s expression change…or her suddenly glare at me.
“I’m sorry, Jack.” I said quietly. “It was my…their decision.”
Jacki released my hand and took a tentative step to her twin. She embraced her twin aggressively as tears began flowing from both women’s eyes.
“Did I miss something, Empress?” Cami asked awkwardly.
“After I stopped at Reilly to have that computer virus analyzed…” I paused. “The patch you, Randi, Cassie, and Sam created…after it healed RVP, there…there were two of me…two of Jack, Peyton, and I…” I stopped as my Jack pulled back from her twin to stare at me again.
“The Protoverse Chamber became unstable. Both Alex’ rushed into Chamber Control and desperately tried to stabilize the cloud. They ran scenario after scenario…nothing seemed to work. Alex,” Jacki nodded to me as she continued the explanation, “came to the conclusion that our universe had one too many Empresses in it for far too long a time, and that, she theorized, was causing the imbalance.”
“You singularly hypothesized, postulated, extrapolated, evaluated, and confirmed that theory, Alexandra?” Alex Reilly asked in amazement.
“All within about fifteen minutes, Empress. I had never seen her mind operate that fast before. There has only been one other person I have ever seen process at anywhere near that speed- Delores Steinert!” Jacki continued.
“Ma?” Both Alex and I gasped together.
“You don’t remember, Alex?”
“Oh, I remember, Jack.” Alex Reilly replied, beating me to my reply.
“I’ve just never been compared to Ma is all- I never thought we were that much alike now.” I explained.
This world’s Jacquelyn Cummins shook her head with a disbelieving smirk.
“So who’re the new recruits, Empress?” Jacki asked, nodding over beside Alex.
“Alex picked them up from the flood.” I answered nonchalantly.
“Oh? What flood?” Jacki asked, looking intently at my twin.
“THE flood, Jacquelyn.” I responded.
“Oh, THE flood.” She said without recognition, but stopped as it hit her. “You mean THE flood…the Biblical one?”
“Biblical only to the inhabitants, but yes Jack, that flood.” I smiled.
“Then you got to see the ark? What did Noah actually look like?”
“We never got far enough up the valley to find out, Jack.”
“Valley?”
“Back home we call it the Black Sea now?” I informed her casually.
Jacki tenderly patted the hand she still held a few times and stepped over to our two new companions. To this point they had been silent and standing stiff as statues. Their eyes though, were big as saucers.
“And who do we have here?” She said to them, crouching down demurely so as not to stress the pastel yellow, gold piped, muslin gown she wore. I had to admit that it did compliment her complexion, but I failed to understand how she could wear the brown, stiffly boned and delicately embroidered corset- especially knowing how much she complained about them the last time.
I had to remind myself that this Jacquelyn had not experienced the tight bindings prior to her hasty departure from Earth.
“We’re not really sure they understand us completely, Jack. They use some variant of the very earliest Sumerian dialect.” Alex Reilly informed her.
“Oh? I think I know that one. We ran across a very, very old language a few decades back. Peyton spent a few months deciphering it and entered it into our translators. Let me see if it works.”
This world’s Jacquelyn Cummins said a few words and surprisingly got quick single word answers from the little girl’s ma.
Jacki then began with longer sentences before she apparently began to introduce us individually- at least I assumed that was what she was doing as she gestured to each of us and pronounced our names slowly.
The little girl giggled and ran over to Yuuka, pointed to her a few times then pointed up into the air; her gibberish mixed with laughter.
“A’hee wants you to become a bird again, Yuuka.” Jacki told her with a pleasant smile. “She wants to know if she can fly too.”
She suddenly looked back across the field from where she had originally come.
“Alex is on her way, Empress.”
“You can sense me traveling now?” Alex and I asked in shared surprise.
“Nooo. Our Empress just started her…”
“Wonderful!” I exclaimed as I looked past my former Ex-O. “I hope y’all don’t mind stayin’ for a week or so, ‘cause there ain’t a force in this universe that’ll stop what happens next, ladies.
The sound of hooves on dirt grew louder to our ears as two figures atop horses appeared over the field’s distant ridge. The two riders, one in a flowing, pink gown, the other in a similar light green gown came into focus as they neared.
Stopping abruptly a few yards away from us, Alex Steinert quickly rolled from her saddle and ran headlong into me at flank speed! I tried desperately to stay standing.
“You finally came to visit! Oh God sis, I’ve missed y’all so very, very much! Welcome…welcome to the Homeworld, y’all!” She cried excitedly, looking up at everyone else from where we lay on the ground.
The tingle we exchanged felt more like touching Sand Dollar’s main battery busses! The massive information exchange was almost perceptible this time and I realized that it had been two hundred and sixty-four years for her since that day in the Protoverse Control room.
“God Alex, has it really been that long since…” I asked.
“I told you to mind the time differential, Alex. Did you forget?”
“I wasn’t the one doin’ the driving, Alex. Allie here decided we should visit y’all all by herself. What’s with all the medieval-style fashions and such, sis?” I asked, standing back up then helping her to stand.
“Alexandra Steinert! This is the preferred manner of dress in this time period on Earth…the Homeworld.”
“M’lady, thy husband duth approach.” Peyton called from atop her horse. She had been strangely silent since arriving.
“Nice to see you too, Sephie.” I giggled, receiving an angry glare.
“Don’t mind her, Cap, she’s expecting in December.” Jacki said pointing to our still mounted sister.
“Morning sickness?” I asked in understanding compassion.
“Nearing the end, Empress, though I fail to see the true meaning of the ‘morning’ part. Could you not have seen fit to bring Ladys’ Emily or Cynthia along? The physicians here are even more backward than before Meridian enlightened the Lands of Pharaoh!” Peyton complained.
“Empress, could I ask that a change of clothing be in order. We were labeled Pariahs for many months after our initial arrival. The people of this world do not accept change so easily.”
“Gee, I wonder where we’ve seen that before.” I asked sarcastically looking over to Alex Reilly.
“Empress, please, since you will be staying a few weeks…” Alex pleaded as she looked back to the field’s ridge. She then embraced Alex Reilly. Both again jumped as the violent tingle crossed between them.
I quickly selected the earliest period clothing I could find in my Reilly’s inventory. Surprisingly, what I found would look regal enough to match my sister’s stately dressings.
Exhaling deeply, I triggered the change, not forgetting to stand on my tiptoes. The crushing of my ribs reminded me why I hated corsets!
Alex smiled appreciatively at my selection.
“I see you’ve been to a few more periods since I left. I am sorry that Jacki had to knock you out, Alex, but I figured it was the only…it was the right thing to do.” She said sadly looking to the ground momentarily.
“I understand. Besides, Admiral Demmit would never get over the headache of me inciting my own mutiny.” I said as we exchanged a forced giggle.
Six horsemen and an exquisite-looking, empty, open-air carriage pulled by a team of four chestnut geldings appeared over the ridge. I quickly looked around to my companions. Alex had changed into clothing very similar to mine, but Cami and my Jack seemed to have chosen some type of Amazonian warrior get-up. For some strange reason the name ‘Xena’ and the term ‘bad-ass’ came to mind. Yuuka, in contrast, had choosen a vibrant red, silken, feudal-period, ceremonial gown from her homeland’s distant past. Everyone looked sufficiently medieval except for A’hee and her mother, M’lee, who had resumed statue-mode again, complete with wide eyes and open mouths.
“M’lady Alexandra, you fled the Keep with such haste! What hath happened and who be these look-alikes?” A very handsome man asked from atop his mount. He was similar in appearance to Brandon Covington- if he shaved the full beard and trimmed his hair, that is.
“M’lord Byron, I’d like y’all to meet my twin sisters, Alexandra Steinert-Reilly and Alexandra Steinert-Covington.” Alexandra pointed to Allie then me. “Meet also our lifelong friends, Jocelyn Cummins, Camille Darough and Yuuka Sukiro. They accompany my sisters from the old country.”
“And the heathen woman and child? What relation be they- slave or servant?”
“Neither, M’lord,” I answered, hoping it was now proper to do so after formal introduction, “We found them upon the road on our journey between realms. They had seen some form of mishap and grasped what clothing they could to stay warm. This is M’lee and her child, A’hee, sire. At least that is what we think are their names. They speak a difficult tongue we do not recognize.”
“I see. Dost thou consider them friend or servant, Alexandra of Covington?”
“Honored companions, M’lord Byron.” I stated bowing courteously.
“Then they shall be treated likely, M’lady. I leave it to you, my betrothed to see to their cleansing and proper attirement.”
“Aye, M’lord. I shall task my ladies-in-wait and the millenaries on our return to the Keep.”
‘Lord’ Byron nodded his approval. “Ladies Alexandra, Sir Garrett thought it obliging to beckon a carriage. Nay, I could never fathom his foresight on such brief alarm.”
“The Lady Jacquelyn can be very influential, M’lord- even from afar.” A young man to his right replied with a quirky smile.
Oh ya, he was sweet on her, I thought.
“I suspect the ladies before us also convene such influences, my friend.” Lord Byron said with a large smile as he dismounted and approached our group- his chainmail, sword, and spurs rattling rhythmically as he walked.
M’ladies, if I may be so bold as to escort thee to yonder conveyance?” He asked offering each of his gauntleted hands.
“Of course and many thanks, M’lord.” Alex Reilly answered politely for us.
Three other young, armor-clad men dismounted and offered their hands to our companions. As expected, M’lee quickly picked up A’hee and began to shiver, noticeably clutching her daughter tighter.
“I assure you, M’lady, I mean you and the child no harm. I only offer you escort to the carriage.” The third young knight tried to reassure her.
“Sir, she does not speak our tongue, please allow me.” Alexandra said as she laid a hand on M’lee’s shoulder. She conversed calmly with the young woman for several moments, at times glancing back to the horses or to the strangely clothed men standing around us.
Cautiously, M’lee extended her arm and took the still-offered hand. The knight smiled pleasantly as he guided mother and child toward the four-wheeled, lavishly upholstered, carriage.
“Me thinks they met with foul play of a sort, M’ladies.” Lord Byron said quietly to Alex and I as he helped each of us mount the few steps into our seats.
“That was our initial observation too, M’lord. Where and how they acquired the skins, I know not. They are pleasant travel companions though, saying very little as we traveled.”
“Ah, the best kind of travel companions’ then- those that converse little!” He laughed.
“Some would think that less conversing would make the journey longer, M’lord?” I giggled.
“Agreed M’lady, but only in certain company, you and your companions be not included, Lady Alexandra of Covington.”
“I stand delighted, M’lord.” I smiled demurely. God, did I hate this medieval speak! It was bad enough having to use it during official Terran gatherings!
Once we were comfortably seated, he helped Alexandra back onto her horse.
“Empress, why do they talk so funny?” Yuuka asked as she sat on the plush leather bench opposite Alex, Cami, Jacki, and I, with her head cocked to the side.
“Alexandra of Covington, you too are regarded as Empress of your realm?” Lord Byron asked as he returned to his horse.
“As am I, M’lord.” Alex Reilly spoke up. “Upon Lady Alexandra’s departure, I ascended the crown of Kili. My sister also peacefully rules her land of Ni’ihau- several hundred leagues to the north of Oahu. Have you ever been there?”
“Strange sounding places, all- though Alexandra has spoken fondly of them since our meeting. One day I should wish to gaze upon this land you call Hawaii.”
“M’lord, Kili is not within sight of Ni’ihau or Hawaii, but several hundred more leagues to the Northwest across the great Pacific. It is more hamlet than realm in the vast scheme of things.”
“Then I pledge to visit both at my wife’s leisure, Alexandra of Reilly. Let us retreat to the Keep for it is time to partake of the mid-day meal. I trust you are all wanting of sustenance?”
“That we are, M’lord. M’lee and A’hee even more so, I should think, though they have limited our attempted charity.”
“Agreed, there should be bountiful enough settings on our arrival. The harvest has been kind so far this year and last.”
“Your generosity is too kind, M’lord. On behalf of my companions, I thank thee.” I said politely. He seemed a pleasant enough fellow, and if I accepted him he couldn’t be too bad, I reasoned.
‘He reminds her of Brandon, cap.’ Jacki thought to me.
“Alex…why do they talk so funny,” Yuuka pressed, expecting her question to be answered.
“Have you been to the middle ages yet, hun,” I asked the insistent Pixie?
“No, Empress, I have not, and I am unsure of the director’s travels to that period.”
I felt a twinge in my abdomen. “Could we please not talk about periods right now, hun?” I asked as a stronger than usual cramp surged through my gut. I noticed Alex cringe too.
“That would be my suggestion also, Pixie-kun.” Alex agreed as she joined me in rubbing our respective bellies.
Topping the ridge after turning the team and carriage, my eyes, as well as my companions’, widened in amazement.
The ‘Keep’ turned out to be a full-blown, honest-to-goodness, castle- a walled city actually- complete with towering stone ramparts and deeply rutted earthworks. Flags and pennants flew from the numerous towers spaced evenly around the bastion’s walls, and the whitewashed stone shone brightly in the early afternoon sun.
“Wow!” I exclaimed, in awe of the place. I actually lived in a real-life castle in this universe- not to mention dressing like a fairytale princess! As I thought about my reaction it seemed silly to be impressed so easily since I now had this Alexandra’s memories.
“Alexandra rode up beside the carriage just then.
“I know what you’re going to say about the Keep, Alex, but given the era we’re in, it only made sense. Plus, how was I to know that Byron would be a wealthy landowner?”
“Really, Alex? You didn’t just say that, right?” I said, flabbergasted by the response.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me and nudged her horse faster to catch up to her husband.
“Oh, the trappings of nobility,” I tisked audibly.
“And that crown on your head is any different, sis?” Alex Reilly chortled.
“What? Oh, I forgot I even had that thing on.” I said feeling the top of my head and finding my headpiece there.
“You know, from what I know of Earth’s history, royalty seldom traveled wearing any symbol of status. The roads between lands were ripe with thieves and cutthroats. The higher the known status, the higher the bounty demanded.” Alex Reilly explained softly.
“I forgot I had the blasted thing on, all right?” I grumbled, rubbing my belly some more.
“It doesn’t matter to me if you want to wear that thing. In a couple of days it’ll just be an innocuous piece of jewelry anyway, sis.” She responded.
“And why is that, Empress?” I asked with a disgusted growl.
“Do you see any power conduits in the vicinity? Without a source with which to recharge from, our suits and your tiara will cease functioning. Or had you forgotten?”
“May I remind you, dear sister, that Randi Van Pelt is a top-notch designer, and that she believes in worst-case conditions when engineering new pieces of equipment?”
“Go on.”
“The huge ruby in my headpiece also converts solar radiation into energy and stores it in the crystalline structure itself. Then there is this.” I touched the large broach prominently displayed on the upper swell of my now overly emphasized boobs.
“Is that Ancient Terran?” Alex asked in surprise as she reached for it, gently picked it up, and scanned the writing on both sides.
“A gift from Anna-Beth and Khufu thanking us for retrieving her spacecraft.” I boasted quietly.
“Y’all are lucky. Cami and I helped him get his kingdom back and all we got was a state dinner and his personal thanks.”
“Perhaps, Lady Alexandra of Reilly, you did not befriend the niece of Co-administrator Anna-Beth nor promise her safe keeping and subsequent safe return to the Combined Kingdom.” Peyton said as she slowed her horse to come alongside us.
“Who are you again, sister?” Cami asked, looking a bit concerned that she had not met all the sisters of Kili.
“Persephone Peyton Tribsche, Lady Camille of Darough, first niece to the Pharaoh’s mate.” She answered majestically.
“Sephie, what has gotten into you?” I asked with my own concern.
“Empress, I miss the Land of Pharaoh. For almost three hundred years we three have survived- at first in squallier while these primitives advanced sufficiently to embrace civilized behavior.” She proclaimed quietly. “To these heathens we are mere properties, traded as payment for brutish exchanges between arrogant landlords! Over two hundred and sixty years, Empress! Two hundred-sixty years of hoping, waiting, desperately watching the fields for your visit and any news of home…of whether Earth even still existed.” She sniffed and wiped her wet face a few times.
“I miss Momma and Poppa, Empress.” She admitted as more tears rolled down her cheeks.
“So why not move to a more suitable time? It’s not like you can’t travel forward a few hundred years, hun.”
“M’lady Alexandra claims this is our base time of operation, M’lady. I took an oath to her prior to transiting the portal.”
“Sister?” I called to the riders ahead. “Sister, might we have words?”
Alexandra slowed her horse and was soon riding next to our carriage.
“Ya, hun?”
“Alex, we need to talk in private. How long until we are safely within your chambers?”
My twin looked across the carriage at Peyton. “That didn’t take long. Alex, know this: We all miss home very much and each of us has done remarkably well at adjusting to this world. Certain factors though cause us, at times, to pine for our lost families and friends. I’m sure you understand how two hundred and sixty-four years of isolation from everyone you held dear can mount up.”
“I understand completely, Alex.” Alex Reilly replied quietly, wiping her face of tears. “I do indeed.”
“So why didn’t you come back for a visit like you said in the message?” I asked.
“I’m still not sure the Protoverse would stand for it, Alex. It might go out of balance again.”
“If it’s even there at all.” Alex Reilly mumbled.
“What was that, sister? If what is there at all?”
“We were on the trail of a very disturbed man who took something from Ricky Lynn, Alex.”
“This Darren feller y’all got blazin’ in yer heads?”
I looked around to see a few of the escorting knights looking back at us intently.
“We’ll talk in your chambers, sister. I’m sure the men folk would rather share stories of valor and conquest upon their return to the Keep rather than relate feminine rumors.”
Alexandra nodded and sped up to rejoin her husband.
From far off, the Keep looked impressive, but its true size and scale overwhelmed us once we got closer.
“This place has to be almost as big as Kili.” I observed aloud as we leveled out onto a huge, rolling meadow that went off in all directions around the Keep. Ahead, we approached the earthen works surrounding the sizable fortress. The road we traveled was the only smooth surface from here on.
What a fortress! Its fluted walls seemed to ungulate off into the distance on all four sides. From this distance it seemed there wasn’t a single blind spot in the Keep’s substantial defenses.
“Who built it?” I asked.
“Alex, Peyton, and I designed it.” Jacki told us as she rode closer on her blonde-maned, mare.
“Must have taken a King’s ransom.” I observed.
“Actually it only took some ‘mental grease’ on my part. We had it finished in about two years. Our quarters took another six months to outfit with the equipment we borrowed from Reilly.”
You borrowed equipment from Reilly?” Alex Reilly repeated indignantly.
“RVP gave us permission to take some of the older, unused equipment Ricky Lynn had put into storage.” Jacki continued. “Just some old manufacturing gear and RVP’s decommissioned processing center. Oh, and one of the old reactors to power everything.” She answered offhandedly. “Don’t let Alex know I blabbed. She’d have you think we had no conveniences at all here.”
As we rode under the massive arched gates of the outer, defensive wall, I thought it prudent to engage my tiara’s mapping application. One thing immediately caught my attention- Byron’s heartbeat was slightly slower than the rest of us- his indicated body temperature was also slightly higher than normal.
I also quickly noted the thickness of the solid oak doors that closed and secured this entrance.
“Problems with the locals or just the traveling salesfolk, sister? Possibly the Jehovah’s?” I asked loudly. I noticed her head drop forward slightly and shake side to side a few times at my question.
Inside the massively thick, stone, walls, the Keep became a moderately sized town with cobblestone-paved streets. As we made our way along one of them, people cautiously parted and clear the way. Many, I noticed, stared between Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I as if never seeing triplets or in the case of Jack, twins before.
‘Of course, it could be those get-ups Cami and Jack have on, Alex.’ Jacki thought to me…to us.
“What is wrong with our coverings, Jacquelyn Cummins?” Cami asked in a somewhat loud, angry tone. “Are we not here to protect the Empresses from harm? Jacquelyn and I ARE their warriors, after all.”
A gasp came from some people on the street nearer us. Whispers began racing up one side of the street and down the other. Before the quarter hour was up I expected every citizen in town to know that there were now three Empresses staying in the Keep.
“You two are better than a church bell, you know that, right?” I growled, just above a whisper.
Ahead of us a huge, square-cut, stone building came into view. The five-story structure reminded me of Reilly Research Station in design and scale. I could even make out the fourth level observation patio that both apparently shared.
“By the Goddess, it’s Reilly.” Alex Reilly gasped.
“Only with no cantankerous airlock to give us trouble though, I’d guess.” I added.
Our carriage stopped in front of the large, double wooden entry doors and our mounted escorts formed a protective semicircle between the rest of the town and us. Lord Byron dismounted and helped Alex, Jacki, and Peyton from their mares. Once the women were safely standing on the ground, he opened the carriage door and motioned us individually to take his hand to help each of us down.
“Welcome to Avalon, M’ladies.” He announced happily, his left arm swinging up toward the slowly opening, darkly stained doors.
“Avalon?” Alex Reilly squeaked in surprise, her hand again went to her mouth.
“You don’t care for the name, M’lady?” Byron asked in bewilderment.
“This is Avalon.” Allie mumbled quietly, apparently ignoring our host completely. “By the Goddess, I’m really here. I’d only seen conceptual depictions of this place when I was a boy.”
“Nonsense, M’lady!” Our host objected. “A creature as lovely as you or your sisters couldn’t possibly be confused as ‘boy’…at any age, Lady Alexandra of Reilly.”
Alex was noticeably shaken and looked on the verge of tears as we entered the building of Homeworld legend. The hall that we entered extended at least eighty feet in both directions and raised above us three stories in height. Two levels of balconies with carved wooden railings encircled us on three sides- brilliant, colorful banners- three with a brilliant white sand dollar, hung smartly from them. Hand-woven tapestries decorated the first floor walls and made the space feel warm and inviting.
I felt Alex Reilly’s hand gently take my right hand. It was shaking noticeably.
“I never believed…” She choked out as she stared at me. Her face was tearstained- her eyes red.
“Empress,” I started, “You always had the power to visit this place. Why haven’t you done so before this?”
I squeezed her hand gently. “In over nine hundred years you never once thought strongly enough to even wish yourself here?”
“I didn’t know I could even be the Empress until I met you, Alex.” She whispered while looking to the delicately inlayed mosaic floor. “And now here I am…Avalon. Never in my most uncontrolled, illogical, REM-derived, theoretical, archives could I have postulated…”
“Ya, it’s beyond my wildest dreams too, sis.” I laughed as my sister reverted to her technical jargon.
“Is M’lady casting some sort of ward? For what purpose would you do this, Lady Alexandra of Reilly?” Lord Byron asked in concern.
“It is an old family tradition to ask the Almighty’s favor for a benefactor’s good fortune upon arrival into their home, M’lord. Alex is very old fashioned. Some would actually say ‘behind the times’.” Alexandra said with a wink toward us.
“My humblest thanks, Lady Alexandra of Reilly. May good fortune follow you as well,” Byron said while bowing courteously to both of us. “My love, I’m sure Lady’s M’lee and A’hee would like to wash the distress of the road away as soon as possible. Could you ask them to follow Lady’s Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis to your private bathing chambers?”
My eyes immediately locked on the three women approaching us.
Despite knowing they’re presence here, my vision blurred as tears escaped unhindered.
“Empresses,” all three courtsied in unision.
“So nice to finally meet both of you!” Alexis pleasantly greeted us for the three. “Mother has told us so much of you.”
“Perhaps my sisters would like to see their chambers?” Alexandra winked at me as she gently took my other hand. “Jacki, I trust you will show your sister and Lady’s Camille and Yuuka to their chambers as well?” She then said something to our newest companions. M’lee and A’hee tentatively, cautiously, took Cassandra and Samantha’s outstretched hands. The five walked away to our right and disappeared into the third of four archways along that wall.
‘Cassie, Sam, and Alexis are all wearing earlier versions of our Reillys’. Jacquelyn assures me A’hee’s language is on file.’ Cami reassured both Alex and I.
I noticed Peyton hurry through one of the archways in the wall to our left.
“She’s hungry, sis.” Alexandra answered my unspoken question with a smirk. “You know how that is, right?”
“Oh, I’ve seen my share, sister.”
“You have children, Lady Alexandra of Covington? Why have they not joined you on this pilgrimage?”
“Ladys’ Cassandra, Samantha, and young Lord Alexander elected to stay home and manage our realm while Lady Alexis is visiting a neighboring land.”
“You and your sister share common choices in names, M’lady. You three really are of like mind.”
“M’lord, you have no idea.” I giggled.
“But, are you not concerned for your young Lady Alexis? Visiting a nearby realm would be treacherous, me thinks.”
“Alexis has the men of that land wrapped around her finger, M’lord. She is betrothed to the son of the realm’s Prime Minister. She is in no peril whatsoever, M’lord.”
“Ah, that we may have such peace and honor here.” Byron sighed as he shook his head several times. “Alas, neighboring lords find our Keep calling to them and desire its contents.” He admitted and looked to Alexandra as example.
“Sisters, do you not want to freshen thyselves?” Alexandra insisted, tugging on my hand softly.
“We really should take our leave of thee, M’lord. The road weighs heavy on us and shouts to be removed.” Alex Reilly replied for us both.
“I shall have the midday meal held if you wish, M’ladies?”
“We shall stop by the kitchen as we tour the premises, my husband, and I should think that my sisters will want to check in on M’lee and her child.” Alexandra decreed before pulling Alex and I away from the hall and up an unseen, but beautiful staircase.
After ascending two more levels, Alexandra came to a stop in a hallway barren of doors of any kind. A single window at the hall’s end provided enough light to see by.
“RVP, access requested, OakridgeEmpress8716, engage.” She announced quietly, yet calmly.
The wall before us shuddered, moved away from us about a foot then slid silently to the right revealing a large, dimly lit room beyond.
“RVP, illumination level eighty-five percent.”
The brighter lighting revealed a perfect replica of my quarters back at Reilly. Alex and I began to look around this ‘diamond in the rough’ so to speak. It was while I scanned the perfectly made up bed that I saw it.
“My Tiara!” I gasped.
“Not quite, hun. This one’s mine! If y’all remember, you still had yours on when you appeared in front of us that day at Reilly. I still have no idea why we love this thing so much though.”
“Incredible! I’m the only one here without my own crown!” Alex Reilly exclaimed, raising her hands in defeat.
“Oh, give it a rest, director!” Alexandra complained. “Ah’m sure if y’all asked Randi, she’d make one fer ya.”
“I take it by the sound of your voice you don’t let the drawl out very often, Alex.”
“Darn tootin’, hun! Ah kin only take that thee an’ thou manure fer so long ‘fore ah have ta come in here an’…”
“Express yerself, sis?”
Alexandra nodded and quickly pulled both Alex and I into a very tight, very needy hug. She immediately broke into tears.
“Ah missed y’all so much. How’s Cassie, Sammi, Alexis, an’ young Alex doin’? Ah miss ‘em all ta death, ya know?” She cried.
“I’m sure they miss you too, sis.” I told her.
“If they knew you were here, that is.”
“Alex, knock it off! You know they’ll find out in time.” I glared at my twin in anger.
“I understand the reason, Alex. I may live in the stone-age, but I do understand the concept by which I’m here.” Alexandra said through slowing tears.
“Alex, where on the Homeworld did you find a Terran?” I asked, remembering my tiara’s display.
“Empress, Byron is requesting access.” A mechanical sounding, feminine voice interrupted.
“Let him in, we’re still dressed, RVP.
“Acknowledged, Empress.”
“You alright, Alex?” Byron asked as he entered the secret chamber.
“Ya, hun, the formalities just got to be a little too much, with the Empresses’ arrival an’ all,” she explained.
“Welcome to the Homeworld, Empress. As you no doubt already know, I am Terran by birth.” The man said in welcome.
“Had ya the moment I turned this thing on, hun.” I said pointing to my headpiece.
“A marvelous piece of engineering work if I must say, Alex. I’d love to meet Miss Van Pelt one of these days.”
Y’all are welcome to drop by any time, hun- any time at all.”
“If you can find Earth, that is.” Alex Reilly droned sadly.
“I don’t understand. Has something happened to your ancestral world, my love?” Byron looked to Alexandra, stunned.
“We’re not sure, sire. When we left earth we had just assured that the Biblical flood had occurred, as it should have. We were supposed to be enroute to our next encounter with the psychotic madman that stole a temporal device from Prof. Samuels when Alex decided that we should come here instead.”
“Why would you do that anyway, director?” Alexandra asked.
“After Yuuka flew off into the valley and Alex stole the adolescent revision, I ran the probabilities and postulated our next move, hoping to intercept Clemson before he could modify the timeline. Instead, I felt that I needed to bring M’lee and A’hee here, to you, dear Empress. It never occurred to me that you were THE Empress and that we would be visiting my home planet.”
“Knock it off with the ‘dear Empress’ stuff right now, Alexandra Reilly, y’all know ah hate that regal bull.”
“Yet here we are in your castle, dear Empress.” I giggled.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me.
“Not one man in the realm would agree that you three were the same person, Alex.” Byron laughed, shaking his head with a grin.
“We aren’t exactly the same, hun.” I informed him.
“Yes, Alex has told me that the varied experiences make the difference…slight as they may be.”
“So…how did a Terran transit between universes and arrive here, Empress?” I asked as my eyebrow rose.
“Byron was originally part of the Future Empress’ entourage for the conference, Alex. When Janelle took over Reilly, she immediately headed for the Protoverse Control room with visions of destroying it, leaving her minions to secure the rest of the facility.”
“But that would have torn the universe to shreds!” Alex and I shouted in unison.
“That’s right.” Byron said, continuing the story from our sister. “Alexandra, your Granddaughter, dropped me off to act as the forward liaison to prepare for Grand High Counsel Tibius’ arrival. I sensed that things weren’t right just after the Empress had taken her leave. As I walked the hall trying to find Camille or Cassi Darough, I stumbled upon the Protoverse room. The woman known as Janelle Hathor was angrily cursing and abusing the control board, complaining that all she could get was a lock on something she called the ‘Homeworld’. As I listened from the doorway, I learned that she meant to start a chain reaction that would not only destroy the facility, but also this world. Without warning she threw up her hands and briskly exited the room shouting ‘why won’t that alien ever die’.”
“I can only assume she meant you, Empress. I barely had the chance to avoid her and once clear entered the Control Chamber. Curious as to what she planned to destroy, I ventured too near the observation window and the concealed dimensional portal that she had inadvertently opened.”
“I found myself on this world, this land. I wandered aimlessly for fifteen of this world’s days before stumbling across this beautiful woman and her two companions.”
“That was thirty years ago, sisters. He reminded me so much of Brandon Covington. As with most Terrans falling into this situation, it took a while for him to acclimate. With Peyton’s help the townsfolk learned of their long lost Lord’s return from some useless crusade and accepted him. We married the following year.”
“What about Cassi and Sam?” I asked.
“They too are from my first husband, Sandoval. They aren’t the same on this world, Alex.”
“Let me guess, they act and sound like each other instead of their Earth counterparts?”
“Counterparts is exactly it, Alex. In fact, just like your Cassi and Sam, director.” Alexandra pointed to Alex Reilly.
“It must be this universe…it twists things around.” I pointed out needlessly.
“That would be a good assumption. Peyton inserted them into local memory as close relatives- Gentry of the Keep and cousins of ‘Lady Alexandra’.” Alexandra continued.
“And what about Alexis?” I asked noticing that Alexandra had neglected to include her so far.
“Alexis…” my sister paused, looking to the floor. Byron put his arm around her for support. “Alexis was…”, again my sister stopped.
“Alex, I was raped. Ninety years ago I was walking the very field where you appeared today when four men on horseback charged me from the tree line. Alex, it was almost seventeen months after Sam was born. Had I weaned her a little earlier…”
I felt like I just got kicked in the stomach as those shared memories erupted in my mind! Something seemed off though.
“Oh, Alex.” I said motioning for Byron to step away and wrapping my own arms around her in support. “I’m sorr…”
“Alex, the girl’s the spittin’ image of our Terran princess in every way- quiet, collected, smart…”
“Same gifts,” I asked as she pushed herself away gently.
Alexandra laughed at the question. “Best spy in the realm, sis- all three of them are, actually.”
“There is nothing unknown to them in this Keep- business or otherwise, M’ladies.” Byron added with a chuckle.
“I can understand that,” I replied. “Have y’all heard enough, girls? I thought you three were attending to our new sisters?”
“I have no idea how she knew we were here, Sam! Maybe you don’t phase shift as much as you think you do.” Cassie complained, as they appeared several feet to our right.
“What is that suppose to mean? You know mom can always tell when we’re close. What makes you think our Aunts are any different?” Sam argued.
“Theoretically, the Empress is one entity; therefore all three share exactly the same traits.” Alexis monologued.
“Yep, just the same, sis, but I know how to get her to loosen up.” I said, smiling deviously.
“No, Alex, the Pixie is off limits unless absolutely necessary.” Alexandra warned.
“What does that mean, mother?” Alexis inquired.
“Never mind, honey, your aunt was just funnin’ y’all.” Alexandra reassured her youngest daughter.
Possessing excellent timing, Yuuka flew in front of me and landed on Alex Reilly’s shoulder.
“Did somebody call my name?” She asked as loud as she was able in Pixie mode.
Alexandra’s daughters’ jaws fell open. As expected Byron’s expression remained unchanged.
“Oh, come on, girls! You didn’t see this coming? All three of you saw the arrival of the twin Empresses, why is it none of y’all saw the Pixie?” Alexandra exclaimed in amazement.
“Hi.” Yuuka waved with one hand then flew over to a clear area and began to grow.
My three nieces’ eyes followed her intently.
“What? Don’t they have Pixies here?” Yuuka asked seriously as the three women continued to gawk.
“Yuuka-kun, where are M’lee and A’hee?” Alex Reilly asked flatly.
They’re right behind me, Alex, right…now where did they go?” She questioned, after looking around for them.
“You didn’t,” I indicated with my right thumb and forefinger apart slightly, “you know, did you, hun?”
“Was I to do that, Empress? Neither one of you told me of such activities”
“Yuuka, in case the director hasn’t told you yet, your trick will only work on those that carry the nanos. Those that don’t could possibly be stuck that way for life. M’lee and A’hee have not joined the sisterhood yet.” I informed her.
“Mom, what are they talking about? What could the Pixie do to us that may harm the commoners?” Cassandra asked, looking to her mother.
“Use your gifts, girls.” I advised sternly.
Alexis was the first to receive the answer as I saw her eyes widen in surprise. Cassie and Sam quickly followed with similar expressions.
Alexandra, Alex, Byron, and I all started laughing.
“You wouldn’t!” Alexis demanded as all three glared at Alex Reilly and I.
“Relax, hun, you almost didn’t want to return to normal, you were having so much fun.” I giggled.
“But that hasn’t happened to me yet!”
“Not in this universe, no, but it will, my dear.” I cackled with a devious grin as out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Yuuka start to shrink.
Alexandra glared at me.
“Hey, you’ve seen it too, sis.” I added as I continued to laugh manically.
“You’re just like her!” Sam accused childishly as the three sisters aggressively joined hands. “We’re leaving.” She declared before disappearing.
“Mind the Pixie, nieces.” I said with a slight laugh.
Yuuka seemed to appear out of nowhere and started to fall before stabilizing herself and flying back over to Alex Reilly’s shoulder.
“How rude!” She exclaimed. “I have never been swatted off anyone’s shoulder like a pesky insect before!”
“I wouldn’t mind them, hun.” Alex Reilly said raising her eyebrow several times as she quickly glanced over to where our nieces once stood. “They’re just reacting to their base time period and acting like spoiled princesses.”
Alexandra placed her hand to her mouth as she covered the devious smile that had come to it.
I felt the occupancy of the room decrease by three.
“Some things never change, sis.” Alex said, as she looked first at me then at Alexandra.
“We better go check on our Prehistoric guests, ladies, but first I think we should download the proper language files to your Reilly’s.”
1554hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 13th, 264AE
“I’m not sure who ate more, Peyton or M’lee and A’hee, Alex.” I said to Alexandra as we walked the vast hallways of her castle. “Are you sure it was wise to cast those beautifully crafted wooden cups into the fire, sis? I’m not really sure the nanos would be destroyed.”
“The heat may not kill the little suckers, but the lack of moisture will cause them to shutdown. With no moisture, they are susceptible and will begin to break down- similar to how they die once out of our bloodstream when we bleed.”
“And just how did you arrive at that simple diagnosis, Dr. Steinert?” Alex Reilly asked skeptically.
“Byron informed me of Tibius’ scientists’ discoveries. Alex, I take it you still have the flask?”
I nodded, placing my hand on my linen ‘purse bag’ resting against my right hip.
“How much did you give each of them anyway?” Alexandra asked in concern.
“Just enough to start things, sis. I’m still wondering what kind of liquor they have in their time- that M’Lee can drink with the best of us!”
“You know, I was kinda’ hoping they would be more like Sasha, Alex.”
“It’ll work out. The youngin’ will take longer to settle, but the legend has to be established.”
“I know…I know, but must they cause so much discord?”
“Pixies? Really, Alex, do you really have to ask?”
“It isn’t so bad after they realize their place, sis.” Alex Reilly confirmed but stopped dead in her tracks.
“By the Goddess, Yuuka Sukiro, if you don’t stop flying about the castle, alarming the help and startling me half to deletion!”
“I’m sorry, director, but A’hee asked me to…”
“You’re going to spoil the girl, hun.” I told the Pixie as she grew, her silk slipper encased feet finally touching the floor.
“Will we be here long enough to teach her the things she’ll need, Empress?” Yuuka asked with concern.
We all stopped walking.
“You, M’lee, and A’hee will be able to spread your wings around the countryside a few times, don’t worry, hun.” Alexandra guaranteed. “But don’t force those two into anything they’re not ready for, Yuuka. A storm is brewing on the northern, eastern, and southern limits of this land and the sisters of Kili must be at the ready.”
“How soon, Lady Alexandra?” Yuuka asked.
“Seven days from now, I’m afraid. Seven days until the Keep’s sorceresses’ shall demonstrate their awesome power. From then on the barbaric societies of this planet will be forever changed and the name ‘Avalon’ will be known throughout the universes.”
“Quite a prophecy, sis, you sure this is that time?” I asked just to make sure, but I saw that Alexandra’s eyes were glazed and motionless.
“The power of three becomes legend and the pure, true, intentions of ‘The Empress’ spread through the countryside, neigh…the world. Countries at war or dispute begin to unite and develop trade with one another. Free exchange of literature, language, and invention flows between them without mishap. The Empress begins her teachings in earnest until her time here comes to an end. The new Empress though, never meets her paramour before awakening, but ironically continues the crusade in her own style, not recognizing her true potential until escaping the violence of the world she had only just met. The paradox thus completes.”
Alex Reilly gasped and swallowed hard. Alexandra’s eyes blinked a few times before she looked at us.
“I was doing it again, wasn’t I?” she asked, blinking some more.
“Alex, was she talking about…about…” my sister gulped loudly again, “about me? Am I the Empress that does not recognize her potential before awakening?”
“Sounds an awful lot like any of us, sis.” I answered. “What was the original Homeworld date when things went south?”
Alex Reilly searched her memories for a good two minutes.
“Eighteen hundred-something, AE, I think. Its hard to recall archives from my initial revision, Alex.”
“If that is a true recollection of the year, almost two lifetimes would have passed between Alex, here, and your first revision, Alex.”
“Advance the postulation, sister.”
“So,” I translated, “if I have a third daughter that gave birth to three children, the third in that litter being the next Empress…my Granddaughter…” I proposed. “Then…”
I let the statement hang, hoping she would get the connection.
“Are you saying that you,” Alex Reilly pointed to Alexandra, “That you…you are my grandmother?”
Alexandra and I smiled at our intuitive sister.
“But I was born male! How could I be your granddaughter? How, Alex?”
“Look in the mirror lately, sis?” I giggled. “Honey, we have a sayin’ back home: if the shoe fits…” I began giggling harder and couldn’t finish.
“But doesn’t that make us a paradox?”
“Oh, gee, there’s a word we haven’t been called lately.” I stated sarcastically.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me then looked to our sister with compassion.
“By definition isn’t the Empress of Time and Space a paradox wrapped in an enigma whose very existence is a conundrum?”
That pretty much summed up who or what we were all right, I thought.
“But…”
“Exactly, Alexandra Reilly! That is the simplest explanation of the Empress…’But’” Alexandra giggled. “I’m surprised it took you this long to figure that out, hun.”
“I haven’t figured anything out, Alex! I don’t think I will ever figure the Empress out!”
“Whoever said you should, hun? Alex or I certainly didn’t. Mina sure didn’t.” Alexandra sighed heavily. “The Empress isn’t here to be classified, characterized, or even figured out, Alex. We’re here to protect the timeline in our respective universes,” she paused a moment, “no matter what the end result.” She added sounding very sad suddenly.
“Sis, it might not end that way this time, remember I reset the whole universe when I exchanged them. This should be rev two, right?”
Alexandra looked me straight in the eyes. “Can you really be sure that this is the first, second, third, or even tenth time this universe has been reborn, Alex? We being the paradox, does it really matter?”
“So much for me being sure of anything, Alex, thanks a bunch.” I answered snidely.
“I’ll do what I can in this universe, hun, but I have to make sure that my granddaughter emerges from this planet to fulfill the circle we’ve apparently started.”
“So what’s going to happen in seven days, Lady Alexandra?” Yuuka asked. I had forgotten she was even with us.
“I agree, Pixie, a change of conversation is warranted.” Our sister of this world smiled.
“In seven days, after two long days of our men deliberating ineffective strategies and defensive plans, The Empress’ three, will take matters into her hands to peacefully end any and all conflicts to this land. And no, Alex, we don’t get to blow anything up.”
“Rats.” I exclaimed, snapping my fingers in mock disappointment.
“So how can the three Empresses combined bring about peace on a war-like planet that bears no resemblance whatsoever to my ancestral home?” Alex Reilly asked. She apparently had forgotten to consult her gift.
Alexandra stared at her for a second.
“Never mind.” Alex Reilly replied softly as she rubbed her head.
“Hey, how about those of us without foresight?” Yuuka complained.
“My sister, the power of three is not limited to the Empress; that multiple applies to all sisters of Kili”, Alexandra giggled, “as well as everyone else in the universes- though in different ratios.”
“You mean the humans?”
“We ARE still human, sister! Never forget that- for if we do, we become mere tyrants- like the vindictive Gods and Goddesses of Greek, Roman, Norse, and other myth.” Alexandra scolded.
“Forgive me, Empress. I still don’t understand about this power of three. How does it pertain to me?”
“You surprise me, Pixie.” Alexandra chirped. “You of all our sisters have witnessed, firsthand, the power of three…well six, actually.”
Yuuka showed no grasp of what our sister said. I on the other hand had felt the occupancy of our current location increase. Time to give the girls a lesson in courage, I thought.
“Yuuka, please relate the story, if you will, of our mission to liberate Kili Island from Janelle Hathor’s invasion.”
“But you both were there, Alex.”
“Humor us, Miss Sukiro.” I rolled my eyes and gestured with my left eyebrow. I noticed one side of Alexandra’s lips twitch slightly.
“When the director brought us to the Empresses’ convention on present day Kili, Janelle Hathor had somehow breached security and was in the midst of taking over the island. I don’t know why, but I was able to see through the hallucination set up by one of her soldiers. Another began attacking me with her gift. After finding her talent’s range, I decided to fly high over the island thinking I could indicate the limit of their power and also escape my attacker.”
“When Alex Steinert arrived offshore, she first shelled the Island with extreme precision, temporarily disabling the mind mage responsible for the illusion. Then she and some of the Sand Dollar’s crew made landfall to secure the island.”
“In order to retake Reilly, Alex called upon her Pixie Squadron, Sasha Trent and her four girls. I joined them to sneak past Hathor’s guard into Reilly. The Empress’ daughter, Alexis, volunteered to undergo something the six of us Pixies…had…never…” Yuuka stopped and looked at us. “Is that the power you speak of, Empress? The six of us transformed Alexis into a Pixie. She retained her gift and phased us out so we could fly into Reilly unseen and start searching for our sisters that were held captive.”
Movement caught my eye off to our left.
“You can shrink us down to become Pixies…like you? You weren’t just influencing our immediate future?” Alexandra’s Alexis cried as she and her two older sisters appeared.
“Just you, little sis.” Sam cackled. Cassi remained strangely silent.
“All the sisters of Kili can experience the Pixie’s gift, girls- anyone with nanos running throughout their bloodstream.”
“But Empress, Alexis had a difficult time returning to normal, if I remember right.”
Cassi, Sam, and Alexis gasped as one.
“Still, my daughter showed her courage and dedication to our cause, Yuuka, even knowing that she might remain a pixie for the rest of her days.” I nodded to our nieces. “You three should re-evaluate your allegiances in this world.” I said as I looked at each of them. “Gone is the time for childish eavesdropping on the unsuspecting townsfolk and gentry. From this point forward you all must do the right thing…for the right reason. The three of you have been blessed with the gift of foresight and stealth. Use them properly to help the Empress protect the time stream of this universe, for there will come a time when you three shall stand alone.”
“Gods, that didn’t sound forbidding at all,” Samantha mocked. As I watched Alexandra’s face sadden.
“See for yourselves, the scenes of seven days hence.” I added, my face showing no emotion at all.
I began walking away toward my chambers. Alex Reilly followed close behind.
“What did she mean by that, mom?” I heard Cassie ask Alexandra as Alex Reilly and I distanced our selves.
Weren’t you a little hard on them, Alex? Alex Reilly asked as she closed the door to our guest chambers.
“Do you think I was, sis? They need to grow up, if not now- before the skirmish, then when?”
“They’ll do what is asked of them and more, sis. The sisters of Kili will win the day and set a new precedent for Homeworld civilization.”
“I know, but sometimes you just have to smack them in the head to make them understand the seriousness of the upcoming confrontation, Alex.” I responded.
“You did what was required, sis. What we are here to do…to help with.”
‘Lord Byron requests your attendance at the evening meal, M’ladies Alexandra- 1800hrs in the main dining room. This is a formal affair of state, proper dress is expected.’ Jacki Cummins’ voice echoed in my…our heads.
‘Jack, where are M’lee and A’hee?’ I thought back to either one.
‘Our new sisters are taking a nap in their chambers, Empress.’
‘Keep an eye on M’lee, Jack, things will happen fast so make sure the doors and windows are secure. We don’t want the legend to start too soon.’
‘Aye, Cap. Jacki and I will make sure to shield them physically and audibly.’
‘Good, the director and I will arrive outside their chamber door in two hours.’
‘Two hours, aye, Cap.’
“So, Director Reilly, how do you propose we tell our newest sisters about their gifts when the closest words they have in their language are magic and bird?” I asked my twin.
“As you say, Cmdr. Steinert- we shoot from the hip.”
1814hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 13th, 264AE
“Dearest Alexandra, the child seems more famished than at the mid-day meal. Can you account for this?” Byron asked as we and others watched A’hee grab handfuls of food and shove them, unobstructed into her open mouth. It was sad, but funny as well.
“M’lord, as near as my skill of their language can tell, they have been in the wilds for quite some time.” Alexandra answered truthfully.
“How, by the grace of the Gods did they survive without stumbling upon other unsavory persons?”
“It is quite befuddling, M’lord. The mother seems right at home with a knife though.” Alexandra giggled as we watched M’lee stab and expertly fillet her fish.
“Perhaps she was a follower of her land’s army? It is frightening how effective she is with a keen blade.” Byron chuckled as he looked on.
When her hands weren’t full of food, A’hee kept looking across the table and forming her hands as if making a shadow puppet of a bird hoping she could get Yuuka to fly.
Yuuka, hoping to keep A’hee’s gift from manifesting in such a public setting, would grimace and shake her head ‘no’ until the little girl would give up and go back to shoveling food into her mouth.
It was difficult for those of us that knew her real intent to keep a straight face.
“Director?” Cami asked quietly. “Should I try to upload my archives of our language to our new sisters as I have our sister’s revisions over the past centuries?”
“Affirmative. As they recline this coming rest period.” Alex agreed. “Also append writing skills to the requested file exchange, Sweetheart.”
“She still talks that way, sis? I thought she’d be over that by now.” Alexandra said from my right.
“Y’all should hear her when she’s tuckered, Alex.” I smiled deviously as we used English instead of Medieval Homeworld or what I dubbed as ‘Ancient Reilly’.
I noticed several of the ‘invited’ gentry looking quizzically at us.
“Forgive me my Ladies and Lords, I sometimes forget my manners and revert to my native language.”
“I find it fascinating, Lady Alexandra of Covington. What is the language called and where do you Ladies originally hail from, if I may be so bold?” An older woman in a flowing royal blue gown asked with polite interest.
“It is called English, Lady Greta. We three were born in a land called Missouri, in a little hamlet called Oak Ridge.”
“I’m not sure I’ve ever heard of that land, Alexandra, is it far from Avalon?” She inquired.
“Oh, quite the distance, M’lady.”
“So your journey here took many days?”
“Yes, but our transit seemed to go by in the blink of an eye, Lady Greta.”
Lord Byron choked on his cup of mead and immediately covered his mouth.
“One would think that such a journey, uneventful as you say, would bore one to tears.”
“Because of the company, Lady Greta, travel was most pleasant. We talked, gossiped, sang, cried, and screamed in intense pain…” I told her casually, leaving the statement hang.
Again Byron choked on his drink. Awkward silence filled the hall for a few minutes.
Lady Greta began to giggle. “Your wit, Lady Alexandra, is most subtle, though still humorous. You had me thinking there to be actual pain involved in the journey.”
This time Byron let slip his cup. It clanked to the table noisily, some mead splashing onto the table’s surface.
“Forgive me, my fellow Lords and Ladies; I simply cannot function with so much beauty contained to one room. I find my fingers to have a mind of their own this eve.”
Greta raised an eyebrow to our host.
“Alexandra of Covington, do you speak any other languages? Rumor has it that you rule over a land called” she paused to think a moment, “I believe it to be called Nee-Ee-how?”
“It is indeed called Ni’ihua, Lady Greta. I commend you on your pronunciation.” I answered her in Hawaiian.
“Extraordinary! What did you just say?”
I told her and she blushed gracefully. “So what is the language called?”
“I am articulate in thirty languages, each having three or four different dialects, Lady Greta. That language is called Hawaiian and is used on the string of islands forming Hawaii. Ni’ihua, the island I govern, is but one of those in the chain.”
“So you come from a land surrounded by water? No wonder it is such a peaceful place. I wish to visit sometime, Getrick,” The woman said to her husband, “how many leagues and what time estimate do you leave for such a journey, Lady Alexandra of Covington?”
“Alexandra’s monarchy is many hundred leagues from here, Greta. The journey just to our nearest shoreline takes her well over a month.” Alexandra replied.
“So leave three months for travel then? I can see why your visits here are rare, Ladies.”
“Alexandra of Covington,” Greta’s husband asked, “I find it curious that all three of thee share the same name? How is this true?”
“Father liked the name, M’lord.” I answered with a giggle.
The older man nodded then his eyes twinkled deviously. “If I may, what be his name, M’lady?”
“Fredrick.”
The older gentleman started to laugh as he anticipated another name, but frowned at my reply instead.
The rest of the table erupted in laughter at his perplexed response.
1604hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 15th, 264AE
“Gentlemen, disturbing word has arrived that threatens our lands. Warlords from the North, East, and South have arrived on our borders and, as we speak, prepare to advance on Avalon.” Byron said in as calm a voice as he could muster.
Although already briefed on what would happen by our sister, he had to act like the news had just been received.
“M’lord, we have not the resources to repel an attack of such magnitude. How can we possibly defend Avalon against such forces?”
“Aye, Byron, our army stands little chance of victory. What of our allies to the West? Has word been sent to them for assistance?”
“A rider was dispatched the moment I received our scouts’ reports. With the Gods help he may arrive on morrow’s dawn.”
“M’lord, what of the Ladies Alexandra and other ladies of the Keep? Might we hasten their safety to the West in preparation?”
“Alexandra refuses to leave my side, M’lords. She and her Ladies wish to do their part to keep morale paramount. Ladies Alexandra of Covington and Alexandra of Reilly are just as iron-minded!”
“Do the courageous lasses know what they’re in for, Byron? Battle, close-handed as this be, be not safe for such delicate flowers.”
“Lord Getrick, Alexandra may be many things, but delicate she is not.”
“I assure you, M’lord that I have seen and taken part in far worse.” Alexandra told the man squarely as we three approached the large table.
“All three of us have participated in battle, M’lord. The siege three days hence will be mild compared to the impact it will have on our world in the future.” I added, backing up her statement.
“But how could such lovely creatures know what war be? And how can ye know the day and dimension of such a battle?”
“M’lord Getrick, there are a great many things you will find out about me and my sisters on the morrow.” I answered with a wink.
The older man stared at me, wondering about our sudden boldness.
Lord Getrick, we do not mean disrespect to this council, but my sisters and I are far older…and experienced than we appear. Please trust me on that.”
“But how old can the three of ye be? I’d say twenty-three seasons at best.”
“For me that would be shy by twenty-two seasons, M’lord.” I answered as I quickly calculated in my recent travel time.
“For this revision, sire…I have seen almost two hundred seasons.” Alex Reilly admitted.
“And I, my liege,” My temporal sister paused abruptly, “I have endured three hundred and seven seasons,” Alexandra said sadly. “So, believe what you will. Speaking for my twin sisters, we have seen our share of war; of barbarism; of acts so unspeakable even you would bow down and cower before the Gods!”
“M’lady has confused this old man. How can ye be twins if ye say thy ages don’t match? Be this your idea of fun?”
Alexandra was suddenly standing next to Getrick. I blinked in surprise knowing we were all still grounded for another day.
“M’lord, as with any adversary- it is wise to never underestimate what she is capable of.”
The old knight’s eyes flew open, his mouth dropping wide. “But how?” He exclaimed as he pointed between where she had been and her present location.
Quickly, I tried to pass my hand through the seatback in front of me. Had I finished early as well?
“Ouch.” I whispered. Alex Reilly looked over to see what I had done.
As Alex Reilly tried the same thing, I began to understand the ever so slight feeling I’d had the minute before my sister’s bold move. Alex Reilly looked over to me, a look of surprise- tinged with a minute glint of fear- it told me she had come to the same conclusion.
“You felt it too, sis?” I asked quietly for confirmation.
She nodded slowly and looked back to our sister, who was again standing right next to me.
“Alex?” I asked quietly as the men gathered around the table continued to stare at us.
“Don’t either one a’ y’all dare touch me, Alex.” She ordered menacingly.
“Empress?” I whispered.
“Ya sis, y’all got a problem with it?” She answered daringly.
It was then that I took a real good look at my sister. Slight streaks of silver hair highlighted the dark blonde- very subtle, but noticeable upon close inspection.
I mentally asked the two questions I really didn’t want to know. Where was she from? How old was she?
I gasped as I got my answer. Alexandra winked at me as I stared back in astonishment. I felt Alex Reilly take and squeeze my hand. Undoubtedly, she had asked herself the same questions.
“Empress?” Byron asked in amazement, jumping to his feet. It was the first male voice to fill the hall in several minutes.
“At your service, my love.” Alexandra said as she wrapped her arms around him and planted a whooper of a kiss on his lips. “I’ve missed you so much!”
“M’lady, please, not in front of the other Lords.” Byron reminded as he looked around the table to the other men still staring at us in bewilderment.
“Empress?” Lord Getrick asked, finally finding his voice. “Lady Alexandra, we have no ‘Empress’ in this realm.” He stopped to take a deep breath. “What manner of Sorceress are you to perform such tricks at this convening table of war?”
Alexandra was once again standing beside the older knight. “Tis no trick, M’lord, and the Empress has ruled these lands for well over two hundred and fifty years. Well before you,” my twin was now standing beside Lord Reginold, a younger man in his twenties, “or you Lord Reginold.” She said changing locations again.
“I have watched over these lands since before any of your ancestors decided to play nice, and I’m not about to let my work…our work,” Alexandra pointed to Alex and I, “ go up in smoke. “I assure you that Avalon will not fall to invaders while the Empress still draws breath.”
“But how can simple illusions help in defending the realm?” Lord Getrick asked, unimpressed. So far he seemed the only one capable of speech.
Alexandra was again standing beside him and placed her hand on his shoulder. They seemed to flicker for an instant. Getrick’s expression had dramatically changed instantly.
“So, Lord Getrick, have any questions?” Alexandra asked, taking her hand off the man’s shoulder.
“M’lady, after seeing such amazing things, I stand speechless.”
“What dost thou babble about, Getrick,” Lord Reginold asked, “Thee haven’t moved from the chamber?”
“Thou shall watch thy tongue, young Lord! The Ladies, each one, be much, much more than thoust could ever imagine!”
“I can imagine much more than thoust thinks, old man.”
“Care to find that out for certain, Lord Reginold?”
“I beseech thee, Empress, the young fool is only goading you. Spare him the visions shown to me.”
“As you wish, M’lord.” Alexandra said as she appeared next to me again. She wore a satisfied smile.
“Show off!” I whispered.
“Necessity.” She whispered back.
“How far?”
“Eight hundred.”
I whistled quietly, and noticed Getrick staring nervously at the three of us again- probably hearing us.
Young Lord Reginold glared at Alexandra then to Alex and I. Of course we triple-teamed him with our patented Demmit stare until he relented.
“Husband, my sisters and I will retire to my chambers to make our own war preparations and brief our Ladies-in-wait. Continue with your planning, but”, she paused, “but do not forget to factor in the Sisters of Kili, for we will fight for this land and its people we hold so close to our hearts. Gentlemen, we take our leave!” Alexandra warned royally as she turned and headed from the hall. Alex and I followed close behind.
“How are the Pixies, Yuuka?” Alexandra asked as we arrived in Yuuka’s suite. She seemed more on edge now since leaving the ‘War Committee’.
“They’re trying on their Reilly’s as we speak, Alexandra.”
“I want them out here now. They need to be brought up to speed before all hell breaks.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Yuuka straightened momentarily and hurried into the next room.
“Hey, Alex. What’s got Alexandra in a huff?” Cami asked as she knocked then entered the room.
“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll shut up.” Cami quickly replied. She walked up next to Alex and I tapping each of us on a shoulder. “Um, in case you two didn’t know…this isn’t the same Alexandra. This one is way older.” She whispered conspiratorially.
“Negated fecises, fictional inquistor!” Alex Reilly growled sharply.
Yuuka, returning from the other room, cocked her head and stared at my sister.
“She said ‘no shit, Sherlock’.” I translated. Yuuka nodded then called M’lee and A’hee into the room. As with Akane, both swam in the clothing. A’hee looked darling despite that fact.
“Lady Camille will now show you how the clothing works.” Yuuka told them in Reilliese.
“What’re you waiting for? Get that information into them, Cami!” Alexandra growled and glared at our two newest sisters.
Both mother and daughter immediately began to shrink right out of their new clothing. This was the very first time that A’hee had used her gift.
“I knew it was too soon.” Yuuka added.
“Mei-Lee and Allie, you get yer butts back here this instant! Y’all have to learn this!” Alexandra groused as the two naked girls took flight from their respective pile of clothes- both landing on my left shoulder.
In Reilliese the little girl’s name was pronounced ‘Allie’ and M’Lee pronounced ‘Mei-Lee’
“She won’t hurt you, girls. We want to help you and to do that you have to remain our size.” I told them softly in Reilliese. “My sister gets grouchy this time every cycle of the moon.”
Alexandra sneered in my direction. Of course I stuck my tongue out at her in defiance.
“Girls, please go back into your clothing and return to our size? For me?” I asked with a smile- still speaking Alex Reilly’s language. Neither seemed to realize we weren’t using their simple tongue. Both took flight from my shoulder and slowly flew back to their respective piles of clothes.
Yuuka and Cami helped adjust the oversized garments as both grew into them.
“Thank you, girls. Camille will now tell you how these things work. Listen here,” I told them pointing to my forehead.
“I can understand you. How is that possible?” Mei-Lee said several minutes after her Reilly resized itself to fit her shape perfectly. Allie nodded to her question also. The little girl looked comfortable in her Reilly also, though both seemed to dislike the fit in certain places. We sisters had been talking amongst ourselves quietly in English as Cami continued to instruct our newest sisters.
“I take it Cami showed you how to use the translator function?” I asked in answer. “The translator helps us understand and converse with those around us.”
“Why is it that I understand the meaning of ‘translator’ or ‘converse’ for that matter?”
Cami blushed as she looked at Mei-Lee. “That would be because I transferred my knowledge of language and science to you and Allie while you rested last night. My gift makes it possible to install that information into your mind, thereby making it easier for us to communicate, Mei-Lee.”
“Gift?”
“Each of us has a gift, Mei-Lee. Your gift allows you to shrink to Pixie-size and fly. Alex’s gift allows her…sorry…them to travel through time and space.”
“So then we are magic users?”
“No, not really. Only for those that do not know the science behind our gifts would it appear as magic. I’m sure you and Allie thought exactly that when you first saw us appear in the valley.”
“What happened to my clan? Did they get swept away in the angry waters?”
“The Empress should be able to answer that, Mei-Lee. Part of her gift allows her to see the future. That is how we found you in the first place.” Cami nodded to the three of us.
“And there I thought I took the initiative to go and rescue anyone caught in the flood.” Yuuka sniped.
“Against my orders not to, Pixie!” Alex Reilly growled.
“You would seriously allow innocent lives to be lost, Empress?” Yuuka looked at Alex and batted her eyes.
“That’s not the point, Pixie! The point is that you disobeyed direct orders to stay with us and set off on your own quest to find potential victims. With a catastrophe of that magnitude looming over that valley it was a very illogical thing to do! It was irresponsible and impetuous, Yuuka-kun.” Alex said, chastising our sister.
“But is my clan safe, Empress?” Mei-Lee pushed.
“Your clan followed us to higher ground, so yes, they are safe, hun.” I answered.
“Then when can we rejoin them?”
All heads save two lowered with a harmonious sigh.
“Why?” Mei-Lee asked defensively.
“We damaged you.” I began. “You and Allie are not the same beings you were before we met.”
“I…I don’t understand.”
“Before we met, could you and your daughter shrink and fly like birds?” I asked sadly.
“No.” Mei-Lee’s mouth dropped open.
“We’re deleted?”
“Nooo, nowhere near. You are just as alive as we are. In fact, you and Allie will live far longer now- almost nine hundred seasons.”
Mei-Lee and her daughter’s mouths dropped open this time.
“What do you think would happen if we took you back to your clan now knowing this?” Alex Reilly asked.
“Can we please get on with their training?” Alexandra protested.
“Patience, Alex!” Alex Reilly and I shouted to our sister.
“Mei-Lee, what would your people do if you went back?” I asked again.
“They would welcome us back happily.”
“Really?” I eyed the young woman skeptically. “Have you ever found a baby bird fluttering on the ground and lifted it back into the nest? Doing so, you helped the thing to survive. If you watched from a safe distance, what would the mother bird do? Would she accept it back into the nest, you think?
Mei-Lee thought a while on the situation. ”No, the youngling would be forced out of the nest when the mother caught the scent of human on it. The baby would be no better off than before.” She answered shaking her head sadly.
“By taking our offered hand, Allie made it impossible for either of you to return. I’m afraid you’re part of our family now, hun. It isn’t so bad though; Alexandra here, Peyton, and Jacki are usually very understanding and nurturing- especially to new sisters.” I told her before glaring at Alexandra.
Our sister sighed deeply having taken my gentle hint. “I can offer three meals a day, maybe a few snacks on the side, a room of your own with a warm bed, and…and all the love and nurturing you and Allie can stand, Mei-Lee. Welcome to the family…if you’ll have us, that is.”
Alexandra looked at me with a defeated glance. “Now…can we please get on with it?”
Mei-Lee nodded to her daughter and both began to shrink. This time, however, their clothing followed suit. Both landed on Alexandra’s shoulder.
For the first time, I noticed that Mei-Lee had beautiful silvery-blue tinged wings and Allie had silvery-violet tinged wings. Both Pixies seemed roughly the same size though. I wondered why that was until Allie’s hands started exploring her chest- her breasts actually. The two five-inch women looked like sisters.
“Instant puberty?” I asked in amazement. Alex Reilly took a step closer to get a better look.
“Fascinating. It appears your observed hypothesis is absolutely correct about the premature onset of secondary female traits, sis.”
“Sounds like someone needs a nap, sis.” Alexandra teased.
“No sis, if she were tired, she’d sound like Ma er Pa er even Aunt Pearl over ‘cross the river.”
“I know that, Alex. Alex and I synchronized right before I knocked her out.” Alexandra said as she let a little too much slip.
“Mutiny is getting to be a habit with you, isn’t it, Alex?” I laughed deviously.
“So who’s here to bring me up on charges, huh, Alex?” She responded with an angry glare.
“Well…there’s always Ma Scott.” I giggled.
“Oh…right…forgot about her.”
“Like I believe that, sis.” I said rolling my eyes once before turning my attention to Yuuka.
“Care to show them the ropes, hun? I think Allie is gnawing at the bit for some flight time. Take them for a recon sortie out to the west, but watch out for a young man on a fast horse. That would be Lord Byron’s messenger bringing word that reinforcements will arrive from the west just as the show starts.”
I thought for a moment. “Speaking of reinforcements, where is Peyton? I haven’t seen her since just after we arrived.”
“The last hundred years or so she’s kept to herself, Empress.” Jacki said as she and my Jack entered the room. “She’s turned into quite the hermit.”
“Can you read her, Jack?” I asked to confirm something that I had foreseen.
“Not since her Mahanilui, Alex. If anything her gift got stronger after that.” Jacki answered.
“When did that happen, hun,” I asked?
“About the same time, why?”
“How’d she take that, Jack?”
“What, the change? She fumed for a few months, but settled down after that, Alex.” Jacki paused as she looked down to the floor. A sad look appeared on her face. “Alex, we were going to lose her. A normal ‘Old Era’Terran lifespan is only about three hundred years and Peyton was halfway through her second century when we arrived here. We all hoped that we could visit home or that you at least would visit us in that time, ma’am.”
“I might yet, Jack. Like I told you when we arrived, I wasn’t driving. You should know by now that for me the Protoverse destabilization took place about two weeks ago. Unfortunately I’ve had other issues of my own to deal with in that time.”
“About that…sister tells me that you and Connie had a difficult mission. What happened? Is she alright?” Jacki asked as innocently as she could without seeming too pushy.
“Things got a little dicey for a time, but we both survived.” I said as Alex Reilly let out a single light cough.
“With a little help from my sister here.” I said as I pointed.
“But she’s okay, right? I mean, you wouldn’t lie to me, would you Empress?” Jacki asked as Jack looked on intently.
“Constance is on Earth spending some time with you as we speak, Jacquelyn- unless you do something to change that. I think she said something about spending a few months…maybe even a year on Earth before returning to Terra Nueva and her family.” Alex Reilly told them.
Jack- both of them- seemed satisfied with the answer.
“So…what happened, Alex?” Jacki inquired.
“Connie had to use a little more force than she was used to, Jack. She kind of surprised me.”
“Did she kill…” Both Jacks gulped. “Did she kill anyone?”
“No, but it sure hurt like hell, Jack.” I shook my head side to side a few times as I tried to only remember the pain I felt at the time.
“So how long did you recoup on Terra this time, Cap?” Jack asked.
“About the same amount of time, Jacquelyn, now can we get our squadron in the air?” Alexandra replied brusquely.
“Okay! Geez!”
“Alexandra, may I fly now? The silvery-violet winged Pixie asked as she flew over to me and hovered inches from my face.
“I guess, but what do you call this, Allie?” I asked the hovering beauty while moving my hand through the air under her several times.
She looked down at what was happening below her and smiled back at me.
“Oh!” She giggled and began laughing hysterically.
Yuuka clapped her hands a few times. “Attention! Pixie flight school is hereby convened. Students will assume normal mode and will not engage Pixie mode until instructed to do so. Girls, front and center.”
Neither Pixie moved, but stared at their teacher in confusion.
Yuuka rolled her eyes. “Girls, return to normal height so we can go through some of the basics then I promise, we’ll have some fun.” Mei-Lee and Allie returned to their normal human size- Allie returning to her seven-year old form.
“I prefer you this way, Allie. When we fly, you make me feel too old. Don’t grow up too soon, little one.” Mei-Lee said to her daughter.
“Um, wouldn’t it be better for you to teach the basics out on the ramparts…or at least this building’s roof, hun?” Alex Reilly smiled at Yuuka.
“Oh…ya…right.” She replied. “Let’s go to the roof, girls.”
I held out my hand to stop them from leaving. “Appropriate dress is required in the main halls of Avalon, ladies.”
After selecting and changing their Reilly suits, the three left.
“Now that the adults are all here, let’s start planning the Empress’ big outing.” Alexandra said a short while later as she looked at the far side of the room with a smile.
“She always knows, Sam! How stupid are you two anyway?” Cassie cried as my three ‘nieces’ appeared.
07010hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 20th, 264AE
“Empress, the northern Army seems to be waiting. Some sort of signal for a unified attack, I believe.”
“Thanks Yuuka,” Alex Reilly said as she produced a set of binoculars from her medieval-style purse and scanned the horizon.
“Alex, there are two villages in the direct path of the advance. We should evacuate them to save lives.”
“Cassie, Sam, and Alexis,” I called, “it’s time.”
“We’re here, Empress.” Alexis said as all three appeared behind Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I.
“Cassie, go with yer Ma; Sammi, yer with me, and Alexis, you go with your Aunt Alex. You girls throw your phasing around the whole village and we’ll do the heavy lifting just like we talked about, got it?”
All three nodded.
“Mind Warriors, we need to make room just outside the walls for our new guests. Could y’all indulge me?” I asked with a devious smile.
“How should we do that, Empress?” Cami asked. I kind of figured she wasn’t listening four nights ago.
“I was too listening, Alex! I just forgot which option we selected.”
“We only talked about one option, sweetheart.” I reminded sweetly.
“Oh…right.”
“Just flatten the Earthworks out so we have a place to land the villages.”
Cami began to concentrate.
“Sweetheart, you need to take your position first?”
“Oh, sorry, Alex.” She apologized as she offered her hand to me.
“Your not my Mind Warrior, hun.” I said in annoyance as I nodded to Alex Reilly. “Commander you’re with me.” I said as I offered my hands to Samantha and Jack. We were now on the southern facing battlements.
A gasp filled the air around us as we appeared. Men in chainmail and helmets stepped away from us in fright.
Lord Reginold pushed through his men and knelt before me.
“Lady Alexandra, we are ready on the south fortifications.”
“Understood, M’lord.” I smiled. “Please have your men step to the sides and allow my Sorceress, Lady Jacquelyn to exercise her gift for a moment.”
Reginold began waving his hands in the airas he shouted. “Back! All of you back away and give the Sorceress room!”
Men began moving away quickly and a minute later a forty-foot wide, clearing appeared straight through to the battlement.
“Jack, if Jacki and Cami are ready, let’s show ‘em how it’s done, Commander.”
“Aye, Cap.” Jack smiled brightly as she stepped forward and raised her arms dramatically. A bright ball of plasma developed in her partially closed palms as her hands reached above her head.
Show-off!
A low rumble rose up from below us. Several frightened cries echoed through the air around us to look down at the miracle happening to the ground outside the wall.
Lord Reginold approached the edge and gasped as he watched the Earth lift and smooth itself magically.
“M’ladies how is this possible? He gasped heavily. “Such power…I have never seen the like before!”
“As I told Lord Getrick several days ago, never underestimate your opponent. Looks can be, and usually are, very deceiving, M’lord.”
“My deepest apologies, M’lady! I never expected…”
The murmur of the soldiers caused the young Lord to stop talking and watch the proceedings.
“Alex says that should be enough, Cap.” Jack informed me as she closed her palms- the ball of plasma vanishing.
“Okay, now it’s our turn, honey. Ready?”
“Aye, Aunt Alex.” Samantha said grabbing my hand.
“First stop, Benning’s Ford.” I said as I phased us out. I giggled as Reginold looked around in confusion.
“Benning’s Ford is almost a day’s journey on horse. How can they possibly reach it before the enemy overruns the village?” The young Lord asked Jack.
“Keep watching as the true power of the Empress of Time and Space is revealed, M’lord.” Jack responded without emotion. “If I know Alex, this will be a real show.”
A small, quiet village appeared around us. Rephasing, I shouted to all within earshot.
“Everyone! Join me in the village square. I have something of importance to convey.”
Slowly people entered the small square- really just a bare patch of earth surrounding a well in the center of the small settlement.
Whispers filled the air around Sam and I as more people arrived to see what the ruckus was about.
“I am called Alexandra and have been sent to warn y’all that the enemy is about to march on this village. I’m here to take y’all back to the Keep for protection.” I announced loudly. Immediately the slight whispers grew in volume.
“Yer Lord Byron’s Lady.” An older gentleman needlessly announced.
“That would be my twin sister, sir.”
“What could ye possibly do to protect us, Lady Alexandra?”
“Quickly, gather as many people from the outlying areas of this village and bring them back to this square, we haven’t much time.”
Ten minutes passed then ten more. In total Sam and I waited thirty minutes before all agreed that everyone was present.
“Everyone,” I shouted as I took my left foot out of my silken slipper, placed the slipper in my purse bag, and dug my foot firmly into the ground as best I could. “Everyone join hands. The closest to Lady Samantha and I take our offered hands. Sam, I need you to phase as much of the village as you can, hun. It’ll take all the concentration you can muster. Just nod when you think we’re ready.
A minute later Sam nodded once, her face bright red with concentration. Those gathered around, holding hands looked confused.
Off to our left the tall, whitewashed, Southern fortifications of Avalon appeared over the small thatched roofs of Benning’s Ford.
“Good job, Sam.” I told my niece noting that she was sweating profusely. I retrieved my slipper and placed it back on my bare foot.
“Avalon! But how…how can we be here?” Someone shouted. The villagers all turned and gasped, pointing to the bright white wall.
“Lady Alexandra, how can this be? The Keep is a day on horse.”
“Alexandra, the Empress of Time and Space, will answer any and all questions after the danger has been abated, sir. For right now, we beg you all, head directly into the Keep. Alexandra’s gifts are required in another village.” Sam told the crowd before she again took my hand.
Another village appeared around us and we repeated the process. This time it took less sweat on Sam’s part to phase out the village. Again the villagers gasped in amazement as Avalon’s walls appeared behind them.
We repeated the task eight more times. I had separated each village’s arrival by two minutes. To the soldiers and inhabitants of the Keep, ten villages appeared outside the walls in twenty minutes. Sam and I returned to our position on the ramparts. My niece looked like she could easily sleep for a week.
“Jack,” I asked as Reginold stared at Sam and I in astonishment. “Extend your shield out past the villages when my sisters are ready. Inform everyone that we can expect small infiltrations from the villages as spies are already among us.”
“Aye, Cap, all stations report ready.”
I nodded my acknowledgement.
“Aye, raising protective shield now, Empress.”
The hair on my arms began to stand straight up. All around us the soldiers started examining themselves and looking around, baffled.
“M’ladies, what just happened? A most uncomfortable feeling has arisen on my person.”
“Lady Jacquelyn has just produced a protective barrier around the Keep and surrounding villages. A sixteen-inch shell couldn’t penetrate it.
“Your words are strange, M’lady. Why would a monstrous sea creature need to attack us?”
I sighed. “Let’s just say that anything the enemy throws at us cannot penetrate. Everyone within the shield will be protected.
“If I may be so bold, M’lady, why dost Lady Jacquelyn call you Empress?”
“Reginold,” Samantha said, “Lady Alexandra, all three, are what we call the Empress of Time and Space, M’lord. The Empress and only the Empress has the power to break time’s rigid grip and visit any place at any given time, here or any other world.”
“That cannot be! There is no one that powerful, save the almighty!”
“Care to explain how THEY got here then, M’lord?” Sam giggled as she gestured down to the villages just outside the walls. “It took roughly thirty minutes to gather the villagers together before Aunt Alex and I could transport each individual village here.”
“Impossible! The villages appeared every few minutes like clockwork!”
“I’ll take that as a compliment, hun.” I said with a bright smile as I pinched his cheek gently.
Reginold’s face went pale.
“Empress, the enemy has started to move.” A voice said from my shoulder. I noted the color of the Pixie’s wings- Silver-blue.
“Thank you, Mei-Lee. Jack, pass the word after the other two scouts have reported in, move to phase three.”
“Aye, Cap, move to phase three.” Jack repeated; her expression turned stone serious. “We’re waiting for Pixie One to report in, ma’am.”
“Understood.”
I noticed Reginold hadn’t broken his stare, but looked much paler now. “M’lord, having seen many strange sights since the start of this campaign, is seeing a five-inch tall woman with silver-blue tinged wings any stranger or less miraculous? Please, the Pixie is still sensitive as to her appearance around humans.”
“You call it a ‘Pixie’?”
Mei-Lee flew down from my shoulder and began to grow, her clothing changing in step.
“Lord Reginold,” She said in an angry tone, “I am every bit as human as you or any of the others on this parapet! And, I am a Sister of Kili and therefore a noble. Neither I, nor my daughter is to be refered to as ‘It’. Is that clear, M’lord?”
“It is, M’lady, but how…”
“This is Mei-Lee’s gift, M’lord. She has the ability to shrink herself, grow wings, and fly. She, her daughter Allie, and Lady Yuuka make excellent scouts, them being able to fly over enemy lines and report troop movements. Being small and fast, they easily avoid detection.” I explained as Mei-Lee began to shrink again, but remaining at eye level with us.
“What other surprises await these eyes, Lady Alexandra?” Reginold asked quietly.
“All stations acknowledge advancement to phase three, Captain.” Jack informed me. “All scouts report that our borders have been breached and estimates place the enemy’s forward cavalry to be within sight in two hours.”
“M’lady, how many monikers do you carry? First, Lady of the Realm then Empress, and now you recognize ‘Captain’. I can only assume you command your own army?”
“First off hun, I will never be, nor was I ever- royalty. My name is Alexandra Francis Steinert and I was born on a planet called Earth just outside a small town called Oak Ridge in the state of Missouri. I am currently a Commander in the navy of the United States of America and command my own submarine, a craft that travels below the waves in the ocean. When I realized my gift, I became the “Empress of Time and Space’. Are there any more questions, M’lord?”
“Are you otherwise engaged, M’lady?”
“I have three grown children waiting for me back home, hun. Anymore questions?”
The young Lord looked over to Jack.
“She’s kinda busy at the moment, hun, but Jack also has a grown daughter and several grandchildren of her own. I believe my niece, Samantha, is unattached though.”
“Aunt Alex!” Samantha cried in surprised embarrassment.
“What...he’s young, handsome, impetuous, and…he now knows our secret. Those ARE your requested parameters, are they not?”
“I can find my own mate, Aunt Alex!”
“You sound just like your cousin Samantha, and my own Cassandra.” I laughed.
“Alex, Jacki reports that Alexandra is getting impatient. She wants to know when you intend on continuing this campaign.” Jack interrupted.
“Tell my sister that she’s waited nine-hundred and sixty years for this day, she can be patient for a little while longer!”
“Nine-hundred…?”
“Send it, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Jack?”
“Alex?”
“Jack, modulate your Psionic shield into the main shield- just enough to block outside intervention.”
“Aye, passing that on…”
“Negative, Commander! Your shield only, I want a communications black out from this station unless informed otherwise by me” I ordered.
“Captain?”
“I want to see if any hexes have been placed on us, Commander.” I explained as I glanced over to our young lord. “Certain persons are not to be informed.”
“Modulating shield components.” Jack acknowledged dutifully.
Our view of the southern lands around Avalon shimmered slightly but didn’t change.
“What was that?” Reginold gasped. “Was it some trick of the eyes?”
“Hun, I’m not going to explain everything we do, because you simply will not understand…not for another millennium. Now, order your men to shoulder their weapons and join hands to form a chain, please.”
“Men, stow all weapons and join hands single file!” Reginold shouted. His lieutenants passed the word.
After many strange looks and much stalling, Reginold’s forces were ready. I offered my hand to Samantha and gestured her to take our young lord’s hand. She resisted at first.
“Mei-Lee, take flight and we will meet you on the perimeter. Jack, you have the Con.”
“Aye, Cap, be careful.” Jack said as I watched our Pixie shoot skyward.
“M’lord, tell your men not to release their neighbor’s hand until I pass word that it is okay to do so. It will become clear to them after we arrive at our destination.”
“Hold your grips until my order!” He again shouted, looking quite worried “Destina…?”
Our location changed from atop the battlements to the newly flattened land outside the Keep. To Sam’s right, half of the young lord was inside the corner of a ramshackle village hut.
“M’lord, pass the word to not panic, but for anyone standing in something to step into the clear. I will not rephase us until all are safe. Under no circumstances should they let go of their neighbor.”
“I understand now, mighty Empress.” He said in a shaken voice before passing the word to his lieutenants, who were quite pale and looked on the verge of collapse.
Several minutes later the word came back that all troops save two were safely in the clear. Those two had panicked.
I nodded sadly to Reginold as I rephased us.
“Release grips, but hold your place!”
“Now what, Mighty Empress?”
“First, y’all stop that ‘Mighty Empress’ horseshit, hun, and then we wait for the show to really start.” I said glaring at him.
Mei-Lee flew in slowly from our left, just over and ahead of our soldiers. Gasps again echoed through the line as more than a few noticed.
“The defensive line is ready, Empress.” She said as she landed on my shoulder again.
“Good. Rest for a while, hun.” I said quietly as I took a small container from my linen pouch. Reginold gasped as he realized that the shallow, wide mouthed jar I was now uncapping couldn’t possibly have been in there. “Mei-Lee, I think you might like a snack- you certainly deserve it, hun.”
The Pixie dove headfirst into the shallow jar of honey I held in the palm of my hand- her hands shoveling its contents greedily into her mouth.
“M’lord, for the sake of future conversation, Pixies absolutely love honey. Being so small and flying so fast uses up a lot of energy. Honey seems to satisfy the hunger generated.”
“Duly noted, Empress Alexandra.” He answered, nodding his head slowly.
Mei-Lee finished her snack in five minutes flat.
“My thanks, Empress. It is just what I needed.”
“Pixie. Do you feel up to flying another sortie to spot the enemy’s progress?” I asked as I recapped the container and placed it back into my sack. Mei-Lee nodded and darted from my shoulder.
‘Jack,’ I thought to my Ex-O, ‘how are you holding up? Do you need backup power yet?’
‘Actually it seems to be getting easier to hold at this level, Alex.’
‘Increase your Psi shield a little more. I’m still not convinced someone isn’t lurking around out here.’
Again the landscape shimmered slightly and all remained the same.
‘Still comfortable, Jack?’ I thought to her.
‘Everything’s in the green, Alex.’
‘Rodger that, let me know if you feel anyone. Steinert, out.’
‘Empress, a column of cavalry and infantry is approaching from the West.’
‘That would be our reinforcements, Jack. Still, scan them for any thoughts out of the ordinary. Have Lord Byron’s aid direct them to their positions, but have him tell them to stay as close to the village buildings as possible. You and Cami open your shield to grant them entry.’
‘Aye, Cap. And if I should find any…discrepancies?’
‘You shouldn’t, but we can’t be too careful. I have a feeling our spy is among us already.’
‘Just say the word and the advancing armies are toast, Alex.’
‘There will only be moderate losses today, Commander.’
‘Understood.’
‘Alex, we have incoming. At least two hundred riders, advancing fast’, Jack thought to me. It had been two long hours of waiting. In that time, Sam and Reginold had begun conversing and my niece’s demeanor towards him seemed to be waning.
“Empress, the advance forces are just off the horizon. The rest are at least another hour behind.” Mei-Lee informed me as she began to grow. She had kept up regular reconnaissance sorties for the last two hours. Some of the soldiers closer to us began to whisper amongst themselves.
“You’ve done enough for right now, hun.” I said as I noticed her sway slightly.
“Lean on me, hun, I’ll help support y’all for a while.”
“Many thanks, Empress.” She said as she leaned in and I wrapped an arm around her.
“They’re here!” a man’s voice shouted from down the defensive line apiece.
“Hold your place!” Reginold shouted back.
The rumble of hooves pounding the ground grew louder as the minutes passed by.
“Lord Reginold, at your command.” One of his lieutenants said in an even voice.
“Make ready your arms!” The young Lord shouted.
The word worked down the line. Loud metal clanking could be heard as each soldier made ready his weapon.
“M’ladies, you should hurry back to the Keep now.” Reginold said as he turned.
“What, and miss the show? Hun, I’ve always wanted to watch a medieval battle. Why would I want to leave?”
“Empress, it is too dangerous for you to be here, you have no armor to protect you…not that that would save you from these vile heathens!”
Reginold, swing your sword and strike me…if you can.”
“Empress I will not intentionally hurt you! Do not make such a reckless request of me.”
Samantha gripped his sword, pulled it from his scabbard, and quickly swung it around at me. The young lord was caught entirely off guard and could only watch as the sword passed straight through me with no effect.
“You see? The Empress has her own protection and does not fear the coming onslaught.” I said with a smile as Samantha twirled then handed back his weapon. Reginold just stared at us in bewilderment.
‘Alex, all stations report enemy approaching.’ Jack’s voice rang through my head.
‘Cami and Jacki, maintain your shields.’ I thought to them.
‘Acknowledged, Alex.’
‘Aye, Alex.’
‘Captain Steinert?’ Cami asked in my mind. “I’d like to modulate my Psionic shield into my defense system if that is agreeable.’
‘Proceed, Camille Darough. Good thinking, Sweetheart.’ I thought back. ‘Jack give her your ratio.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
“Empress, I’d like to go out again.”
“Only if you feel rested enough to do that, Mei-Lee.” I answered.
“We need to know where they are.”
“I already know where they are, hun. I even know when they’ll attack. If you want, find Allie and Yuuka. We can handle whatever comes our way.”
“Do you mean that Empress?”
“If we need more recon sorties, one of us will call, otherwise, I’d like you to keep Allie somewhat isolated from the battle. She is still a young child and may not understand the carnage such things bring. Let her have her childhood, my sister.”
“I understand, Empress. Good luck.” Mei-Lee said as she again went into Pixie mode and took to the sky, this time heading back to Avalon.
“High noon.“ I said to myself, looking to the sky.
Over the last hour we had watched silently as the number of pennants and flags increased in number along the horizon. So too did the dust cloud raised by the immense foot traffic behind them.
“It’s starting!” Someone shouted and the soldiers around us all went on high alert.
“Empress, are you certain that you and Lady Samantha will be safe?” Reginold asked in worry. He wasn’t looking at me, but at my niece.
“Mind your defenses, M’lord.” I replied gesturing ahead.
“M’lord Reginold, the horsemen are charging our line, your orders?” His lieutenant reported.
“Patience be the better part of valor, M’lord.” I said to him with a wink.
“Stand ready!” He shouted. The lieutenant nodded cautiously and passed the order along.
“How long should I wait, Empress?”
“Let’s just see how far they get, shall we?” I recommended with a pleasant smile.
“As you wish, Empress.”
He didn’t sound convinced.
The thundering of hooves grew louder as the approaching horsemen neared our line. Reginold and his men began to look very uncomfortable. I held my hand up to indicate that he should hold and wait for my signal. As one, the advancing horsemen readied their lances or drew their swords for battle. They were almost upon the defensive shield.
“They should just be hitting the shield…now.” I said and watched as horse and rider slammed headlong into the impenetrable, invisible wall.
Lances buckled and shattered as well as armor and bone. Man and beast collapsed to the ground in large heaps- broken and bloodied by the unseen force. More than a few men and horses would never walk, stand, or breathe ever again. Groans and beastly screams replaced the previously terrifying war cries of our attackers. Those lucky enough to have stopped in time looked on in frustration and bewilderment- some even found the courage to probe the invisible defense with their lances or swords.
A cheer rose up from our defenses as the soldiers realized they had been saved from the onslaught.
“Unbelievable! Never in my life have I seen anything so miraculous!” Reginold exclaimed as he looked back to Sam and I.
‘Alex, just so you know…that hurt a little.’ Jack informed me.
‘Do you need an extra power source, Commander?’
‘My reserves are nominal, Cap. I’m good.’
‘And our sisters?’
‘Cami and Jacki report no noticeable decrease in shield strength, Alex.’
‘Alex, Jacki wants to know when I incorporated my Psionic shielding.’
‘Give her the ratio, Jack, but tell her to increase her mix and not say a word about it to anyone.’
‘Aye, Cap’
‘Jack, ask Cami if Yuuka is within communication range.’
‘She says that Yuuka just flew by and she will try to get her back. Do you want Yuuka at your location?’
‘Just ask her to find Peyton. I want to know where that girl is and why she wants to miss all the fun.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
‘Alex, Yuuka said she thought she saw Peyton in one of the villages in Alexandra’s sector.’
‘All right, she should be safe. Thank Yuuka for me.’
‘Doing it as we speak, Cap.’
‘Seems like everyone’s here, Alex. All stations report that Avalon is completely surrounded. I’m picking up ‘chatter thought’ about our magical shield. Some think a curse has been placed on the Keep. Others wonder how all the outlying villages were so quickly moved here. It’s all really confusing out there.’
‘Mind Warriors,” I thought to Jack, Jacki, and Cami, “find the location of the men in charge of this siege and prepare for phase four. Have Alex and Alexandra take their places on the walls where we agreed.’
“Sam, it’s time for the Empress’ debut. Stay next to Reginold, he may need your gift.”
I was now standing next to Jack gazing out at the gathered forces of the enemy.
“Looks even more menacing in real life, Jack.” I commented.
“We can handle them…no problem, Empress.” She declared confidently.
“Enough have died already, sister.” I said sadly, placing my hand on her shoulder as I walked to the wall’s edge.
“So…what aren’t you telling me, Alex? Is there some way that we’re not going to win?”
“Oh, we win, Jack, but we lose also.” I turned my head to the side slightly and answered just above a whisper.
“What kind of crazy answer is that?” She shouted, glaring at me.
“The right and true answer, my sister.” I said as my eyes lowered to scan the sea of villages below me.
“Jack, have we located the chieftains yet?”
“Each of us found one, Alex, just like you three predicted- one in each of the three sectors.”
“If Alex and Alexandra are ready, let’s introduce ourselves.” I said as I reselected my period clothing- this time all in white. My tiara indicated thousands of people around me- far too many to quickly sort for an infiltrator.
“Cami, Jacki, and I are ready for the planet-wide, telepathic broadcast- audio AND video, Empress.”
I nodded and carefully stepped up onto the highest stones in the outer wall. I raised my hands above my head.
“Hear me, people of the world. Welcome to Avalon, home of the Empress of Time and Space. I am here today to ask that you lay down your weapons and enter into peaceful negotiations. As you have already realized, the force surrounding the Keep and collected surrounding villages is impervious to your primitive weaponry and armor.” I said as I scanned over the scene before me.
“You will not succeed in breaking through no matter how hard or long you try. Again, I request that you lay down all weapons of war and prepare your leaders to meet with me for an armistice.”
“End transmission, Jack.”
“Wow, that was straight and to the point. Why so blunt?”
“Because I need them to think I’m bluffing. At no time in the near history of this planet has a woman been allowed to speak terms of surrender.”
“But you didn’t say anything about surrender, Alex.”
“To them it sounded like we’re going to, hun.” I smiled wickedly. “Tell Alex and Alexandra to meet me with their ‘guests’ in Willowglenn.”
“Message sent, Alex. Be careful.”
I smiled and winked.
The dirty, angry man sitting atop his horse scowled as he rubbed his forehead and scanned for any weakness in Jack’s shield. All around him his men looked up in hope and respect. All held or cradled their own heads in some way.
“What trickery has the wench used to enter my head? She shall pay dearly for that!” He growled, rubbing his forehead once more.
Placing myself in front of his horse, I began to think about my feelings as I gazed upon President Lincoln’s casket that April night. Tears began to stream from my eyes as memory after hurtful memory played through my mind. I felt my body begin to tingle. Trying to hold that feeling, I dried my eyes and prepared myself, changing into my Arian Empress costume.
Around me, men started to gasp and cower in fear of what they were seeing- namely, I hoped a brilliantly glowing figure of a woman. The warlord’s horse began to spook, protesting and pawing at the ground nervously. Gradually, a space opened up large enough that I could rephase without incident.
“You there, on the horse!” I exclaimed loudly. “You will come with me or face my wrath!”
“From whence hast thou come, Wanton Whore?” He exclaimed in surprise!
“I’m here for you, Lord Hathor! I believe you have been invited to a summit.”
The middle-aged man laughed heartily.
“And what makes you believe I will accept?” He shouted and quickly pulled his sword, swinging it down against me.
As with Reginold’s sword, it arced through me with no effect.
“Can you really kill that which may or may not be here, M’lord?” I asked calmly.
I heard someone grunt and lunge behind me. Foresight, in this case, was wonderful!
Again, a spear appeared to go right through me, but to no avail.
“Your primitive weapons cannot harm me, Lord Hathor, it would be best for you to come with me.” I said calmly.
“I should rather die a thousand deaths than attend you, Witch!”
I laughed wickedly.
“I’m not the one y’all have to watch out for, M’lord! There’s another, many times stronger than even I. And as a matter of introduction,” Another soldier lunged from behind me- again, to no affect. “I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. I requested the peaceful dialog.”
“And I request you shut thy insolent mouth, Foul Witch!” The man laughed in anger.
“Have it your way, M’lord.” I sighed and began to concentrate- hard.
All laughter, shouting, speaking, and motion stopped. A bird flying overhead hung motionless above me; the flies attending Hathor’s beard and his horse hung in mid flight, wings still and easily seen. Even the wind fell silent as I looked around. I could feel the substantial drain on my body’s energy reserve and promptly mounted the stiff, unnatural feeling black stallion my reluctant guest sat atop. It was a surreal feeling that scared me half to death. Had my twin of several minutes ahead experienced this feeling when she stopped time to convince me to do my job that day in Norfolk? Chances were that this was exactly how she felt. Knowing the consequences of holding time for too long, I quickly placed my hands just above his shoulders and allowed time to flow once more.
“We’re doing this my way then!” I purred as our location instantly changed.
My guest immediately fell backwards with a metallic ‘thunk’. If I remembered my medieval history right, he would almost need a crane to get back up.
To my surprise, the warlord rolled over and awkwardly pushed himself to standing.
“Where am I, Demoness?” He growled and began to lean down to retrieve his sword. I quickly nudged the heavy weapon out of the way.
“Welcome to Willowglenn, Lord Hathor.” Alexandra said with extreme distaste, as if the words tasted foul in her mouth.
“There are two of you?
“Actually there are three, Photoplanktonic, archival revision!” Alex Reilly barked just as she and another, older, man in chainmail and polished metal appeared.
Our three guests looked at her in confusion.
“I believe she just called you, ‘a pond scum ancestor’, Lord Hathor.” I giggled.
“Why have you brought us here?” My guest demanded.
“Lord Hathor, we brought y’all here today to talk some sense into you three. The fightin’ among us has got to stop.” Alexandra answered- her words seemed pained though.
“Why do you suddenly speak for Byron? Where is your master, witch?”
“M’lord, I would think your demeanor to have changed after what you just witnessed? Do you not finally understand that I only answer to a higher power and not to any warlord alive on this world?”
“What are you?” The second man asked.
“Lord Darough, I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. I thought I made that abundantly clear when we met a few minutes ago.” Alexandra giggled.
“But YOU claimed to be this Empress of Time and Space, Witch!” Hathor shouted, pointing his finger to me accusingly.
“She is, Lord Hathor, and so is my other twin! This Alexandra is the Empress of this world’s creation.” Alexandra gestured to me with a nod.
“I am the Empress of this world’s past, present, and future, and this Alexandra is the Empress of this world’s destruction.” She added as she motioned to Alex Reilly.
“This world’s destruction? You are not from this world?” Lord Darough quickly looked at each of us stopping at Alex Reilly, in astonishment.
“I and only I was born to this world, M’lord. I watched my beloved home become a raging fireball and successfully survived the aftermath. Because of warlords like you, my home…my ‘Homeworld’, became a blazing sun!” Alex Reilly accused angrily.
“Sheer ignorance! These three cannot possibly be this fictitious Empress! This is a bluff that Byron has invented with the help of a crafty Sorceress!”
“Lord Sangiere, you have remained silent for too long. Have you no doubts about this well played ruse?” Lord Darough asked ignoring his hotheaded comrade.
“Sirs, with all due respect, I believe what my eyes have just seen and I believe what my mind heard before. I say we hear these women out, but I would like to look Byron in the eyes for myself!”
“A well thought reply, M’lord. It is a shame your future child does not share your open-mindedness.”
“You know of my Samuel?” The oldest man of the three suddenly stared in confusion at Alex Reilly.
“No, M’lord, but your grandson fourteen times removed looked like you.”
“Looked?”
“He died in his bed from a sickness as a result of this world’s destruction, sire. His stubborn trait refused my help.” Alex told the man, her head bowed low.
“This is a trick!” Hathor exclaimed as he dared to move away from us. “I will show you how powerful these wenches are. I dare thee try to stop my retreat, demonic witches!”
Lord Hathor screamed out in pain suddenly as he began to rise off the ground several inches.
“Camille Darough, do not harm this man.” Alex Reilly called out. “I know of his name and relation, but allow the process time for fruition.”
“Why, Empress? This man represents all that has gone astray on our Homeworld, Reilly Station, and beyond. To alleviate that now would signify a complete rewrite of our history and theoretically save our home and loved ones. Why shouldn’t I just end this man’s chances of revision by deletion?” Cami argued as she walked into view around a building. Her face was only slightly flush.
“You are my relation, child? The future offspring of Clan Darough?”
“I am, M’lord. I am Camille Darough, daughter of Clive, granddaughter of Joseph, great-granddaughter of Clarence, Great-great-granddaughter of Joseph the younger…”
“M’lady, thy lineage hath impressed upon me the urgency of this meeting.” The elder Darough looked to Alexandra. “Speak thy terms, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
“You would surrender so quickly, Joseph of Darough? Such a coward thou art!” Lord Hathor shouted.
“You have no right to label any of my ancestors ‘coward’, Hathor!” Cami ordered as the headstrong lord suddenly reached for his throat in fear and rose several feet higher into the air again.
“’Lord’ Hathor, the one that barks loudest is usually first to turn tail and run! I beg thee try now, M’lord ‘Coward’!” Cami added in a dour tone, her face now bright red in a combination of concentration and rage. Her eyes burned into the sequestered man.
‘Alex, Cami’s power output just jumped way up. I’m beginning to read a slight destabilization in her portion of Avalon’s shield.’ Jack announced in my mind.
“Camille Darough, no. Please don’t fall to his level. Respect your ancestral revision and disengage the fool.” Alex Reilly pleaded as she approached and placed her hand on our sister’s shoulder. “Sister, this Hathor, insolent and rude as he is, helps unite the planet and becomes a world statesman. In short, sweetheart, he is a positive influence on our history. Please put him down?”
Hathor dropped like a box of rocks.
“Are you sure, Empress? Can your precognition absolutely acknowledge this man’s resolution?”
Lord Hathor timidly looked up at our attending Mind Warrior in terrified confusion.
“She wants my sister to vouch for your participation, M’lord. May I suggest you stow the tough-guy routine and behave like the honorable gentleman your title implies? A Mind Warrior is NOT someone to be trifled with…as you have just found out.” I translated and warned in a neutral tone.
“A Mind Warrior? Empresses, aside from what I have seen hither, what is a ‘Mind Warrior’?”
“Lord Sangiere, first and foremost Camille is my friend and sister. Her gift requires considerable restraint for it is vast and all encompassing.” Alex Reilly told them.
“A Mind Warrior is an ally and a confidant- a person loving enough to courageously place herself at the forefront of most any confrontation- to fight and protect those she loves and cares deeply for from any and all harm.” Alexandra added sadly.
“A Mind Warrior carries the power of the universe itself, M’lords. She is able to shift the mountains and rivers, displace the oceans, cause planetary discord of such magnitude that no person could possibly survive,” I paused to calm myself as I continued the definition, “to make an entire galaxy or cluster of stars erupt into a massive explosion that causes shockwaves to ripple throughout the rest of this and many other universes. Yet she is the one person that will always be there to lend a hand and comfort you should you need it.”
I wiped the tears from my face as I looked around to see Cami and Alex Reilly crying as well. Alexandra stared intently at us, as did our three guests. Her eyes also showed signs of understanding, though I wondered if it was for the same reason. Both Jacks stared at me with open mouths.
“Yes…well, if you gentlemen promise to behave yourselves, I’ll go fetch my husband and we can start these negotiations properly.”
“I stand by my right to talk face to face, Empress. Will it take long…” Lord Sangiere began to say, but Byron was already standing next to and holding hands with Alexandra.
“Welcome to Avalon, my fellow lords. I trust you are ready to forgive past actions, aggressions, and misunderstandings in order to move our world into a new age of peace and enlightenment?” Byron asked diplomatically.
“Will the Empresses attend these proceedings as equals, Lord Byron?” Lord Darough asked. “Their ladies also?” He asked looking over to Cami with a proud smile.
“I would insist on the condition, but if it would cause possible problems…”
“Neigh, M’lord, I would insist on their enlightened council also.”
“Thank you, Lord Sangiere. Lord Hathor, how say you?” Byron asked.
“I say we have no choice in the matter, but I accept the condition.” Hathor grumbled.
“Good, let us proceed then.”
It was obvious that Alexandra seemed none to happy that these men now stood close to each other to talk peace. Instead she looked on edge- as if expecting something to happen any moment. I noticed a small figure flitting directly over Alexandra’s head. Yuuka was trying to signal us.
“Jacki,” I said quickly, “Psionic shield mix to maximum, now!”
The world around us shimmered and another person appeared, mostly hidden behind Alexandra.
In a flash of light, a knife appeared at my sister’s throat!
“You will take me home now, Empress!” Peyton hissed from behind our sister. She wiggled the blade slightly to draw blood. “I’m warning you, Alex, both of you stay in phase with this reality or I will dispatch this Empress of Time and Space! That goes for your Mind Warriors!”
Three tiny women swooped down and began flying about hoping to distract the attacker.
“Call off the Pixies, Alex! I swear I’ll kill her!” Peyton threatened angrily.
“Yuuka, call off the attack and come join us. Mei-Lee, please take Allie and go back to the Keep. This is no place for a child of her short years.” I ordered. Two Pixies flew off for Avalon while Yuuka grew to normal size beside Cami. Three faces reflected the overwhelming surprise of seeing Pixies for the first time.
“Do you really want to do this, Peyton?” I asked calmly. “You know that to go home for good would destroy two universes. Why risk that just to ultimately lose everything.”
“You can’t possibly say with any certainty the worlds will end, Alex. Even you can’t see that far into the future.” She accused.
“You’re right, hun, I can’t. I couldn’t possibly see the end of all time, but can you…or anyone even define the end of time? Could the end for this universe actually be the failure of Reilly’s Protoverse containment fields? Would one person’s entry into our home universe cause one or both to collapse and form a temporal-spatial anomaly? Wouldn’t it be better for everyone if you dropped the knife and stepped away from our sister?” I reasoned.
“Stop trying to confuse me, Alex Steinert! Your scientific rabble cannot sway my feelings of this place. I have lived and suffered on this planet far too long- far longer than any normal Terran should ever wish to.”
“Persephone, Alex had your best interests in mind when she brought the Mahanilui on you. Both she and Jack wished to share your pleasant company until their ends arrived. Your change was precipitated by love and companionship, not torture or malice.” I argued.
“Lady Peyton, did we not have pleasant relations in past years, M’lady? Is not a child reason enough to desist from this folly?” Lord Nelson Hathor argued with passion.
Alex Reilly, Cami, Yuuka and I stared at the woman in awe.
“You had a child with Hathor? Why?” Alexandra asked as she strained her eyes to look back at our wayward sister.
“I did not want your gift of longevity, ‘Empress’! Nor did I ask for the increase in my natural abilities it brought about! I never wanted that responsibility! I never asked for it! Now take me back to Egypt!”
“She cannot honor that request, Persephone. This Alexandra made her last inter-universe transit several years ago, hun. I’m afraid you picked the wrong Empress to hold hostage.” I said shaking my head sadly. Alexandra glared at my admission.
“You are lying, Alexandra Steinert! She is quite able to take me home to my beloved Memphis!”
“Empress?” I asked. “Please verify your transit origin date and prove what I say to be valid.”
Alexandra continued to glare at me as if I were some kind of traitor.
“Empress,” I implored, “I know and understand the reason for being here and will not try to affect the timeline. It is something I would do in your place as well.”
“I AM you in this situation, Alex Steinert.” Alexandra growled until Peyton wiggled her blade again.
“Alex, just tell the woman your origin date and get it over with. All three of us know that the mission MUST be completed, Commander! We too have seen what will be if modified.”
Peyton jerked suddenly and turned Alexandra a little to their left.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, stay back or the Captain dies!”
Jack and Jacki settled gently to the ground off to my right. Except for the slight levitation at KV 70 in 1973 this was the first time I’d ever seen them actually fly- apparently it was the first time any of us saw them fly.
“You’ll never make it out of here alive, Persephone. Think about it before you take a life not your own.” Jacki warned. There were tears streaming from both Jacks’ eyes.
“Empress Alexandra, this mission has now moved past its point of no return. Please state your origin date.” I implored.
Alexandra sighed heavily and closed her eyes tightly. More tears squeezed out and ran down her cheeks.
“October 5th, 1359AE.”
“No!” Peyton shouted, quickly taking the knife from Alex’ throat and plunging it into her back several times- each time shouting ‘NO’ at the top of her lungs.
“Noooo!” Alex Reilly screamed and immediately appeared behind a still screaming Peyton grabbing her arms.
The knife suddenly flew past my head, barely missing me and buried itself to the hilt in a wooden building’s wall.
“Why Peyton? Why?” Alex Reilly screamed as I hurried to Alexandra’s aid.
“I’m here, sis. It’ll be okay…everything will be okay.” I said turning her over, placing my hand under her head, and tilting it up a little. There was no tingle at all from our contact. I tried to keep calm. I knew that this had to happen, but it didn’t make losing my sister- me- any easier.
“Mission complete, Empress.” She said with a smile as a trickle of bright red blood appeared at the corner of her mouth- her eyes locked on mine.
“Good job, Commander.” I said with a faint, sad smile.
“The timeline…” She coughed, “fixed?”
I quickly asked the question and smiled.
Alexandra smiled back and coughed again. “It had…had to happen this way, Alex.”
I couldn’t hold back my sorrow any longer and hugged my sister tightly, kissing her forehead. I know I had foreseen most of this but to experience it in person…
“I know.” I replied quietly as I wondered how my end would come…if I would be tasked with a suicide mission.
This had to be the ultimate torture; watching myself die in front of me! If I had thought Mr. Lincoln’s death was difficult to handle, this ranked many magnitudes higher.
“Momma Scott and Grampa are here.” She said suddenly as her eyes strayed away from me briefly. She coughed a few more times. More blood appeared from her mouth. There was now an audible gurgle to her breathing.
“Where, Alex? I don’t see them.” I asked as I quickly looked around.
“Alex, they say they’re proud of us all.” She said as her eyes strayed again.
“I’m proud of you too, Alex. We’re all proud of you.”
Alexandra coughed several more times. More blood spilled from her mouth.
“Alex, its time to go, hun. It’s been a pleasure,” she coughed up still more blood, “to serve with y’all.” She coughed even more. “Ma says to…continue the…good…work, Empressssss.”
My temporal twin’s eyes lost all life, but remained open and locked on me.
“ALEX!” I cried at the top of my lungs and hugged her for everything I was worth. I had felt a familiar tingle start moving through my body as I cradled my dying sister’s head, now the tingle began to increase significantly. The colors of the world around me started to wash out.
“Alex! Get back!” Alex Reilly cried. I felt a pair of hands pull me up and back from my deceased sister, but not before I gently laid her head down. The tingling sensation in me subsided and I could now see a building white light enveloping Alexandra’s lifeless body. The light grew even more intense and caused us to shield our eyes.
Alex Reilly and I took each other’s hand. Out of respect, I stood to attention- eyes closed, and saluted my fallen sister until I sensed the light begin to fade.
As the light disappeared, I noticed that nothing at all remained of our sister, clothing, jewelry, identification, ash- nothing- as if she had never been here at all.
I ended my salute and wondered…wondered if I were really here, or, was this all some complex illusion or nightmare. Was I still sleeping in my rack on Sand Dollar? Had we even arrived at Kili Island yet? Had I really become Empress of Time and Space at all? Was any of this real?
A woman’s blood-curdling scream brought both Alex and I back to reality.
Peyton was raising higher and higher into the air- her arms and legs frantically thrashing out for any way to stop her ascent.
Jack, Jacki, and Cami flew along in silent formation, spaced equally around their disgraced sister. Each Mind Warrior’s face looked sad, yet serious.
Yuuka started to shrink, but I waved my hand and shook my head ‘no’.
“It’s the only way she’ll get to go home, I’m afraid.” I informed her.
We all followed the four figures until they were well out of sight.
A sudden explosion big enough to remind me of a Fourth of July skyrocket filled the sky high above us. Being the middle of the afternoon and sunny, it was still very bright.
We had lost another sister.
“And lo, from the heavens, blood rained down upon the fertile grounds of Willowglenn as the first incarnation of the Empress came to an end. In her stead, peace and prosperity reigned for the foreseeable future. All that witnessed the breathtaking event vowed from then on to resolve all disagreements through dialog or debate. A new age had arrived; a new ‘Homeworld’ had appeared.” My remaining sister, Alexandra Reilly recited placidly, tears streaming down her cheeks.
“The First Tome of the Empress.” I said as my tear-filled eyes tried to focus on her.
She nodded sadly.
“Alex! Up there, our sisters are returning,” Yuuka, cried, pointing skyward.
Jacki, Jack, and Cami slowly grew bigger in our sight and finally touched down gently to the ground. All three were sobbing uncontrollably, arms tightly wrapped around the other in support.
A fine, red, rain began to fall.
“Empress,” a tiny voice called as I looked to its location.
“The armies surrounding the Keep, they have laid down their weapons!” Mei-Lee announced as she began to grow before Alex and I. “Why is the rain red?” she stuck her tongue out to taste the minute droplets and gasped.
“Life blood! Empress, what has happened?”
I stared past her for a moment as I asked myself the same question over and over again.
“Nothing that wasn’t foretold to happen, my new sister- all is as it should be.” I answered with a sad, deep sigh, wiping my eyes dry.
“Alex?” Jack asked as she dropped her arms. All three Mind Warriors turned to face Alex and I.
“Alex, she planned this…this whole…thing.” Cami wept as she spoke. “All she wanted was to go home. She always understood that it couldn’t happen.”
“Cap, it… it drove her mad…not being able to see her family ever again. This was her only option.” Jack continued while Cami tried to compose herself again. “Her only way out.”
“Alex, she…she asked us to grant her wish.” Jacki concluded as all three women broke down and cried again.
Cami looked back over to Alex and I again.
“Empress, how could anyone fall so deeply into depression that they would loathe and gladly sacrifice their life?”
“My lady. Would I have known the true feelings you had for our lands and our people…” Lord Hathor sniffed tears back. “What should I tell our son…that his mother was the sole conspirator in a successful plot to kill the Empress? How can I do that? The family will be cursed forever more.” Nelson Hathor turned his eyes skyward. “Oh my dearest Persephone, why- why even dare incite the wrath of such powerful women? Would it have been so hard as to ask for help, comfort, and understanding, instead of concentrate the despair into hate, desperation, and violence?”
“Lord Hathor, Lady Persephone should be remembered as an important part of today’s peace negotiations, for she successfully illustrated the importance of peace for all the lands of this world. She felt trapped and at wits end here and was willing to do something about it.
“She should not be remembered for this one failing, but for her devotion to the Empress both here and on our Earth, for on this day, she has obliged the Empress the dignity of dying on an important mission- of dying in battle, a battle to save this planet. She should be remembered as a hero that gave her life in pursuit of a better future.”
“A noble idea, Empress Alexandra, but what of the truth? Sooner or later all history is scrutinized and corrected.” Lord Byron argued.
“No more than it has today, M’lord, as my sister will attest.” I replied.
Alex nodded once.
“M’lords, if I may? We have a saying back on our Earth. It goes something like this: ‘History is recorded by the victors’.” I paused a moment to let it sink in. “All of us here today…the people of this planet…we are all the victors in the fight for peace and civility. We”, I motioned to everyone around me, “will record who did what…why, and for what reason. I, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, declare Lady Persephone a true hero in that fight!”
“But your sister, Empress? What of her?” Lord Sangiere asked. “What of Lord Byron’s wife?”
“What about me? What did I do now?” My voice asked from behind Alex and I.
“Alex! Jacki screamed as she rushed past Alex and I- to the sound of my voice. Byron actually beat the Mind Warrior to my returned sister’s embrace.
Our guests appeared dumbstruck and ready to pass out.
“Empress?” Cami asked in disbelief. “But I thought…”
I raised my hand to cut her off.
“You knew of this, Alex?” She whispered as she glared at me in anger. Jack was also shooting daggers at me. Yuuka and Mei-Lee didn’t look very pleased either.
“That Alexandra was dying, Sweetheart. This was her last mission: bring peace to the Homeworld at all costs. It was what we call a ‘one-way’ mission…a mission she could not fail.” I told them quietly as I looked to the ground and shook my head slowly. Tears again escaped my eyes.
“But she looked strong to me, Alex.” Cami argued.
“Oh that I should look so good when I’m fourteen hundred and seven years old!” I laughed half-heartedly.
My sisters gasped in surprise.
“Empress, from my welcome back I assume our timeline has been righted?” Alexandra asked, as she looked our way.
“It has M’lady Alexandra of Avalon. Welcome to the new Era, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” I laughed tensely. “What took you so long?”
“I had a very long talk with Momma Scott, Grandpa, and Mr. Lincoln about the upcoming centuries and my part in them.” She said with a slight grimace.
My sister’s face became serious. “Mind Warriors, I have an urgent message to deliver.”
Jack, Jacki, and Cami all lowered their heads in shame as Alexandra gently pushed free of her husband and approached them.
“Persephone asks for your forgiveness and hopes that you all find it in your hearts to visit her in my domain. She seemed happier than I’ve ever seen her these last two hundred and sixty-four years.” Alexandra turned to face Nelson Hathor. “She also told me that she is watching you, Lord Hathor, and that you and the child be on your best behaviors. ‘Stop being such a jerk’, she said.”
Tears escaped the man’s eyes, but he quickly wiped them away.
Empresses, would it be too much to ask that we be allowed to return to our forces and order them to disperse. After which, we will graciously accompany you back here where we can come to a mutual resolution.” Lord Darough asked as Lords’ Sangiere and Hathor nodded their approval.
“Gentlemen, we will not be returning to this location, instead Lord Byron and I invite you to Avalon for negotiation, meal, and entertainment.” Alexandra informed them cheerfully. “Sisters, take a hand, we have work to do.”
Author’s Note: This concludes Season 3. Hope you all enjoyed it. My thanks and appreciation to all for taking the time to read and especially comment. Please, feel free to join Alexandra and company for Season 4 when it returns next spring (2016). Until then, here’s wishing everyone a safe and happy holidays.